Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Liam's Pov

I still can't believe that I brought Theo back after what happened between him and the pack. But Theo is the only one who remembers Stiles and we need his help with the Ghost Riders. Scott trusted me to watch over Theo and make sure he stayed in line. Scott paired Theo and me up to distract the Ghost Riders.

We make our way to Beacon Hills Memorial Hospital where I get the idea to turn on the ambulance sirens to draw the Riders here and away from Scott.

"What the hell are you doing?" asks Theo

" Don't! Don't turn it off!" I yell

" You want to bring them all here? Every single one of them?" asks Theo

"That's exactly what I want to do... 'Cause if the Ghost Riders are here, that means they're not trying to get to Scott." I say 

"So you don't care if they get to you?" asks Theo

 "They're gonna get to all of us eventually." I say 

"You. You're going first. That's the only reason I'm with you-- because while they're busy wrapping a whip around your neck, or shooting a hole in your head, I'll be running the other direction. I'm on your side as long as it helps me." says Theo

 "Trust me, I know." I say

Theo's Pov

I hear the echo of Tara's voice calling my name like when I was in my own personal hell.

"Theo.. Theo". echos Tara

"Theo"? I hear Liam ask

"Theo". Liam calls my names again

"I'm fine. Just... Just thought I was somewhere else for a second". I say

"Where"? asks Liam 

"In a bad dream. You said you knew where to hide". I say

" Follow me". says Liam

I follow Liam into the morgue and look at him like he is crazy. 

"This is your brilliant idea? To barricade ourselves in the morgue?" I ask

"The Ghost Riders go after the living...So, we hide with the dead". says Liam

"I'm not getting in one of those". I say repulsed 

"Me neither". sighs Liam 

"You should have left me in the holding cell". I say

"I should've left you in the ground". says Liam

"Oh, really?" I ask aggressively 

"Yes. Really". says Liam irritably 

"What do you think I was doing down there? Just hanging out with my dead sister? Having a good time catching up on childhood memories?" I ask

"I think you were rotting down there". says Liam

"Liam finally gets one thing right". I say sarcastically

"I also think whatever happened to you, you deserved it". says Liam 

"Is that right?" I ask 

"When the Ghost Riders find us, I'm not gonna do anything for you. I'm not gonna help you. I'm not gonna save you. I'm gonna do exactly what you would do to me, I'm gonna use you as bait". says Laim

Liam's Pov

We keep listening to the sirens and I can hear Theo's heart beating starting to pick up. 

"Why is your heart beating picking up". I ask

Theo doesn't say anything but he does move closer until we are looking into our eyes of each other. Theo leans in and kisses me. I'm a little shocked because I was not expecting the kiss, I was expecting Theo to punch me not kiss me. I kiss back and pull on Theo's hair and the kiss gets more heated. I put my hands under his shirt and rub them up and down his chest and Theo has his hands on my ass. I move my lips to Theo's jaw before Theo pulls away and gets this look on his face. 

"You still hear the ambulance? The sirenm can you still hear it?" asks Theo

I shack my head because I can't hear the sirens anymore

"They're here". says Theo

Theo and I look at each other before Theo pulls me into the elevator. I fill the switch to stop the elevator from moving and look over at Theo. Theo pulls me back into the kiss and I kiss him back.  I move my lips to kiss Theo's neck and Theo puts a hand down my pants.

 "Are we going to do this while the Ghost Riders are outside this elevator ".asked Theo 

 I nod my head.

 I put my hand on his dick and start to rub. Theo moans and starts to kiss me again. He moves his hand and starts to rub me in my boxers.

 "Let's take off our pants". I say

 We both pull our pants down. I put my hand into his red boxers and Theo does the same to me. We both moan and I pull his boxers down and get on my keens. I take Theo into my mouth and he moans. 

"How do you know what to do". asks Theo. 

I take him out of my mouth

"I walked in on Mason and Corey having sex then Mason told me I should watch gay porn".I say

 "Why"? asks  Theo. 

"Corey heard my heartbeat and I was questioning the fact that I'm gay".I say

 I stand up and Theo falls to his knees to take me out of my boxers before putting his lips on my head and slowly taking me into his mouth. I push Theo down onto his hands and knees before pulling off his boxers and kneeling behind him. Pulling back his cheeks I see his entrance. I move my tongue and lick his hole. I start eating out Theo and use my fingers to prep him. Once he is prepared, I spit in my hand for lube and rub it on my cock before breaching Theo with the head of my cock.

"Fuck Liam". moans Theo 

I bottom out and let Theo get used to it before I start thrusting. 

"Faster and harder". moans Theo 

I do what he tells me to and thrust faster and harder until we are both moaning and I'm hitting Theo's prostate head-on. Theo cums with a shout of my name and I thrust one more time until I cum with a moan of Theo's name. Pulling out I kiss him on the lips. 

After we have sex, Theo and I have promised to never tell what happened here tonight. We get dressed, I flip the switch, and we open the elevator doors to see the Ghost Riders standing there before they start shooting at us. Theo shoves me into the elevator to protect me before he fights the Ghost Riders off himself. I hear the fighting stop so I use my super strength to wrench the doors open.  The lights are flickering in the deserted hospital, where the floors in the halls are covered with scraps of paper and dead leaves blown in by the wind. It does look like a ghost town in here. I walk around until I get to the emergency room receptionist's desk. I get a bad feeling and I look down an adjacent hall, but I'm confused when I find nothing amiss. However, when I turn around to walk back to the desk, my eyes widen in alarm at the sight of the same list of cities as the Phantom Train Station on the wall behind it. I take in the specific notice of the top city row, which shuffles between a number of different towns before stopping at "BEACON HILLS." The arrival time for the train is 2:20 AM, and the other visible cities include Bodie, Boneville, Pripyat, Bannack, Skido, Canaan, Garnet, Harappa, and Red Bird. Oh God, I need Scott. I head to the Argent Bunker where Scott is.

"Liam"! says Scott

"There's something you need to see". I say

"You're still here..."" says Scott

"But everyone else is gone. All of them- they're all gone. Look, you have to come with me". I say

"What is it"? asks Scott

"I can't explain it. I have to show you". I stammer out

"Uh...All right. You guys stay here. Just in case". says Scott 

"In case Stiles comes back"? asks Malia

"If there's any hope, you need to keep trying". says Scott

I take Scott back to Beacon Hills Memorial where there is a train track running through the hallway and the Phantom Train Station list is still on the wall with Beacon Hills on time. 

"This is happening everywhere"? asks Scott

"Here, the school lacrosse field..." I say

"What does that mean"? asks Scott

"It means. It's working". says Douglas

Douglas is standing on the tracks at the end of the hallway. Douglas lets out a growl and so does Scott and me. 

"He can't take both of us". says Scott

"No way". I say

"Hollenhund!" says Douglas in German 

Hearing a growl behind us, we turn around and see Parrish there in his hellhound form but it's different because his eyes are green, not orange. Parrish starts walking towards us. 

"Parrish. Parrish, you don't wanna do this. Stop!" says Scott

"The train is coming, boys. There's no stopping the Wild Hunt. You'll make a fine Ghost Rider, Scott. And I'll have a True Alpha by my side". says Douglas

"Parrish! Stop!"says Scott

Parrish rawrs at us and keeps moving towards us.

"And then a Banshee, a Werecoyote...". says Douglas

"A Stiles"? asks Stiles

"A what"? asks Douglas

Stiles hits Douglas over the back with his baseball bat.

"Bad guy, right? I didn't misread that"? asks Stiles

We all look at Stiles

"Oh, God!" says Stiles as Douglas gets up 

Scott and I throw Parrish at Douglas and they both go down. 

"Oh! Buddy! Oh, man! Oh, it's so good to see you". says Stiles as he hugs Scott

"Hey, hey, hey! Uh..."I start to say

"Liam! It's so good to see you, too!" says Stiles as he hugs me

"Yeah. No, yah! Good to you, Stiles...But, uh..." I say as I hug back

I point to the hellhound fireball at the end of the hallway. 

"Okay. Yeah, we should go. Go, go, go!" says/yells Stiles

We turn around and run just in time to avoid the fireball coming towards us. We spend some time with Stiles going room to room looking for something. 

"Can't believe I'm gone a couple of days and the whole place falls apart". says Stiles

"No, you were gone for three months". says Scott

"I was--what? Okay, if they don't let me graduate, I swear to God..." says Stiles

"What are you looking for?" I ask

"Ah! This". says Stiles holding a liquid nitrogen can. 

"...And him". says Stiles

Parrish is walking towards us and an orange green fireball. 

"Grab him. Grab him now". says Stiles

"Okay". says Scott 

Scott and I grab Parrish and pin him to the wall and Stiles starts to spray him with the liquid nitrogen. Parrish goes out and slides down to the floor. 

"God, ow!" I shriek as my arms get hit with the nitrogen. 

"Liam, you're fine". says Stiles exasperatedly 

"God, that doesn't feel good, you know?" I ask/say

"Stiles? What are you doing here?" asks Parrish 

"Buddy, love you, but we're way past that, okay? You gotta fill us in. What's going on?" says/asks Stiles

Scott and I help Parrish off the floor. 

"Douglas...He's merging the worlds so the Ghost Riders can cross over". says Parrish

"Yeah, he wants his supernatural army in our world". I say

"How do we stop him?" asks Scott

"The train. It's coming". says Parrish

"Okay, and how do we stop that?"  asks Scott

"You can't stop it... But you can divert it". says Parrish

Scott, Stiles, and I all head to Beacon Hills High School. 

"Okay, how the hell do you "merge worlds"? Okay, nowhere in the manual does it say that Werewolves can do that, and Scott and I pretty much the manual". says Stiles

"We can't even move between them, all right? Look what it took to break you out." says Scott

"We can't move between worlds, but Corey can. He can exist in both worlds..." I say 

"...And he can take people with him". says Scott

"Yeah, at Scott's house! He pulled a Ghost Rider into our world". I say

"At the lacrosse game, he brought us into thiers". say Scott

"What's if that's how Douglas is doing it? What is Corey's the key?" I ask 

"Interesting theory, okay? Solid logic. It is, but he's in there, and we're out here. So, the only way to save everyone now is to just divert the train." says Stiles impatiently

" We have to find him." I say

"How?" asks Stiles

"...I'm going into the Hunt". I say

I see glowing hoof prints on the ground and I think I know how I can get into the Hunt without being taken by a Ghost Rider. 

"No, no, no. Liam, I think you're confused. We're trying to get people out of the Hunt..." says Stiles patronizingly 

"He can get taken by a Ghost Rider." says Scott

"It's just... That's not a pleasant option. I'm speaking from experience". says Stiles 

"I don't need to get taken to get into the Hunt!". I say

"Okay. seems like you've got an idea. Let's discu--". says Stiles flabbergasted

I take off running towards the school. 

"Where are you going?" asks Stiles

"I'll be back!" I yell 

I run up the staris to the second level and find the horse in the year below me. 

"I hate horses" I groan out

I start to climb over the railing. 

"Nice horse..." I say

 I get grabbed from behind and chocked by a Ghost Rider. 

"Oh!" I yell 

Theo stabs the Ghost Rider in the back with his claws and the Rider lets go of me. I crawl away before getting up so that I'm behind Theo and the Rider. 

"Hey! You made it out!" I say to Theo 

"Yeah, barely! What's the plan?" says/asks Theo 

"Uh, steal the horse and get into the Hunt". I say

"You're kidding, right? I went through all this to keep you from being taken!" Theo lets out a groan as he wrestles the rider. 

"...You need a hand?" I ask awkwardly

"I'm good, Then go, already!" yells Theo 

"Goooooooooooo!" I yell as I jump over the railing and land on the horse. 

"You know how to ride a horse?" asks Theo 

"Not really". I say

I take off and manage somehow to get into the Hunt with the horse. When I get to the station, everyone moves out of the way before I jump off the horse and land in front of Hayden and Mason. 

"Liam? When did you learn how to ride a horse?" asks Hayden

"Just now". I say

 Mason, Hayden, and I follow the cords on the ceiling to a room where we find Corey hooked up to this machine. Mason walks over to Corey and touches one of the cords in his body. 

Ah! Ahhhh!" yells Corey in pain 

"Okay, we need to unplug him. We need to just him out of this thing". says Mason 

"I'll start with the big one. I'll pull it quick. It'll hurt, but Corey can heal". says Hayden

"We can't. Not until Scott diverts the train. If we stop the merging, Scott won't be able to find the diverter". I say

"You wanna just leave him like this?" asks Mason appalled

"We have to give Scott more time". I say

"Look at him! We-we need to do something". says Mason 

"Not yet... You have to try to save everyone". says Corey but it's weak

"How do we save you?" asks Mason

It feels like a few hours later but it's really been a half an hour before I hear Scott's rawr which means that he diverted the train.

"Now!" I yell

"It's okay. I'll heal." says Corey

"Promise?" asks Mason 

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"! Corey yells out as we pull the wires and tubes out of him. 

We get out of the hunt and life goes back to normal for everyone. The last day of school comes around and Scott, Stiles, Lydia, and Maila are no longer High school students, and Mason, Corey, and I are moving into our last year of High school which is hard to believe. Mason and I meet Stiles and Scott at Stiles's jeep for some reason.

"Okay! So, Liam, since you're the new Alpha..." says Stiles

"I'm not an Alpha". I say

"Right. But, you know Alpha-in-training..." says Stiles

"Well, I'd have to kill an Alpha". I say

"Liam! Since you're taking over, the most important thing you can remember is that Mason is always gonna be the one who's there to save your ass all the time". says Stiles

"Well, not all the time". says Scott

"Most of the time, though. Which is why...I think you're gonna need this". says Stiles as he hands a baseball bat to Mason 

"Uh, I don't play baseball". says Mason 

"Right, neither do I. It's...It's not the point". says Stiles

"Okay...thanks..."says Mason as he takes the bat

"Love you guys". says Stiles

Mason and I walk away and head to our cars where Hayden is standing. We say bye to each other since Hayden is moving out of Beacon Hills during the summertime. I have no clue where Theo is because he left after everyone came back from the Hunt. 

Three weeks later

Theo's Pov

I left Beacon Hills three weeks ago because I knew that I wasn't wanted there because of the things I did in the past to the McCall Pack and it didn't feel right to stay in Beacon Hills where I'm reminded of what I did to my family for power. I took my truck out of storage so that I could live in it until I find a place to stay. It was about a week ago that I started to feel off which is weird because Chimeras can't get sick. It started as stomach cramps before turning into vomiting though out the day.

 I have a suspension on what it could be because Tara's heart was not the only thing that the Dread Doctors transplanted into my body. They wanted to see if Chimeras could be born because born chimeras wouldn't reject the transplant. I go to the dollar store and buy four pregnancy tests before taking them in the Preserve where nobody could see me. I sit in my truck with the test sitting on the dashboard and a five-minute timer on my phone. When the timer goes off, I look at the tests to see that they are all positive. 

"Shit". 

 I call Liam and told him to meet me at Deaton's. I drive to Deaton's and meet Liam in the parking lot. I make sure that I have the test in my jacket pocket before we head inside. 

"Liam, Theo what can I do for you"? asks Deaton 

"I need you to do an ultrasound Deaton". I say

"What for"? asks Deaton 

I take the tests out of my pocket and hand two to Liam and the other two to Deaton. 

"Your pregnant". says Liam 

"Yea and you are the father". I say

Deaton takes us back and has me take off my pants and boxers before laying on the exam table with a sheet on my lower body. 

"We have to do an internal ultrasound because of the size of the embryo". says Deaton 

Liam is standing by my head and Deaton starts to ultrasound. I can feel him moving the wand around and it feels wired. 

"How did this happen Theo"? asks Liam

"When the Dread Doctors transplanted Tara's heart, they also transplanted her reproductive system because they wanted to see if Chimeras could be born and not just made". I say 

"Here we go". says Deaton 

Liam and I both look at the screen and see Deaton pointing to a black circle in a lot of grey.

"That is your baby". says Deaton 

I feel like I'm going to start crying because it's true and real that I'm having a baby. I never thought that I would have a baby or any kids because it didn't seem possible to me and I have tried to forget about this part of my anatomy since it was one more thing that made me different from any other boys. I look up at Liam and see that he is crying. 

"That's our baby". says Liam 

"I hate to say these since this is happy news but you will have to tell the Pack and Scott". says Deaton. 

We finish the exam before Deaton calls Scott. When Scott shows up, he calls the rest of the pack and everyone in Beacon Hills shows up. Scott, Lydia, Malia, Mason, and Corey. Stiles is on facetime. 

"What's going on"? asks Mason 

"Theo is pregnant with my baby". says Liam

Everyone looks at us and I smile at them. 

"What". says everyone

"It's true". I say

"How far along are you"? asks Lydia

"Three weeks". I say

"When did you find time to have sex"? asks Scott

"It happened on the night we fought the ghost riders.....". says Liam.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

"That's our baby". says Liam

"I hate to say these since this is happy news but you will have to tell the Pack and Scott". says Deaton.

We finish the exam before Deaton calls Scott. When Scott shows up, he calls the rest of the pack and everyone in Beacon Hills shows up. Scott, Lydia, Malia, Mason, and Corey. Stiles is on facetime.

"What's going on"? asks Mason

"Theo is pregnant with my baby". says Liam

Everyone looks at us, and I smile at them.

"What". says everyone

"It's true". I say

"How far along are you"? asks Lydia

"Three weeks". I say

"When did you find time to have sex"? asks Scott

"It happened on the night we fought the ghost riders.....". says Liam.

(3 weeks pregnant)

Theo's Pov

Liam tells the pack about that night, what we did in the elevator but not in the morgue. I'm glad Liam left out the morgue because I want to keep that to ourselves and not have everyone on the pack knowing. It's bad enough they know Liam and I had sex and now I'm pregnant.

Scott is looking at Liam and me with a sad look.

"Why Theo"? asked Stiles.

"I like him".says Liam.

"He killed Scott". says Maila.

"You guys don't have to like Theo but I like him and we are having a baby together". says Liam.

"How did Theo get pregnant". asked Corey.

We all look at Deaton but me since I know how I got pregnant thanks to the Dread Doctors

"I think I know how but you would need to ask Theo since it's his body" .says Deaton.

"Theo I would like you to go to school with Liam", says Deaton again. 

"Why"? I asked.

 "Theo, even though the baby is only 3 weeks, he or she can sense when Liam is around".says Deaton. 

I nod my head. Liam pulls me out and to his car. 

"Where are we going"? I ask

"Heading back to my house". says Liam 

"Why"? I ask 

"Theo, you are pregnant with our baby, and you can't live in your truck. It's not healthy for the baby or you,". says Liam

I know it's not healthy for the baby or me to be living in my truck, but I don't know how I feel about living with Liam because we aren't together and the baby was from a one-night stand. We get to Liam's house, and he asks his parents to sit down. We tell his parents that I'm pregnant and I tell them that I'm intersexed and have a fully functioning female reproduction system which allowed me to get pregnant. Since his parents don't know about the supernatural I won't tell them what the Dread Doctors did to me. Liam tells his parents that I have been living in my truck and his step-dad agrees with Liam that it's not healthy for me to be living in my truck now that I'm pregnant. 

Liam takes me upstairs to his bedroom and I sit down on his bed. He shuts the door and walks over and sits down on his bed next to me. 

"Can I pull up your shirt"? Liam asks

"Sure". I ask 

Liam pulls up my shirt and puts his hand on my stomach. Since I'm only 3 weeks, I don't look pregnant but we saw the ultrasound and know that the baby is there and growing.  

"I can't believe we made this little baby". said Liam.

 I pull Liam up and kissed him. He kisses back before pulling away and staring at me. Before we can say something, Liam's phone rings and he answers it. 

"That was Scott and we have a pack meeting tonight at the old Hale House". says Liam

I nod my head. 

 We leave the house and head to the Hale house, where I can see the pack standing there with a few people I don't know.  Liam and I get out of the car, walk over to the pack, and stand in front of Scott. 

Scott's Pov

After Liam left with Theo, I stood there and couldn't wrap my head around the fact that my beta got Theo pregnant with his baby. I hear the door open and see Chris, Derek, Jackson, and Ethan walk in. 

"What's going on Stiles called me". says Derek 

Deaton tells them what happened and I tell them about calling a pack meeting tonight. 

I call Liam and tell him that he and Theo are to meet the pack and me at the old Hale House. Everyone gets to the house before Liam and Theo get here. They get out of the car and walk to stand in front of me. 

"Who are they?" asks  Liam and Theo both point to Jackson and Ethan

. "Jackson Whittemore and Ethan". I say. 

"The ex Kanima and the ex alpha werewolf that tried to kill you,".says Liam. 

"You talk about us". says Jackson. 

"Theo Deaton and Scott both tell me your pregnant".says Derek and Chris.

 Theo nods his head and pulls out the ultrasound picture. He hands it to Derek. 

"That's a blastocyst,". says Derek

Chris's Pov

Derek hands me the picture, and I remember this from when Victoria was pregnant with Allison because Victoria wanted to know the moment she got pregnant for my father. 

"How did you get pregnant Theo?" I ask

"The Dread Doctors wanted to see if chimeras could be born and not made, so they made me intersexed, and I have a  fully functioning female reproduction system". says Theo 

Theo's Pov

We head back home and went to bed. I fall asleep with Liam's hand on my belly. I woke up a few hours later at 6:30 and throw up. Liam comes ups behind me and rubs my back. I get dressed and the same with Liam. We head downstairs to see Liam's parents sitting at the table eating, I smell the food and it's causing me to feel nauseous. I sit down at the table and try to focus on my breathing. 

"Are you okay Theo?" asks Liam mom

"Just feeling a little nauseous". I say

"I remember that from when I was pregnant with Liam". says his mom

"Try some ginger ale and oranges to help for right now". says Mrs. Dunbar

Liam gets a glass and pours some ginger ale into it before handing the glass to me along with two oranges. I eat the oranges and drink the ginger ale. I can feel my nausea disappear. Liam and I head up to Beacon Hills High School and I get re-enrolled. I'm told that I can start classes today and I'm happy about it. I have all my classes with Liam, Mason, and Corey. 

Nothing really happened today but when I was walking to my truck, I hear someone come up behind me and I turn around. The person blows wolfsbane in my face, and I run to the locker room. 

"Theo what are you doing here".asked Corey.

 I see everyone around me looking and the coach is looking at Corey and Liam. 

"Wolfsbane". I say before I pass out.

Chapter Text

Update: 

I want to give an update about how I have been. There are a few things that I want to let you know.

First Thing:

Thank you to everyone still reading my stories and commenting because I know that you as readers are still enjoying the stories and that makes me happy. Also, thank you for all the comments on my last update and for being understanding and patient about the time in between chapter updates.

The second thing:

I'm personally doing good. I have been busy and haven't had the time to update. In the last few weeks, things in my personal life got busy. My mom had a stroke on March 10, and I was the one to call 9-1-1. She is doing great now and is getting better every day but a lot of my time has been on her and college since there are only four weeks left and finals are coming up fast. 

Third Thing:

Chapter updates are still going to be very random until probably June. I don't think I have said this, but I'm in college to become an EMT which is taking up a lot of my time, and I will be busy until after The National Registry of Emergency Medical Technicians, or known as the NREMT. It does mean that updates will come when I have the time to write.

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Nothing really happened today but when I was walking to my truck, I hear someone come up behind me and I turn around. The person blows wolfsbane in my face, and I run to the locker room.

"Theo what are you doing here".asked Corey.

I see everyone around me looking and the coach is looking at Corey and Liam.

"Wolfsbane". I say before I pass out.

(3 weeks pregnant)

Liam's Pov

Theo passed out in the locker room after saying about wolfsbane. I run over to him and check for his pulse which I find, and I focus my hearing on the baby to make sure I can still hear their heartbeat which I do. 

"What do we do with him".asked Coach. 

"We have to get him to the hospital and to Scott's mom". I say 

 Mason and Corey know why because of everything that we have been through with Theo and since they know that he is pregnant. I quickly get dressed before picking up Theo and carrying him to my car where I lay him the in front seat while Mason and Corey get in the back seat.  I drive to the hospital going over the speed limit but thankfully I'm not stopped. Once we get to the hospital, I park and pick up Theo and take him inside where Melissa is waiting for us since Corey went ahead of us. 

"What happened"? Melissa asks

 "Before he passed out he said something about wolfsbane" I say

"We need Deaton".says Corey.

 "Im here".said Deaton. 

"How are you here already"? I ask 

"Mason called me". says Deaton

"What happened"?  asks Deaton. 

"He said saying about wolfsbane".said Mason. 

"We have to check the baby".said Deaton.

 We move to a room where I change Theo into a grown before putting him on the bed in a laid-back position so that Deaton can do the ultrasound on him.  Pulling up the grown and seeing the really small bump which is where our baby is growing, I can't help but lean over and kiss it. Melissa comes back with the ultrasound machine and puts the gel on his stomach before moving around the wand to find the baby. Once she finds the baby, their heartbeat fills the room and I'm so happy to hear that it's still beating strong just like in the locker room. Both Melissa and Deaton say that the baby looks good and healthy for having wolfsbane in Theo's system.  

"I thought wolfsbane didn't do anything to Chimeras"? I ask

"It doesn't but Theo is pregnant with a half-werewolf baby". Deaton says

 "Is he going to be okay"? I ask

 Deaton nods his head.

A few hours later, Im holding Theo's hand when he starts to wake up. 

"Liam". says Theo.

I lean over in the chair and squeeze his hand. 

"The baby"? asks Theo. 

"The baby is fine. Heartbeat is strong". I say 

Theo nods his head. 

"Theo what happened"? asks Deaton.

 "I was walking to my car when someone blow wolfsbane in my face and I ran to the locker room".Theo says 

Melissa, Deaton, Mason, and Corey leave after Melissa checks over Theo and tells him that they are keeping him overnight for observation. 

"Liam". says Theo 

"Yea". I say

"Thank you". says Theo 

"You're welcome. I love both you and this baby". I say

"I love you both too". says Theo  

I climb into bed with Theo and put my hand on his belly and we fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

(3 weeks pregnant)

Liam's Pov

Melissa, Deaton, Mason, and Corey leave after Melissa checks over Theo and tells him that they are keeping him overnight for observation.

"Liam". says Theo

"Yea". I say

"Thank you". says Theo

"You're welcome. I love both you and this baby". I say

"I love you both too". says Theo

I climb into bed with Theo and put my hand on his belly and we fell asleep.

Theo's Pov

(5 weeks pregnant)

Today I'm 5 weeks pregnant. The baby is doing fine after the attack and is healthy. The baby is the size of a sesame seed. We had a doctor's appointment yesterday with Deaton and he said that the baby is looking fine and strong. We also got to hear the baby's heartbeat which sounded strong. I know that Liam and I can hear the baby's heartbeat with our hearing but somehow it's different to hear the heartbeat on an ultrasound machine. My stomach is still flat but Deaton says with how I'm built and with my height that I might not show until I'm further along. 

I on the other hand have been having a hard time. My symptoms have been really bad morning sickness which has knocked me hard on my ass because just moving has made me nauseous and it hasn't been fun. But I think the worst thing has been the after-attack of the wolfsbane, During my observation, I started having a seizure and for the next four days have had many seizures but I have been told the baby is fine despite the seizures. It took two more days for the wolfsbane to work out of my system and the hospital has kept me for an extra day to make sure that I'm healthy enough. I feel so sorry for Liam since he had to watch me seize multiple times. 

Today I get to leave and I can't wait to go home and sleep in my own bed for the first time in eight days but I'm still weak since my wolf is still fighting the wolfbane out of my system and away from the baby. 

Liam's Pov

Today Theo gets to come home after spending a week and a day in the hospital since the wolfsbane attack. The last week has been one of the hardest weeks in my life seeing the man I have been falling in love with and is pregnant with our baby. The first night Theo had a seizure, I felt so useless because I couldn't do anything but watch as Melissa try to stop the seizure. With each seizure, it got harder to watch because I didn't know what would happen. Since we had the time especially when Theo was awake, we talked about the sex of the baby and how I wanted a girl while Theo wants a boy. We also talked about names, if the baby is a girl, I want to name her Grace Rose, and for a boy Kaden Grey. Theo wants to name a girl Rileigh Paige and Parker Taylor for a boy. Another thing we talked about was if we wanted the baby to be fully a werewolf or a chimera like Theo. Theo wants the baby to fully be a werewolf and not a chimera since Theo hates being a chimera. 

We have also filed a police report with Sheriff Stilinski and Parrish since they both know about the supernatural. We want whoever blew the wolfsbane into Theo's face because it could have killed Theo and the baby. I have Mason and Corey keeping an ear open to hear if they find something about the person who attacked Theo. Theo will also be out of school for a week to make sure that he is healthy enough. 

"Are you ready to go"? I ask

"Yep, Melissa got my discharge papers signed and we are good to go but I have to keep it easy for a few days just to be sure". says Theo

We get to my car and head home.

"I'm happy to be going home". says Theo 

"I'm happy you are coming home too". I say 

The rest of the drive is spent listening to music and I can see Theo putting his hand on his belly. When we get home, Theo sits down on the couch and takes off his shoes. 

"I'm going to go take a nap". says Theo 

"Okay". I say

Theo's Pov

(10 weeks pregnant)

I'm officially 10 weeks pregnant. The last few weeks have been rough as I heal from the attack. Deaton said that it was going to take me longer to heal from the attack because of my Werecoyote and Werewolf has been focusing on keeping the wolfsbane away from the baby. According to Deaton, the baby is developing right for 10 weeks and is healthy despite the wolfsbane.  Baby is now the size of a kumquat, is 1.22 inches from head to bottom, and is 1.23 oncues. 

My morning sickness has gotten a little better than when I was 5 weeks along. One new symptom is my weight gain which I knew would happen since I'm pregnant but it means that my pants don't fit me anymore which sucks because it means that I now have to buy new pants for myself. 

I have been back in school and I know that Liam has been keeping an eye on me which I'm fine with because I refuse to let myself be a victim again or our unborn baby.  After school,  I watch lacrosse practice and cheer on Liam until we get to go home.  While watching lacrosse, I start on my homework and I manage to get most of it done.  When practice is over and Liam is clean, we head home and just hang out until his parents get home, we eat dinner then Liam and I cuddle in bed until we fall asleep with our hands on my belly. 

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

(10 weeks pregnant)

When practice is over and Liam is clean, we head home and just hang out until his parents get home, we eat dinner then Liam and I cuddle in bed until we fall asleep with our hands on my belly.

(14 weeks along)

(second trimester)

Theo's Pov

I am officially 14 weeks pregnant and I'm starting to love the fact that I'm pregnant because every time I hear baby's heartbeat, I'm reminded that I'm creating a whole new person. Baby is now the size of a lemon, is 5.80 inches from head to toe, and weighs 3.29 ounces. According to my baby app, the baby is starting to move around but I can't feel it yet. One thing I'm happy about is the fact that my morning sickness has stopped and I hate whoever named it "morning sickness" because it's not only in the morning, I have lost count of how many times I had to run out of the cafeteria because the smell made me throw up.

Right now I have a really small baby bump because Deaton says that my body frame, size, and height are what is causing my small size which is fine by me because it means that I can still hide the fact I'm pregnant from everyone who doesn't know. Deaton also tells me that I need to gain more weight since I'm 30 pounds underweight from my time of living in my car and the wolfsbane attack. Despite the attack being a month ago, Deaton has been keeping an eye on me just in case there are any negative side effects on both me and the baby which both Liam and I are fine with.

Liam and I have been talking about our relationship and what we want our relationship to be because aside from the one-night stand and a few I love you to each other, I have no idea what Liam feels for me. Liam has told me that he is falling in love with me and that he realized it when I was in the hospital. I told Liam the truth and said that I was confused about my feelings for him along with how I needed more time to figure out my feelings. Liam understood and told me to take as much time as needed.

15 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

15 weeks and baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of an apple, is now 6.57 inches, and weighs 4.13 ounces. Baby is also moving around a lot but I still can't feel it and I so very badly want to feel the baby move because you always hear women talking about feeling their baby move and I can't wait to feel it. The symptoms I could have wanted to avoid are the nosebleeds which have not been fun.

Now onto the fun part, Liam and I have chosen to do gender predictor tests for fun since we wanted to see what they would say. The first test which was cravings showed that the baby would be a boy since I have been craving meat, cheese, and other salty foods but both Liam and I have said the whole craving for meat is probably from my werewolf/ werecoyote side and the werewolf side of the baby. The second one we did was swinging a ring above my belly and since went in a circle, the baby is a girl. The last test we did was the moon phase one and it was funny. According to the test, if we had sex after midnight, it's a girl while if it was during the new moon then it's a boy. Now I can tell you, Liam and I had sex after midnight since we were on the run from the Ghost Riders and we got to the hospital that night around 1 in the morning and it was not a new moon which means that baby is a girl.

Liam and I had an appointment yesterday with Deaton for an Amniocentesis scan/test which is a prenatal test that's done to determine whether a baby has certain genetic disorders or a chromosomal abnormality, such as Down syndrome. Now despite being supernatural creatures, we chose to get the test done to be sure because nobody knows if wolfsbane can affect an unborn werewolf genetics and we asked both Derek and Peter about it and they had no clue. The only thing that the test showed was the baby's lycanthrope genes which is good because it means that the wolfsbane didn't cause any damage to the baby's genes.

16 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

16 weeks, and I have never been more happy to be another week pregnant because it means that the baby is growing and getting stronger as the weeks go by. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of an avocado, weighs 5.15 ounces, and is 7.32 inches long. I started to feel the baby kick and I cried the first time I felt the kick because I was not expecting it when it happened, the sad thing is that Liam can't feel it yet and I so badly want him to feel our baby kicking. 

Liam and I have been talking about if we want to know the sex of the baby, I want to know the sex, but Liam doesn't want to know. I think it would be nice to know so that we can get the nursery ready along with buying baby stuff. On the other hand, Liam wants to wait until the baby is born because he thinks that it will be a better surprise and that we can buy gender-neutral baby things like clothes. I brought up the point that if we know the sex then it would be easier to pick a name for the baby. I plan to keep pushing Liam to find out before the baby is born. 

Liam and I have been spending more time together as we work on our relationship. Liam has been taking me on these little mini dates where we go to dinner or take a walk around the park and we talk. We have been getting to know each other more than before like how I was raised in an unloving home which pushed me to do what I did and how Liam was diagnosed with Intermittent explosive disorder. We both agree that we want to raise baby Reaken-Dunbar in a better home where he/she will grow up loved and happy. One thing I do bring up is how I don't want to live with Liam's parents when the baby is born because I don't want to burden them with the baby. Liam says that he needs to think about it which I understand. 

17 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

It's hard to believe that I'm already 17 weeks into this pregnancy. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a turnip which I had to look up because I didn't turnips were that small. Is about 8.04 inches from head to toe and weighs 6.38 inches. One of my worst symptoms has been dizziness which both Deaton and Melissa say is normal during pregnancy because my body is producing more blood for the baby but it still stuck because I can't get up fast because of it which I learned the hard way when I stood up to fast and passed out, thankfully I was next to Liam's and I bed so that when I passed out, I fell onto the bed. Liam was scared until we called Deaton and Melissa. 

My belly is still small but I feel like one of these days, I'm going to wake up with a big bump because it "popped" and I will officially look pregnant. Once that happens I will switch to online school until the baby is born because my being pregnant will bring up questions for anyone who knew me before the whole dread doctors and I can't answer those questions without giving away the supernatural world. 

One night Liam came up to me and said that he talked to his parents about moving out of the house before the baby was born and they said that the first step is to see if just Liam and I could live together before the baby and how Liam's uncle is willing to let us move into the apartment building that he manages for the next few months. We wouldn't have to pay rent but would have to pay utilities which means that we both need to get some kind of job which I know will be harder for me because I'm pregnant. I might ask Deaton if I could work part-time at the clinic. 

18 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

18 weeks and 3 days pregnant. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a bell pepper, weighs about 7.87 ounces, and is about 8.74 inches. I have noticed that my bump is starting to get bigger but I can still hide it by wearing bigger shirts and hoodies for the moment. Something amazing is the fact that Liam got to finally feel the baby kick and we both cried because I think it became more real for Liam to feel our baby kick for the first time. I cried because it meant that Liam was starting to get the chance to feel what I had been for the last few weeks and make the connection with the baby. 

This week Liam and I got to see the apartment that we will be moving into in about a week. It's nice and it's two bedrooms which the main bedroom will be Liam's and I's while the second will be for the baby and his uncle said that we could paint the walls for the nursery which I'm happy about. As we get ready to move in, I have taken to cleaning the whole apartment from floor to ceiling which Liam called nesting and I have to agree with him because I hate cleaning but I guess my wolf/coyote has been getting used to the fact that I'm pregnant and changing to fit for the health of the baby. 

Speaking of my changing supernatural side, tomorrow is the first full moon since I found out that I was pregnant and I'm nervous to see what will happen because my focus is all on the baby and making sure they stay safe during the full moon. Liam managed to talk Derek into letting us come over to the loft for the full moon so should anything happen, I will have three werewolves around me. I did get a job at the clinic working part-time with Deaton and I like it because it means that I get to do something for good while Liam got a job at the local gym. Both jobs pay good money which is good for us. 

Today is the Full moon and I'm happy that it's the weekend so we don't have to worry about school. I have spent the day deep cleaning the kitchen and making sure it's clean to my standard. Liam has been painting the walls in the nursery which is going to be a light brown color with decals of trees and animals. We plan on leaving for the loft at 4 since the moon starts to rise at 6:30. 

(4:00)

Liam and I just got to the loft and were greeted at the door by Peter for some reason.

"Liam and Theo." says Peter

I sit down on the couch and Liam stands next to me as both Derek and Peter come over to us. 

"How are you feeling Theo?" asks Derek

"I'm nervous for tonight." I say

"I understand. Talia was always nervous when the full moon came around when she was pregnant with Derek and Cora." says Peter

"Why?" asks Liam

"Despite being alpha and a born wolf, there was always a risk of something going wrong during the moon since Talia could shape-shift into an actual wolf like Theo when she was pregnant. It's why she was never alone during that time because the closer she got to giving birth, the stress of the moon and shifting could have sent her into labor." says Peter

Liam and I both put our hands on my bump and prayed that nothing would happen tonight to the baby.  As the moon gets closer to rising, I can feel the baby get more active along with my wolf-coyote. At 6:30 the moon can be seen outside the loft window and all of us go into our beta shifts. I feel the baby give a sharp kick as I shift and carefully run my clawed hand over my bump as an act to calm the baby down. 

"How are you feeling?" asks Liam

"The baby is more active than I have felt before." I say

Liam nods his head and kneels down so that he is in front of my belly. Putting his hand on the bump, he leans in and kisses it. 

"Be good for daddy and papa tonight baby." says Liam

The rest of the night was spent moving around the loft and cuddling with Liam when the baby got really active before I laid down on the bed in the corner of the room with Liam as we felt the baby move around until we finally fell asleep. 

I woke up in the morning to see Liam's arms around my belly and Derek standing at the end of the bed holding a coffee cup. 

"How did you sleep?" asks Derek

"Fine once the baby stopped moving around so much." I say

Once Liam wakes up, the four of us eat before Liam and I leave and head back to the house we get some more sleep before heading to the apartment to finish painting the nursery before we start moving in furniture and the rest of our stuff. 

19 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

Officially 19 weeks pregnant and I'm almost halfway through the pregnancy which is insane to think about. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a tomato, weighs about 9.63 ounces, and is about 9.45 inches long. Since the full moon, the baby has been more active in moving and kicking which is weird to think about since both Liam and I can feel them moving around but it sucks at night because it takes about two hours when I go to bed for the baby to calm down enough so that I can sleep at night. 

We have officially moved into the apartment and have been getting used to living with each other. Despite our relationship status, Liam and I did have sex on the first night of our living here and it was just as amazing as the night in the hospital and I think it was better this time because I'm more sensitive because of the pregnancy. Liam managed to make me cum three times and I loved it because he is the man I'm starting to fall in love with and is the father of my unborn baby. 

I was right about my popping, the other night I went to bed with a small bump and woke up the next day with a larger baby bump that shows I'm pregnant which means it's time for me to switch over to online school until after the baby is born. Liam has been loving my bigger bump because it shows that the baby is growing. I also won on the fact of knowing the baby's sex which we will find out soon. 

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

I was right about my popping, the other night I went to bed with a small bump and woke up the next day with a larger baby bump that shows I'm pregnant which means it's time for me to switch over to online school until after the baby is born. Liam has been loving my bigger bump because it shows that the baby is growing. I also won on the fact of knowing the baby's sex which we will find out soon. 

20 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

I'm officially halfway through my pregnancy, and it's hard to believe that I'm already 20 weeks along with baby Reaken-Dunbar. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a banana, is about 10.12 inches from head to toe, and weighs around 11.68 pounds. Something new with the baby has been the hiccups which scared us the first time we felt it. Liam and I had been lying in bed with our hands on my belly when we felt the hiccup for the first time. But I love feeling the baby hiccup, hell I just love this baby and can't wait to meet him or her. 

Liam and I have been working on our relationship and what we want in a relationship. We told each other about our fears and how to work out things if we fought. Our relationship isn't official yet but that's okay because we don't want to rush into dating just because we are having a baby. 

21 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

21 weeks along and I have been getting bigger with the baby. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a carrot, is around 10.80 inches from head to toe, and weighs 14.07 ounces. I have been feeling more kicks and feeling the baby moving which is strange because I never thought that I would be pregnant so getting to feel my baby move is so special to me. The only thing that sucks is that my morning sickness has come back for revenge. It has been so bad that I can't go more than an hour without throwing up. It has been affecting my job but thankfully Deaton understands and he has been looking into seeing if anything would help. 

Liam and I have been working on the nursery. We have gotten all of the paint so that we can start painting the walls a light gray color and I can't wait to see the finished nursery.  We love living together and making our little family. The one thing we have talked about is packs because Liam is still a part of McCall's pack. I'm not liked by most of the pack despite the fact I have been staying out of trouble. 

22 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

I'm feeling pregnant despite not being that big yet. Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a spaghetti squash, is around 11.43 inches from head to toe, and weighs about 1.06 pounds. The more pregnant I get, I find myself putting a hand on my belly all of the time or listening to the baby's heartbeat with my hearing. My morning sickness has been slowly going away but not fast enough for my liking and I have been having really bad acne but I will suffer for this baby. 

We have started painting the nursery and I'm in love with the wall colors. I paint the mural on the wall. We plan on putting the furniture in soon and I can't wait to see it finished. 

Liam has left the McCall pack and Scott isn't happy about it because Liam was his first beta but Liam told Scott that if he couldn't accept me then Liam didn't want to stay in the pack. After he left, he had a talk with Derek and Peter about what it meant to be an omega and if he could start his own pack. Peter did tell Liam that he could start his own pack despite not being an alpha but it would be harder since he isn't an alpha. 

23 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

23 weeks and it's hard to believe. Growing up I never had the option of getting pregnant since I was fully male but when I met the Dread Doctors that changed because when they took Tara's heart to make me a chimera, her heart wasn't the only thing they took because the doctors took Tara's full reproduction system and put it into me and somehow made it fully functioning. It was wried when I woke up from surgery to having an incision that looked like a c-section and it wasn't until I peed for the first time that I noticed that I now had a vagina along with a penis. I cried that day because that wasn't what we had talked about and now I have to deal with it because I couldn't change it. The doctors told me why they did it because they wanted to see if it was possible to see if chimeras could be born and not just made, since making chimeras has a chance of rejection. Now the doctors are dead and I'm having a baby.

Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a large mango, is around 12.05 inches from head to toe, and weighs about 1.26 pounds. This baby loves kicking especially during the full moon last night. The baby was kicking so much and so hard, that I have bruises all over my belly. I didn't know about the bruises until I got out of the shower this morning and saw them in the mirror. 

"Liam." I yell

"Yea." says Liam 

"Come here." 

Liam walks into the bathroom and looks at me.

"Holy crap." says Liam

He walks over to me and carefully puts his hand on one of the bruises.

"Is this from last night?" asks Liam 

"I'm guessing so." 

"Wow." 

Liam rubs my belly carefully.

"Be good to daddy baby." says Liam

We feel the baby kicks. I leave the bathroom to get dressed so that I can head to work. When I get to work, I show Deaton the bruises and tell him that they came from the full moon from when the baby was kicking.

24 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of an ear of corn, is around 12.69 inches from head to toe, and weighs about 1.50 pounds. The baby has been gaining weight and the baby's lungs are starting to grow. My symptoms have been the morning sickness which is getting less and less, thank god. Another symptom I have been having is mood swings. I feel so sorry for Liam during the bad mood swings because I take it out on him but thankfully he understands and doesn't get mad although I feel terrible about it. 

We have started to get the furniture into the nursery and it's starting to come together and I can't wait for it to be done and definitely for the baby to be here. 

Liam has decided to make his own pack with just us and the baby. I'm happy to know that we will have a pack together and our baby will know the value of a pack. We have also made our relationship official, I cried because it meant that the baby would have loving parents because I refuse to let this baby grow up the way I did.  

25 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

Baby Reaken-Dunbar is the size of a rutabaga, is around 13.28 inches from head to toe, and weighs about 1.74 pounds. At 25 weeks, the baby is moving around a lot more and I love feeling the baby move. My belly is still bruised but more have been added since the baby loves to kick and hard, I'm starting to get concerned about the bruises on my belly so I have been talking to Deaton about it, and he wants me to rub a heat pack on my belly and use a healing cream to help. 

We are finding out if the baby is a girl or a boy soon. Liam wants a boy so that he can teach him to play lacrosse. I did tell Liam that he can teach a girl how to play lacrosse too. I want a girl because I think that a girl between us would look so cute. We have been talking about names too. For a girl I want Grace and for a boy Kaden while for Liam, he wants Parker for a boy and Winter for a girl. We have had a few fights about names but we made up after the fights since I don't want us mad at each other because we have been fighting over names. The nursery is finished and I'm so happy with how it has come out.  

Today we have an appointment with Deaton and Melissa and will be finding out.  We have just gotten to the clinic and went through the back door and met with Deaton and Melissa who had me lying down on the bed. 

I pull up my shirt. Deaton looks over the bruises and carefully touches them. 

"They look better." says Deaton 

"I have been doing what you said." 

Deaton nods his head and puts the gel on my belly and Melissa moves the wand around. We hear the baby's heartbeat. 

"Heartbeat sounds good and the baby is looking strong." says Melissa

Melissa moves the wand around until she finds what she is looking for. 

"And it's a..." says Melissa

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Deaton nods his head and puts the gel on my belly and Melissa moves the wand around. We hear the baby's heartbeat.

"Heartbeat sounds good and the baby is looking strong." says Melissa

Melissa moves the wand around until she finds what she is looking for.

"And it's a..." says Melissa

26 weeks pregnant

(second trimester)

Theo's Pov

We are having a little girl, and I'm so happy it's a girl. I'm also officially 26 weeks pregnant and I feel like my pregnancy is flying by fast. Baby girl is the size of a scallion, is around 13.82 inches from head to toe, and weighs 2.01 pounds. She has been moving around a lot more in the last few weeks.

A symptom that I knew was coming but was something that I hoped wouldn't come up as stretch marks. When I first noticed the stretch marks, I cried for an hour and Liam found me in the bathroom looking in the mirror crying my eyes out. When he asked me what was wrong, I just pointed at the marks and thankfully Liam understood. Liam on his way home from work stopped and got me a lotion that helps with stretch marks. I cried when he handed it to me.

27 weeks

Theo's Pov

I feel like every time I turn a new week, it gets harder to believe despite the growing bump and that I can hear the baby's heartbeat. She is growing and is now the size of a head of cauliflower, is 14.42 inches from her head to her toes and she weighs 2.33 pounds. My symptoms for the last week have been pelvic pain. The pain has caused me to have Liam pulling my pain since it's something that my healing doesn't work on since it has to do with the pregnancy.

Liam and I have been talking about names now that we know it's a girl. I want something unique for her while Liam wants something cute as her name.

As I sat with Liam, discussing potential names for our unborn daughter, a name floated into the conversation, bringing with it a sense of unexpected resonance.

"Parker," I whispered, the word slipping from my lips almost instinctively.

Liam's eyes met mine, a hint of curiosity flickering in their depths.

"Parker?" he echoed, testing the name as if weighing its significance.

I nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Yes, Parker," I affirmed, feeling a sense of connection to the name that I couldn't quite explain. It felt right as if it had been waiting for us all along.

Liam considered the name for a moment before a smile spread across his face. "I like it," he declared, a warmth evident in his voice. "Parker it is then."

And at that moment, as we settled on the name for our unborn daughter, I felt a profound sense of certainty wash over me. Parker—strong, resilient, a name that held within it the promise of a bright future. As we whispered her name into the quiet of the room, I knew that she would forever be a beacon of light in our lives, a reminder of the love and connection that bound our family together.

28 weeks

Theo's Pov

28 weeks and I feel huge but I'm officially in the third trimester. Parker is the size of a large eggplant, is 14.80 inches, and weighs 2.67 pounds.

As I entered the third trimester of my pregnancy, a whirlwind of emotions washed over me, each passing day bringing me closer to the momentous arrival of my daughter. With my belly swollen with new life, I couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness as I contemplated the final stretch of my journey to parenthood.

Reflecting on how swiftly time had flown by, I marveled at the miracle unfolding within me. My daughter's kicks and movements grew stronger by the day, a constant reminder of the life burgeoning within me and the profound connection we shared. It was surreal to think that soon, she would be in my arms, a tangible manifestation of the love my partner and I shared.

Yet, alongside the excitement came a wave of apprehension. The third trimester brought with it new physical discomforts and challenges, from the strain of carrying extra weight to the anticipation of labor and delivery. I couldn't help but worry about the unknowns that lay ahead, wondering if I was truly prepared for the demands of parenthood.

But amidst the uncertainty, I found solace in the unwavering support of Liam, who stood by my side through every moment of my pregnancy. Their love and encouragement gave me the strength to face whatever challenges lay ahead with courage and resilience.

As I prepared for the final weeks of my pregnancy, I found myself filled with determination. I was ready to embrace the joys and challenges of the third trimester, knowing that with each passing day, I was one step closer to meeting my daughter face to face.

With a hand resting gently on my swollen belly, I whispered a silent promise to my unborn daughter. "We're almost there, little one," I murmured. "Just a little while longer, and we'll finally get to hold you in our arms. Until then, know that you are loved beyond measure, and we can't wait to welcome you into our family."

29 weeks 

Theo's Pov

Parker is the size of a butternut squash, she is 15.47 inches from head to toe, and she weighs 3.05 pounds. 

Sitting in the quiet of my room, I find myself drawn to the gentle fluttering sensations within my belly. With a tender hand resting over the curve of my growing bump, I imagine the tiny life flourishing within me, waiting to make her grand entrance into the world. It's a moment of profound connection, one that fills me with an overwhelming sense of love and anticipation.

"Hello, little one," I whisper softly, my voice a mere breath in the stillness of the room. "I hope you can hear me, feel my love surrounding you."

As I speak, I feel a subtle response—a flutter, a movement—as if my daughter is acknowledging my presence, listening to my words from the sanctuary of my womb. It's a comforting thought, knowing that even before she enters the world, we share a bond that transcends words or explanations.

"You are so loved," I continue, my voice filled with tenderness. "Your dad and I have been waiting for you with bated breath, counting down the days until we can finally hold you in our arms. You are our greatest joy, our greatest blessing."

I pause, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I imagine the adventures that await us, the memories we'll create together as a family. "There's so much I want to show you, so much I want to teach you," I murmur, my heart swelling with love. "But for now, just know that you are safe, you are cherished, and you are already so deeply loved."

With a final caress of my belly, I lean back against the pillows, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. My daughter may not be born yet, but in this moment, I feel closer to her than ever before. And as I drift off to sleep, I carry with me the sweet anticipation of the day when I'll finally get to hold her in my arms and whisper those same words into her ear, knowing that our bond is already unbreakable, forged in the quiet moments of connection between a father and his unborn child.

30 weeks 

Theo's Pov

I can't believe that I have made it to 30 weeks pregnant. Parker is the size of a large cabbage, is 15.95 inches, and weighs 3.44 pounds. 

As I stand beneath the luminous glow of the full moon, its silver beams cascading down upon me, I feel a surge of energy coursing through my veins. It's as if the moonlight itself is alive, dancing across my skin, filling me with a sense of vitality and power, unlike anything I've ever known.

But tonight is different. Tonight, as I bask in the radiant light of the full moon, I am acutely aware of the life burgeoning within me. My hand instinctively drifts to my swollen belly, feeling the gentle kicks and movements of my unborn child. It's a surreal sensation, this connection between father and daughter, amplified by the mystical energy of the full moon.

As I gaze up at the celestial spectacle above me, I can't help but marvel at the beauty of it all—the moon, hanging high in the night sky, casting its ethereal glow over the world below; and my unborn daughter, nestled within me, a tiny beacon of hope amidst the darkness.

I whisper a silent prayer, a vow to protect and cherish this precious life growing within me. Despite the uncertainties and challenges that lie ahead, I am filled with a sense of purpose and determination. I am ready to face whatever trials may come, knowing that I am not alone—that the moon, with all its power and majesty, watches over me, guiding me through the journey of fatherhood.

And as I stand there, bathed in the moonlight, I feel a sense of peace wash over me. For at this moment, under the watchful gaze of the full moon, I am filled with a profound sense of gratitude—for the gift of life, for the love of my partner, and for the boundless possibilities that lie ahead.

31 weeks 

Liam's Pov

Theo is 31 weeks and I love watching him grow every week with our daughter. Parker is the size of a coconut, she is 16.47 inches and weighs 3.87 pounds.

Theo and I are lying in bed and my hand resting gently on his swollen belly, I find myself lost in thought about our unborn daughter. She's still a mystery to us, yet I feel a profound connection to her, as if she's already woven herself into the fabric of our lives.

I imagine her tiny fingers and toes, her little face crinkling into a smile as she sleeps. It's a vision that fills me with a sense of wonder and awe, a glimpse into the future that awaits us as parents.

But along with the excitement comes a wave of responsibility. I want to be the best father I can be, to provide for her, to protect her from harm. The thought of guiding her through life's ups and downs fills me with a mixture of pride and trepidation.

I wonder what kind of person she'll grow up to be—will she inherit Theo's fierce determination, or my unwavering loyalty? Will she be drawn to the wild beauty of the forest, or will she find solace in the quiet corners of our home?

But more than anything, I hope she knows how much she's loved. From the moment we learned of her existence, she's been a beacon of light in our lives, a source of hope and joy amidst the chaos of our world.

As I feel her kick beneath my hand, I smile, knowing that our daughter is already a force to be reckoned with. And as I whisper words of love and encouragement to her, I can't help but feel a sense of excitement for the journey that lies ahead—for her, for us, and for the family we're building together.

32 weeks

Liam's Pov

As I lay beside Theo, my hand naturally gravitates towards his growing belly, a tangible reminder of the life blossoming within him. It's a marvel to witness, this miraculous transformation, as his body nurtures and sustains our unborn daughter.

Running my fingers gently over the curve of his belly, I'm filled with a sense of awe and wonder. Each kick, each flutter, is a testament to the miracle of life, a precious gift that we've been blessed with.

But along with the wonder comes a swell of protectiveness. I find myself instinctively wanting to shield Theo and our daughter from any harm, to ensure their safety and well-being above all else.

I marvel at the strength and resilience of Theo's body, the way it stretches and grows to accommodate our growing child. It's a reminder of the incredible power of the human body, of its capacity to create and nurture life.

As I press a tender kiss to Theo's belly, I'm overwhelmed by a rush of emotion. This bump, this tangible evidence of our daughter's presence, fills me with a sense of pride and joy unlike anything I've ever known.

I vow to cherish every moment of this journey, to support Theo in any way that I can, and to be the best partner and father I can be. For as long as I live, I will always be in awe of the beauty and strength of Theo's growing belly, a symbol of the love and life that binds our family together.

33 weeks

Theo's Pov

As my due date approaches, an overwhelming urge to nest takes hold of me. Suddenly, every corner of our home feels like it needs to be perfect for our baby's arrival. I find myself consumed with the need to organize, clean, and prepare every inch of our space.

It starts small—folding and refolding tiny onesies, arranging them neatly in drawers, and meticulously organizing the nursery. But soon, the urge to nest spreads to every room in the house. I find myself scrubbing floors, dusting shelves, and rearranging furniture with a newfound sense of purpose.

Liam watches with a mixture of amusement and concern as I throw myself into this flurry of activity. He knows how important it is for me to feel prepared for our baby's arrival, and he's there every step of the way, offering his help and support.

As I meticulously arrange baby blankets and toys, I can't help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over me. Each item carefully placed is a symbol of the love and anticipation we feel for our little one.

But amidst the chaos of nesting, there's also a sense of vulnerability—a realization that soon our lives will change forever, and we'll be responsible for this tiny, precious life. It's a daunting thought, but one that fills me with a sense of purpose and determination.

As I put the finishing touches on our home, I feel a wave of gratitude wash over me. Gratitude for this opportunity to create a safe and loving environment for our baby, and gratitude for Liam, who stands by my side through every moment of this journey.

With our home now a sanctuary of warmth and love, I can't help but feel a sense of peace settle over me. No matter what challenges lie ahead, I know that we're ready—ready to welcome our baby into the world with open arms and hearts full of love.

34 weeks 

Theo's Pov

As I go about my day, a sudden tightening in my abdomen catches me off guard. It's not like the sharp, intense pain of true labor contractions, but rather a dull, uncomfortable sensation that comes and goes in waves. My heart skips a beat as I realize what it is—Braxton Hicks contractions.

Taking a deep breath, I try to remain calm, reminding myself that these contractions are a normal part of pregnancy. Still, the sensation is unsettling, a stark reminder that labor could be just around the corner.

I find myself instinctively reaching for Liam, seeking his comforting presence to ease my nerves. His hand envelops mine, his touch steady and reassuring as he offers words of encouragement and support.

Together, we navigate through the discomfort of the contractions, knowing that they are a sign of my body preparing for the arrival of our daughter. With each tightening, I try to focus on the end goal—the moment when we'll finally get to hold our precious baby in our arms.

As the contractions subside, a sense of relief washes over me, replaced by a newfound sense of excitement and anticipation. Despite the discomfort, I can't help but feel grateful for the reminder that our baby's arrival is drawing near.

With Liam by my side, I know that we'll be able to handle whatever challenges lie ahead, including the unpredictability of labor. And as we continue on this journey together, I find comfort in the knowledge that no matter what, our love will see us through.

35 weeks

Theo's Pov

As I woke up one morning, I felt a strange sensation in my chest. As I sit up, I notice a dampness spreading across my shirt, my heart quickening with confusion and concern. Slowly, I realize what's happening—I'm leaking breast milk.

Panic sets in as I glance at Liam, who is still asleep beside me. How could this be happening? I'm not ready for this. I'm not prepared to be a parent.

Taking a deep breath, I try to calm myself, reminding myself that this is a natural part of pregnancy and motherhood. But the fear and uncertainty still gnaw at me, threatening to overwhelm me.

As Liam stirs awake, I can't bring myself to tell him what's happening. I feel embarrassed and ashamed, as if my body is betraying me.

But Liam senses my distress, his hand reaching out to gently touch my shoulder. "What's wrong, Theo?" he asks, his voice filled with concern.

Tears well up in my eyes as I finally admit the truth. "I'm leaking," I whisper, my voice trembling with emotion.

To my surprise, Liam's response is one of understanding and reassurance. "It's okay, Theo," he says, pulling me into a comforting embrace. "We'll figure this out together."

And in that moment, as Liam holds me close, I feel a sense of relief wash over me. I may not have all the answers, but with Liam by my side, I know that I can face whatever challenges lie ahead, even the unexpected ones like leaking breasts.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

35 weeks 

To my surprise, Liam's response is one of understanding and reassurance. "It's okay, Theo," he says, pulling me into a comforting embrace. "We'll figure this out together."

And in that moment, as Liam holds me close, I feel a sense of relief wash over me. I may not have all the answers, but with Liam by my side, I know that I can face whatever challenges lie ahead, even the unexpected ones like leaking breasts.

36 weeks

As I navigate through the final weeks of my pregnancy, each passing day feels like a marathon. At 36 weeks pregnant, my body feels heavy, every movement requiring extra effort and energy. But amidst the physical discomfort, there's also a sense of anticipation—an excitement tinged with nervousness as I prepare to meet our baby for the first time.

Thoughts of labor and delivery loom large in my mind, a mix of apprehension and excitement swirling within me. Will everything go smoothly? Will I be able to handle the pain? These questions, once distant worries, now consume my thoughts, keeping me awake at night as I toss and turn in bed.

But amidst the uncertainty, there's also a sense of wonder—a profound appreciation for the miracle of life growing within me. With each kick and movement, I'm reminded of the incredible journey we've been on together, from the moment we learned of our baby's existence to the final weeks of anticipation before their arrival.

As I prepare for the birth of our child, I find myself reflecting on the journey that brought us to this moment—the love and support of my partner, the unwavering encouragement of our friends and family, and the strength and resilience of my own body.

And as I look forward to the days and weeks ahead, I know that whatever challenges may come, I'll face them with courage and determination, fueled by the love and anticipation of meeting our precious baby. With each passing day, I'm filled with a sense of gratitude—for this incredible journey, for the life growing within me, and for the boundless possibilities that lie ahead.

37 weeks

As I enter the final stretch of my pregnancy, a mix of emotions swirls within me. At 37 weeks pregnant, I'm filled with a sense of anticipation, knowing that our baby could arrive at any moment. But alongside the excitement, there's also a hint of apprehension—a recognition of the challenges and uncertainties that lie ahead.

Physically, I feel more exhausted than ever, my body weighed down by the demands of pregnancy. Every movement requires extra effort, every ache and pain a reminder of the incredible journey my body has been on.

But amidst the discomfort, there's also a sense of wonder—a profound appreciation for the miracle of life growing within me. With each kick and flutter, I'm reminded of the incredible bond I share with our baby, a bond that transcends words or explanations.

As I prepare for the arrival of our little one, I find myself reflecting on the journey that brought us to this moment—the joy of discovering we were expecting, the excitement of watching my belly grow, and the overwhelming love and support of our friends and family.

And as I look ahead to the days and weeks to come, I know that whatever challenges may arise, I'll face them with courage and determination, fueled by the love and anticipation of meeting our precious baby.

With each passing day, I'm filled with a sense of gratitude—for the miracle of life growing within me, for the love and support of my partner, and for the incredible journey that lies ahead. And as I embrace the final weeks of my pregnancy, I do so with a heart full of hope and excitement, knowing that soon, our family will be complete.

38 weeks 

As I lie in bed, surrounded by darkness, sleep seems elusive. Tossing and turning, I can't seem to find a comfortable position. Thoughts swirl in my mind, refusing to quiet down, keeping me awake despite my exhaustion.

I try counting sheep, focusing on my breathing, anything to coax my mind into relaxation. But the more I try to force sleep, the more it eludes me.

Images of the baby's impending arrival dance through my mind, mingled with worries about the challenges of parenthood. Will I be a good parent? Will I know what to do when the baby arrives? These questions plague me, weighing heavily on my chest.

Beside me, Liam sleeps soundly, his steady breathing a stark contrast to my restlessness. I envy his ability to find peace in slumber, wishing I could switch off my racing thoughts and drift off into dreams.

As the hours tick by, frustration sets in, mingled with a sense of exhaustion that permeates my bones. I know that tomorrow will bring its own challenges, and I need to rest if I'm going to face them with any semblance of energy.

But try as I might, sleep remains just out of reach, taunting me with its elusiveness. And so, I lie in the darkness, counting the minutes until dawn breaks, hoping that eventually, exhaustion will win out and carry me into slumber.

39-40 weeks 

With the baby's arrival imminent, the sense of urgency to complete the final preparations for their arrival is palpable. Every moment feels precious as we strive to ensure that everything is in place for our little one's arrival.

Together, Liam and I go over our checklist, ticking off each item as we go. The nursery is meticulously organized, with every tiny onesie and blanket neatly folded and placed in its designated spot. The crib stands ready, adorned with soft bedding and plush toys, awaiting the arrival of its tiny occupant.

We've stocked up on diapers, wipes, and all the essentials, ensuring that we have everything we'll need to care for our baby in those early days. The car seat is installed and inspected, ready to safely transport our precious cargo home from the hospital.

In the kitchen, we've prepared freezer meals and stocked the pantry with easy-to-prepare snacks, knowing that our focus will be on caring for our newborn in those first few weeks.

But amidst the practical preparations, there's also a sense of anticipation—a bubbling excitement as we await the moment when we'll finally get to meet our little one. We spend hours poring over baby name books, debating the perfect name for our baby girl, each suggestion sparking laughter and joy.

As we put the finishing touches on our preparations, I find myself filled with a sense of gratitude for the love and support of my partner, for the excitement of starting this new chapter of our lives, and for the incredible journey that has brought us to this moment.

With each passing day, the anticipation builds, and we find ourselves counting down the moments until our baby's arrival. And as we await the miracle of birth, I know that we're ready—ready to welcome our precious baby into the world with open arms and hearts full of love.

Theo's Pov

As I go about my day, a sudden tightening grips my abdomen, catching me off guard. At first, I brush it off as just another ache or discomfort of pregnancy, but as the sensation lingers, I realize what's happening. This is it—the first contraction.

A surge of excitement mixed with nervousness washes over me as I realize that labor has begun. I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I focus on the sensation spreading through my body.

"Liam," I call out, my voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "I think... I think I'm having contractions."

Liam's eyes widen with surprise, his expression quickly shifting to one of concern and determination. He rushes to my side, taking my hand in his, his touch a grounding force amidst the swirling emotions.

As the waves of contractions wash over me, I'm filled with a mixture of emotions. There's excitement, knowing that our baby will soon be in our arms, but also a sense of apprehension as I navigate the intensity of labor.

With each contraction, I try to focus on my breathing, to find some semblance of calm amidst the pain. But it's hard to ignore the fear that gnaws at me, the uncertainty of what lies ahead.

I think of the months we've spent preparing for this moment, the classes we attended, the books we read. But nothing could truly prepare me for the reality of labor—the raw, primal intensity of it all.

But amidst the pain, there's also a sense of empowerment—a knowledge that my body is doing something incredible, bringing new life into the world. And with Liam by my side, offering words of encouragement and gentle touches, I find the strength to keep going.

As the contractions grow stronger, I cling to the hope that each one brings me closer to meeting our baby. I try to stay present in the moment, to savor the anticipation of what's to come, even as fear threatens to overwhelm me.

As the contractions intensify, I realize that laboring at home is the best option for now. Liam and I have prepared for this moment, and we're ready to face it together.

We create a calming atmosphere in our home, dimming the lights and playing soothing music to help me relax. Liam fills the room with the scent of lavender, knowing it has a calming effect on me.

With each contraction, I focus on my breathing, trying to ride out the waves of pain as best as I can. Liam is by my side, offering words of encouragement and gentle massages to ease the discomfort.

Between contractions, we take short walks around the house, trying to keep my body moving and my mind distracted. We sip on water and snack on light foods to keep our energy up, knowing that labor is a marathon, not a sprint.

As the hours pass, the intensity of the contractions increases, but so does my determination. I remind myself that each contraction brings me closer to meeting our baby, and that thought gives me the strength to keep going. Liam remains my rock throughout it all, his steady presence a constant source of support and love. Together, we navigate through the challenges of labor, knowing that soon, our lives will be forever changed for the better.

And as we labor at home, I find comfort in the knowledge that we're creating a safe and loving environment for our baby's arrival. With each contraction, I feel a sense of anticipation building, knowing that soon, we'll get to hold our precious little one in our arms.

As the waves of contractions ebb and flow, exhaustion threatens to overwhelm me. Despite the intensity of labor, my body craves rest, a respite from the relentless pain and discomfort.

With Liam's gentle encouragement, I find a moment of reprieve between contractions, sinking into the comfort of our bed. The darkness of the room envelops me like a warm embrace, and for the first time in hours, I feel myself drifting into a restless slumber.

Each contraction serves as a rude awakening, jolting me back to consciousness with a sharp reminder of the task at hand. But amidst the chaos of labor, I cling to those precious moments of sleep, finding solace in the temporary escape they provide.

Liam remains by my side, his presence a constant source of comfort and support. With each passing hour, I draw strength from his unwavering love and encouragement, knowing that together, we can weather any storm.

As the night wears on, I find myself slipping in and out of consciousness, each moment of sleep a fleeting reprieve from the intensity of labor. And though the journey ahead is fraught with uncertainty, I take comfort in the knowledge that with Liam by my side, I can face whatever challenges may come, ready to welcome our precious baby into the world with open arms and a heart full of love.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As the night wears on, I find myself slipping in and out of consciousness, each moment of sleep a fleeting reprieve from the intensity of labor. And though the journey ahead is fraught with uncertainty, I take comfort in the knowledge that with Liam by my side, I can face whatever challenges may come, ready to welcome our precious baby into the world with open arms and a heart full of love.

Theo's Pov

I drift into a fitful sleep, a sudden sensation jolts me awake. My eyes snap open, and I'm met with the startling realization that my water has broken. Panic surges through me as I scramble to sit up, the sheets soaked beneath me.

"Liam!" I call out, my voice trembling with urgency. "My water just broke!"

Liam stirs beside me, his eyes widening with alarm as he registers the urgency in my voice. "Are you okay, Theo?" he asks, his concern evident as he reaches for my hand.

I nod, my heart pounding in my chest as I try to gather my thoughts. With Liam's help, I manage to swing my legs over the edge of the bed, my mind racing with the sudden realization that our baby is on the way.

"We need to go to the hospital," I say, my voice shaky but determined. "Now."

With Liam's assistance, I manage to get dressed, each movement hindered by the intensity of the contractions that now grip me. Despite the chaos and fear swirling around us, I find a sense of calm amidst the urgency, knowing that soon, we'll finally get to meet our precious baby.

As we make our way to the car, each step a struggle against the pain, I cling to Liam's hand tightly, drawing strength from his unwavering presence. And as we drive to the hospital, the anticipation of what's to come fills me with a mixture of excitement and apprehension, knowing that soon, our lives will be forever changed for the better.

As we rush to the hospital, the urgency of the situation weighs heavily on me. With trembling hands, I reach for my phone and dial Deaton's number, hoping for his guidance and support in this critical moment.

"Deaton," I say as soon as he answers, my voice strained with effort. "It's Theo. My water just broke, and we're on our way to the hospital."

There's a brief pause on the other end of the line, followed by Deaton's calm and reassuring voice. "I'm here, Theo. How far apart are the contractions? Are you and Liam doing okay?"

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself as another contraction grips me. "They're getting closer together," I manage to say between gasps of pain. "And Liam's with me. We're doing our best to stay calm."

Deaton listens intently, his steady presence offering a sense of comfort amidst the chaos. Together, we discuss the next steps, ensuring that we're prepared for whatever lies ahead.

As we navigate through the darkness of the night, each passing moment brings us closer to the hospital and to the moment when we'll finally meet our baby. With Deaton's guidance and support, I feel a renewed sense of strength and determination, ready to face whatever challenges may come as we await the arrival of our precious little one. We arrive at the hospital, and a wave of relief washes over me as I see Deaton and Melissa McCall waiting for us. Their familiar faces offer a sense of comfort amidst the chaos of labor, and I'm grateful for their presence in this pivotal moment.

"Thank you for being here," I say, my voice trembling with a mixture of exhaustion and anticipation as Liam helps me out of the car.

Deaton nods, his expression calm and composed. "We're here to support you every step of the way, Theo. Let's get you settled in and see how things are progressing."

Together, we make our way into the hospital, Deaton and Melissa guiding us through the admissions process with ease. Their presence offers a sense of reassurance amidst the whirlwind of emotions, and I find myself leaning on them for support as we navigate through the intensity of labor.

As I'm settled into a hospital room, I feel a sense of relief wash over me knowing that Deaton and Melissa are by my side. With their expertise and unwavering support, I feel more prepared to face whatever challenges lie ahead.

And as labor progresses, I know that Deaton and Melissa will be there to help bring our precious baby into the world. With their guidance, I feel a sense of calm amidst the chaos, knowing that we're in capable hands as we await the arrival of our little one.

As I lay in the hospital bed, the anticipation of meeting our baby grows with each passing moment. I feel a mix of excitement and nervousness as the doctor enters the room, ready to assess my progress.

The doctor's presence is reassuring, their calm demeanor helping to ease my nerves as they prepare to examine me. With Liam by my side, offering words of encouragement and support, I feel a sense of comfort knowing that I'm not alone in this moment.

As the examination begins, I try to focus on my breathing, willing myself to relax despite the discomfort. With each passing moment, the tension in the room mounts, until finally, the doctor offers their assessment.

"It looks like you're progressing well," they say, their voice filled with reassurance. "You're dilated and effaced, and it won't be long now before you're ready to start pushing."

Relief floods through me at the news, mingled with a sense of excitement knowing that we're one step closer to meeting our baby. Liam's hand tightens around mine, his eyes shining with anticipation as we prepare for the final stage of labor.

With the doctor's guidance, we discuss our options for pain management and delivery, ensuring that we're prepared for whatever lies ahead.

As I walk around the hospital room, I feel a mix of anticipation and restlessness. Each step brings me closer to meeting our baby, yet the journey feels endless in this moment of waiting.

Liam walks beside me, his presence a comforting anchor amidst the uncertainty of labor. With each contraction that grips me, I lean on him for support, finding solace in his steady presence.

As we pace the room, I try to focus on my breathing, willing myself to stay calm and centered. The rhythmic motion of walking helps to ease the discomfort, if only momentarily, as we wait for the next stage of labor to begin.

With each lap around the room, I feel a sense of determination growing within me. Soon, our baby will be in our arms, and the challenges of labor will fade into memory.

As we walk, I find myself reflecting on the journey that has brought us to this moment—the months of anticipation, the joy and excitement of pregnancy, and the overwhelming love that binds our family together. As we continue to walk, I know that no matter what lies ahead, Liam will be by my side, ready to face whatever challenges may come as we welcome our precious baby into the world. As the intensity of labor grips me, a surge of pain overwhelms my senses. In a moment of involuntary reflex, I grasp onto Liam's hand, seeking comfort and support. But as another contraction hits with unprecedented force, the pain courses through me, causing my grip to tighten unintentionally.

A sharp cry escapes my lips as I feel the bones in Liam's hand give way under the pressure. Guilt washes over me as I realize what has happened, and I frantically release my grip, tears welling in my eyes.

"Liam, I'm so sorry," I manage to choke out between gasps of pain, my heart aching with remorse.

Liam winces in pain, but his concern is solely for me. "Don't worry about me, Theo. Just focus on getting through this. We'll deal with my hand later."

Despite his reassurance, I can't shake the guilt that weighs heavily on me. As the contraction subsides, I find myself clinging to Liam's unwavering support, grateful for his presence even in the midst of my own distress.

With Deaton and Melissa's assistance, we manage to find a position that alleviates the pressure on Liam's injured hand while still allowing me to labor effectively. And as we navigate through the challenges together, I know that no matter what lies ahead, we'll face it as a team, ready to overcome any obstacle in our path.

Liam's Pov

As Theo endures another contraction, I'm filled with a sense of helplessness, wishing there was something more I could do to ease his suffering. With each wave of pain that washes over him, I can see the strain etched into his features, and it breaks my heart knowing that I can't take away his discomfort.

In that moment, I find myself wishing that I could shoulder Theo's pain, to bear it for him so that he wouldn't have to endure it alone. But as I watch him summoning every ounce of strength within him, I'm reminded of his resilience and determination, and I know that he's capable of weathering this storm.

"I wish I could take this pain away from you, Theo," I whisper, my voice filled with sorrow as I stroke his hair gently. "But I'm here for you, every step of the way. We'll get through this together."

As Theo's grip tightens around my hand, I can feel the intensity of his struggle, and I'm filled with a profound sense of admiration for his courage and fortitude. Despite the pain and uncertainty of labor, I know that Theo is a fighter, and together, we'll face whatever challenges come our way, ready to welcome our precious baby into the world with open arms and hearts full of love.

Theo's Pov

As the final moments of labor draw near, a wave of determination washes over me. With each contraction, I push with all my strength, knowing that soon, our baby will be in our arms.

With Liam by my side, offering words of encouragement and support, I find the strength to push through the pain. In that moment, everything fades away—the fear, the uncertainty, the exhaustion—replaced by a singular focus: bringing our baby into the world.

And then, in an instant, everything changes. With one final push, our baby emerges, their cries filling the room with the sweetest sound I've ever heard. Tears of joy stream down my cheeks as I reach out to hold our precious child for the first time, feeling a rush of overwhelming love and gratitude.

In that moment, all the pain and hardship of labor fades away, replaced by an indescribable sense of awe. As I cradle our baby against my chest, I'm filled with a profound sense of wonder at the miracle of life.

Looking into their eyes for the first time, I know that our lives will never be the same. With each breath they take, our hearts expand with love, ready to embrace the journey that lies ahead as a family.

And as I gaze at Liam, his eyes shining with tears of joy, I know that together, we can face anything that comes our way. With our precious baby in our arms, our family feels complete, and our hearts are forever filled with an abundance of love and gratitude.

In the moments following our baby's arrival, a profound sense of awe washes over me as I hold our precious child in my arms. Parker Grace Reaken—our beautiful baby girl—is finally here, and the world feels brighter and more complete than ever before.

As I gaze down at her tiny face, marveling at the miracle of her existence, tears of joy blur my vision. Parker's cries fill the room with the sweetest sound I've ever heard, a melody that resonates deep within my soul and fills me with an overwhelming sense of love and gratitude.

Liam's eyes are filled with tears as he leans in to gently kiss Parker's forehead, his touch so tender it takes my breath away. Together, we share a moment of pure bliss, lost in the awe-inspiring beauty of our daughter's arrival.

In that moment, I knew that all the pain and hardship of labor was worth it, every moment of uncertainty and fear leading us to this incredible moment of joy and love. With Parker in our arms, our family feels complete, and our hearts are forever bound together by the unbreakable bond of love.

As we cradle Parker in our arms, I whisper words of love and welcome to her, promising to always be there, to protect and cherish her for all eternity. And as I look into her eyes for the first time, I know that our lives will never be the same, forever enriched by the presence of our precious daughter, Parker Grace Reaken.

Liam's Pov

As I lay eyes on Parker for the first time, tears immediately well up in my eyes, and I'm unable to hold them back. The sight of her tiny face, so full of life and innocence, fills me with an overwhelming wave of emotions joy, gratitude, and an immense sense of love that I never knew was possible.

I reach out a trembling hand to touch her soft cheek, my heart overflowing with an indescribable tenderness. Each tiny feature, every delicate detail, is a testament to the miracle of life, and I'm overcome with awe at the realization that this beautiful baby is ours.

With tears streaming down my cheeks, I lean in to gently kiss Parker's forehead, my lips lingering against her skin as I whisper words of love and welcome. In that moment, nothing else in the world matters except for the precious bundle cradled in my arms, a symbol of the love that Theo and I share.

As I look into Parker's eyes, I feel a deep sense of responsibility and determination to be the best father I can be, to protect her, cherish her, and guide her through life's journey. And as I hold her close, I know that this moment will forever be etched in my heart, a reminder of the incredible gift of fatherhood and the boundless love that comes with it.

Theo's Pov

As I hold Parker close to me, I feel a deep sense of connection and love blossoming between us. As her cries subside and she nuzzles against my chest, I know that it's time to try breastfeeding for the first time.

With gentle guidance from the nurses, I position Parker carefully, cradling her in my arms as I bring her to my breast. It's a moment filled with anticipation and wonder as I watch her latch on, her tiny mouth searching for nourishment.

As she begins to suckle, I feel a rush of joy and fulfillment wash over me. There's something incredibly intimate and sacred about this moment, a bond between mother and child that transcends words.

Despite the initial challenges and discomfort, I'm filled with a sense of pride and gratitude as I nourish Parker with my own body. Each swallow she takes fills me with a sense of purpose and joy, knowing that I'm providing her with the sustenance she needs to thrive.

As Parker feeds, I marvel at the miracle of her existence, feeling a deep sense of connection and love flowing between us. In this moment, there's nothing else in the world but the two of us, bound together by the sacred act of breastfeeding.

And as I gaze down at her tiny form, I know that this is just the beginning of our journey together—a journey filled with love, laughter, and countless moments of connection as we navigate the highs and lows of motherhood together.

Liam's Pov

As I cradle Parker in my arms, a rush of emotions floods through me. She feels so fragile yet so perfect, her tiny fingers curling around mine as she nestles against my chest. I'm in awe of her, this beautiful little being that Theo and I have brought into the world.

With each breath she takes, I feel a sense of wonder and gratitude wash over me. Holding her close, I can't help but marvel at the miracle of life, the sheer magnitude of love and joy she brings into our lives.

As I look down at her delicate features, I'm filled with a profound sense of responsibility and determination. I want to be the best father I can be, to protect her, cherish her, and guide her through life's journey with love and compassion.

As I hold Parker for the first time, I know that this moment will be etched in my heart forever—a symbol of the incredible bond that Theo and I share, and the boundless love that fills our family. And as I gaze into her eyes, I know that our lives will never be the same, forever enriched by the presence of our precious daughter.

Theo's Pov

As the events of the day finally begin to settle, I find myself overcome with exhaustion. The adrenaline that fueled me through labor and the initial moments of Parker's arrival now gives way to a profound sense of weariness.

Cradling Parker in my arms, I feel the weight of her small body against mine, a comforting presence that fills me with a sense of peace. With each gentle rise and fall of her chest, I'm reminded of the preciousness of life and the miracle of her existence.

As I close my eyes, I let out a deep sigh, allowing myself to succumb to the pull of sleep. The sounds of the hospital fade into the background, replaced by the soft, steady rhythm of Parker's breathing.

In this moment, there's nothing else in the world but the warmth of Parker's tiny body pressed against mine, a tangible reminder of the love that fills our family. And as I drift into slumber, I know that no matter what tomorrow may bring, I'll face it with renewed strength and determination, ready to embrace the joys and challenges of motherhood with open arms.

Parker Grace Reaken

8lbs 16oz

May 15th, 2018

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As I close my eyes, I let out a deep sigh, allowing myself to succumb to the pull of sleep. The sounds of the hospital fade into the background, replaced by the soft, steady rhythm of Parker's breathing.

In this moment, there's nothing else in the world but the warmth of Parker's tiny body pressed against mine, a tangible reminder of the love that fills our family. And as I drift into slumber, I know that no matter what tomorrow may bring, I'll face it with renewed strength and determination, ready to embrace the joys and challenges of motherhood with open arms.

Liam's Pov

In the days that follow Parker's arrival, time seems to blur together in a whirlwind of emotions, moments, and new experiences. Each day brings its own set of challenges and joys as we adjust to life in the hospital and settle into our new roles as parents.

The hours are punctuated by the sound of Parker's cries, the soft murmur of nurses passing by, and the steady hum of medical equipment. Despite the chaos of the hospital environment, there's a sense of peace that comes from knowing that we're in a place where we can receive the care and support we need.

As we navigate through the early days of parenthood, Theo and I take turns caring for Parker, feeding her, changing her diapers, and soothing her when she's fussy. Each task is a labor of love, a tangible expression of the bond that connects us to our precious daughter.

In between feedings and diaper changes, we steal moments of quiet together, savoring the simple pleasure of being a family. Whether it's cuddling up together in the hospital bed, sharing stories about our hopes and dreams for the future, or simply marveling at the miracle of Parker's existence, these moments fill my heart with joy and gratitude.

Despite the challenges of sleepless nights and the uncertainty that comes with caring for a newborn, there's a sense of contentment that comes from knowing that we're exactly where we're meant to be. In the hospital room that has become our temporary home, surrounded by the love and support of family and friends, we find solace in the knowledge that we're not alone on this journey.

Theo's Pov

As the days pass in the hospital, a mixture of emotions swirls within me—excitement, anticipation, and a touch of nervousness—as the moment we've been waiting for draws near taking Parker home for the first time.

With each passing hour, the hospital routine becomes familiar, yet I long for the comfort and familiarity of our own home. The thought of introducing Parker to her new surroundings fills me with a sense of joy and trepidation. Will she feel safe and secure in her new environment? Will we be able to provide her with everything she needs?

As the nurses prepare us for discharge, I feel a rush of emotions—relief at finally leaving the hospital behind, mingled with a tinge of sadness at saying goodbye to the safety net of medical support that has surrounded us.

But as I hold Parker close to me, feeling the weight of her tiny body against mine, I know that we're ready for this next chapter. With Liam by my side, offering his unwavering support and love, I feel a sense of confidence and reassurance that we can handle whatever challenges may come our way.

As we gather our belongings and prepare to leave the hospital room that has become our temporary home, I take one last look around, feeling a pang of nostalgia for the memories we've created here. But as I glance down at Parker, her eyes wide with curiosity and wonder, I know that our real adventure is just beginning.

As we pull up to our apartment building, a wave of excitement and nervousness washes over me. This is the moment we've been waiting for—bringing Parker home for the first time. It's a surreal feeling, knowing that our little family is about to begin a new chapter together in our own space.

With Parker safely nestled in her car seat, we make our way up the stairs to our apartment. Each step feels like a milestone, a step closer to the start of our new life as parents.

As we unlock the door and step inside, a sense of familiarity washes over me. Our apartment is filled with memories of our life together before Parker arrived, but now it feels like a whole new world, waiting to be explored with our daughter.

I glance around, taking in the cozy living room, the sunlight streaming through the windows, and the familiar scent of home. It's a comforting sight, and I can't help but smile at the thought of all the adventures that await us here.

With Liam by my side, we carefully unstrap Parker from her car seat and carry her into the apartment. As we settle on the couch, I feel a rush of love and gratitude for the little bundle of joy that has changed our lives in the best possible way. As we sit together in the living room, Parker cradled in my arms, I know that this is just the beginning of our journey as a family.

Life at home with a newborn is a whirlwind of emotions, challenges, and moments of pure joy. From the moment Parker came into our lives, our daily routine has been completely transformed, and each day brings new adventures and discoveries as we navigate this exciting journey of parenthood.

The days blur together in a haze of feedings, diaper changes, and precious moments of bonding with our little one. Despite the exhaustion that comes with caring for a newborn, there's a sense of wonder and awe that fills our hearts as we watch Parker grow and develop before our eyes.

Sleepless nights are par for the course, but somehow, the fatigue fades into the background when I look into Parker's eyes and see her sweet smile. There's nothing quite like the feeling of holding her close, feeling her tiny heartbeat against mine, and knowing that I'm her mother, her protector, her everything.

Our home is filled with the sound of Parker's cries, her coos, and the gentle lullabies we sing to soothe her to sleep. Each moment is a precious gift, a reminder of the incredible bond that connects us as a family.

And as Liam and I navigate the ups and downs of parenthood together, our love for each other only grows stronger. We support each other through the sleepless nights, the endless diaper changes, and the moments of doubt and uncertainty, knowing that together, we can overcome any challenge that comes our way.

Life at home with a newborn is messy, chaotic, and utterly beautiful. It's a rollercoaster ride of emotions, filled with highs and lows. 

Liam's Pov

As the day of my return to school draws near, a mixture of emotions churns within me. On one hand, I'm excited to get back into the swing of things, to reconnect with friends and classmates, and to resume my studies. On the other hand, the prospect of facing the McCall pack again fills me with a sense of apprehension and uncertainty.

Leaving the pack was a difficult decision, one that I made in order to prioritize Theo and Parker's safety and well-being. But now, as I prepare to see them again for the first time since Parker's birth, I can't help but wonder how they'll react to the news of our daughter's arrival.

Will they be accepting and supportive, or will there be tension and conflict? It's hard to predict, and the uncertainty gnaws at me as I try to prepare myself for whatever may come.

As I make my way to school on the morning of my return, I can feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me. Theo and Parker are counting on me to provide for our family, to be a strong and reliable partner, and I don't want to let them down.

But as I step through the doors of the school and see familiar faces in the hallway, I feel a sense of determination wash over me. I may have left the pack behind, but I'm still the same person, still capable of standing up for what I believe in and protecting those I love.

As I navigate through the halls, I keep my head held high, reminding myself that I'm not alone. Theo and Parker are always with me, their love and support giving me the strength I need to face whatever challenges may come my way.

Walking down the familiar hallways, I'm greeted by nods and smiles from classmates and teachers alike. It's good to be back, to feel the sense of normalcy that comes with being surrounded by familiar faces and routines.

But as I make my way to my first class, I can't shake the nagging feeling of unease that lingers in the back of my mind. The prospect of facing the McCall pack again weighs heavily on me, and I can't help but wonder how they'll react to the news of Parker's arrival.

Taking my seat in the classroom, I try to focus on the lesson at hand, but my thoughts keep drifting back to Theo and Parker. Are they okay without me? Do they miss me as much as I miss them?

As the day wears on, I find myself caught up in a whirlwind of classes and assignments, the hours slipping by in a blur. But no matter how busy I am, Parker is never far from my thoughts. Every spare moment is filled with images of her tiny face, her soft cries, and the overwhelming love I feel for her.

And as the final bell rings, signaling the end of the school day, I can't help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. It's been a long day, filled with challenges and uncertainties, but I made it through.

As I make my way home, I feel a sense of anticipation building within me. I can't wait to see Theo and Parker again, to hold them in my arms and tell them about my day.

As I step through the front door, a sense of relief washes over me. Home. The familiar scent of our apartment wraps around me like a warm embrace, and I can't help but smile as I kick off my shoes and let out a sigh of contentment.

"Theo, I'm home," I call out, my voice filled with warmth and anticipation.

Theo appears in the doorway, a smile lighting up his face as he greets me with a hug. "Hey, welcome back," he says, pressing a gentle kiss to my cheek.

I take a moment to tell Theo about my day at school, sharing the highlights and the challenges, but my thoughts keep drifting back to Parker. I can't wait to see her, to hold her in my arms and feel her warmth against my chest.

As we make our way to the nursery, my heart swells with love and anticipation. Parker is lying in her crib, she looks up at me with wide eyes, and I can't help but feel a surge of pride and joy at the sight of her.

Scooping her up into my arms, I hold her close, feeling the weight of her tiny body against mine. "Hey there, little one," I whisper, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Did you miss me?"

Theo joins us, his smile mirroring my own as he gazes down at our daughter. Together, we spend the evening cuddled up on the couch, taking turns feeding and soothing Parker until she finally drifts off to sleep in my arms.

As the night wears on, we begin to prepare for bed, taking turns changing Parker's diaper and getting her settled into her crib for the night. It's a ritual we've come to cherish, a quiet moment of togetherness before we retire for the evening.

As I lay in bed with Theo by my side, Parker's soft breaths filling the room with a sense of peace, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me. No matter what challenges the future may hold, as long as we're together, as long as we have each other, I know that we'll be okay.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Liam's Pov

As the night wears on, we begin to prepare for bed, taking turns changing Parker's diaper and getting her settled into her crib for the night. It's a ritual we've come to cherish, a quiet moment of togetherness before we retire for the evening.

As I lay in bed with Theo by my side, Parker's soft breaths filling the room with a sense of peace, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me. No matter what challenges the future may hold, as long as we're together, as long as we have each other, I know that we'll be okay.

Theo's Pov

The days blur together in a whirlwind of feedings, diaper changes, and sleepless nights. As Liam settles back into the routine of school, I find myself grappling with the new responsibilities of caring for Parker on my own. It's a daunting task, but one that I'm determined to tackle with all the love and devotion I have in my heart.

Each morning, I wake to the sound of Parker's cries, a gentle reminder that another day has begun. I stumble out of bed, bleary-eyed and exhausted, but the moment I lay eyes on her tiny face, all fatigue fades away. She's my world, my everything, and I'll do whatever it takes to ensure she's happy and healthy.

With Parker cradled in my arms, we settle into our morning routine. I change her diaper, feed her, and then we spend some quiet time together, cuddled up on the couch as I read her a story or sing her a lullaby. It's these moments that I cherish the most, just the two of us, lost in our own little world.

But as the day wears on, the challenges of parenthood begin to mount. Parker's cries seem to come more frequently now, and no matter what I do, I struggle to soothe her. It's a frustrating feeling, knowing that my daughter is in distress and feeling powerless to help her.

I reach out to Liam for support, but he's busy with school and can't always be there when I need him. It's hard not to feel overwhelmed and alone, but I remind myself that I'm not the first parent to face these challenges, and I won't be the last. With time and patience, I know that we'll find our rhythm as a family.

As the weeks pass, I begin to settle into my role as a stay-at-home parent. I learn to anticipate Parker's needs, decipher her cries, and respond with love and care. Each day brings new discoveries and milestones—her first smile, her first laugh, her first attempts at crawling—and each one fills my heart with pride and joy.

But amidst the moments of happiness, there are also moments of doubt and uncertainty. Am I doing this right? Am I providing Parker with everything she needs? It's a constant struggle to silence the voice of doubt in my mind, but I take solace in the knowledge that I'm doing the best I can for my daughter.

As the weeks pass and I settle into my role as Parker's primary caregiver, I can't shake the feeling that something is off. It's been a month since Liam returned to school, and in that time, I've noticed a gradual decline in my energy levels and overall well-being.

At first, I chalked it up to the demands of parenthood—the sleepless nights, the constant attention Parker requires—but as the days turn into weeks, I can't ignore the nagging sense of fatigue and malaise that lingers in the back of my mind.

I try to push through, to focus on caring for Parker and ensuring her needs are met, but it's becoming increasingly difficult to ignore the signs that something isn't right. I find myself struggling to keep up with household chores, forgetting appointments, and feeling irritable and moody for no apparent reason.

I reach out to Liam for support, but he's busy with school and doesn't seem to notice the toll that caring for Parker is taking on me. It's frustrating to feel so alone in this, to feel like I'm drowning in a sea of exhaustion and uncertainty.

But despite my best efforts to soldier on, the symptoms persist. I find myself experiencing frequent headaches, muscle aches, and bouts of nausea that leave me feeling drained and depleted. It's as if my body is trying to tell me something, but I can't quite decipher the message.

In moments of quiet reflection, I wonder if I might be suffering from postpartum depression. The thought fills me with fear and shame—I'm supposed to be the rock for Parker, the one who holds everything together, and yet here I am, struggling to keep my head above water.

I know I need to seek help, to reach out to someone who can offer guidance and support, but the thought of admitting my struggles to anyone fills me with a sense of shame and inadequacy. How can I be a good parent if I can't even take care of myself?

But as the days pass and my symptoms worsen, I realize that I can't continue to ignore the signs. For Parker's sake, for Liam's sake, and for my own sake, I need to muster the courage to seek help and confront whatever challenges lie ahead.

And so, with a deep breath and a heart heavy with uncertainty, I take the first step on the journey toward healing. It won't be easy, and the road ahead may be fraught with obstacles, but I know that with the love and support of my family, I can face whatever comes my way.

As the sun sets on another long day of caring for Parker, I feel the weight of exhaustion settling over me like a heavy blanket. Liam is due home from school soon, and I can't help but feel a sense of relief at the thought of having him by my side once again.

But as the minutes tick by and Liam's arrival is delayed, my anxiety begins to rise. Parker is fussy and inconsolable, and no matter what I do, I can't seem to calm her down. My nerves are frayed, my patience worn thin, and I can feel the tears welling up behind my eyes.

When Liam finally walks through the door, I try to put on a brave face, but the moment he wraps me in a hug, the floodgates open and I break down in tears. It's been a rough day, one of the hardest since Parker was born, and I can't hold back the overwhelming wave of emotions any longer.

Liam holds me close, murmuring words of comfort and reassurance as I let out all the pent-up frustration and exhaustion that has been building inside me. It's a cathartic release, a moment of vulnerability and honesty that I desperately needed.

Through my tears, I try to explain to Liam how I've been feeling—exhausted, overwhelmed, and utterly drained. I tell him about the constant headaches, the muscle aches, and the bouts of nausea that have plagued me for weeks. I confess my fears of being a failure as a parent, of not being able to meet Parker's needs, and the guilt that eats away at me every time I struggle to soothe her cries.

To my relief, Liam listens with compassion and understanding, his arms wrapped around me in a comforting embrace. He reassures me that I'm not alone, that we're in this together, and that he's here to support me every step of the way.

In that moment, surrounded by Liam's love and warmth, I feel a sense of relief wash over me. It's okay to not be okay, I remind myself. It's okay to ask for help, to lean on others when the burden becomes too heavy to bear alone.

As we sit together, holding each other close, I know that no matter what challenges lie ahead, as long as we face them together, as a team, we can overcome anything. And with Liam by my side, I feel a glimmer of hope begin to flicker within me—a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there is always light to be found.

Liam's Pov

Walking through the door after a long day at school, I'm met with a scene that breaks my heart. Theo is sitting on the couch, tears streaming down his face, and Parker is crying inconsolably in his arms.

My heart clenches with worry and guilt. I should have been here to help, to support Theo through whatever challenges he's been facing. But instead, I was stuck at school, oblivious to the struggles he was enduring at home.

Rushing over to Theo, I wrap my arms around him, holding him close as he pours out his frustrations and fears. It's hard to see him like this, to witness the toll that caring for Parker has taken on him. But I'm determined to be there for him, to offer whatever comfort and support I can.

As Theo explains what he's been going through—the exhaustion, the anxiety, the sense of overwhelm—I feel a surge of empathy wash over me. Parenthood is hard, I know that firsthand, but I never realized just how much Theo has been struggling on his own.

Listening to his struggles, I can't help but feel a sense of guilt gnawing at me. I should have been more present, more attuned to Theo's needs. But instead, I was consumed by my own concerns and responsibilities, oblivious to the struggles he was facing.

But as Theo leans into my embrace, seeking comfort and solace in my arms, I realize that now is not the time for guilt or recriminations. Now is the time to be there for him, to offer my unwavering support and love as we navigate this journey of parenthood together.

As we sit together, holding each other close, I make a silent vow to do better—to be more present, more attentive, and more supportive of Theo and Parker's needs. Parenthood is a partnership, after all, and together, we can weather any storm that comes our way.

After Theo's emotional breakdown, I can see the toll that caring for Parker has taken on him. With a heavy heart, I guide him to our bedroom, urging him to get some rest while I take over caring for Parker.

As Theo reluctantly retreats to bed, I'm left alone in the living room with Parker, who is still fussing and crying. My heart aches at the sight of her distress, and I feel a surge of determination to soothe her and ease her discomfort.

Sitting down on the couch with Parker in my arms, I begin to sway gently back and forth, murmuring soft words of comfort and reassurance. It's a simple gesture, but one that seems to have a calming effect on her, as her cries gradually begin to subside.

As I rock Parker back and forth, I can't help but marvel at the bond that has formed between us. She may be small, but she's already stolen a piece of my heart, and I would do anything to protect her and keep her safe.

With each passing moment, I feel a sense of peace settles over me. Despite the challenges we've faced today, despite the uncertainty of what tomorrow may bring, there's a quiet strength that comes from knowing that I'm not alone—that we're in this together, as a family.

As Parker finally drifts off to sleep in my arms, her tiny body nestled against mine, I feel a swell of gratitude washes over me. Gratitude for Theo, for his unwavering love and dedication to our daughter, and for the opportunity to share in this incredible journey of parenthood together.

And as I sit there, holding Parker close, I know that no matter what challenges may lie ahead, as long as we have each other, we'll be okay. Together, we'll navigate the ups and downs, the highs and lows, and emerge stronger and more resilient than ever before.

The next morning, I wake up with a sense of determination swirling in my chest. Yesterday's events have left a profound impact on me, and I know that I can't continue to prioritize school over my family's well-being. Today, Theo needs me more than ever, and I'm determined to be there for him and Parker in every way possible.

With a firm resolve, I pick up my phone and dial the school's number, my finger hovering over the call button. It's a difficult decision to make—skipping school goes against everything I've been taught about responsibility and commitment—but in my heart, I know it's the right choice.

As the phone rings on the other end, I take a deep breath and steel myself for the conversation to come. When the receptionist answers, I explain the situation as best I can, my voice steady despite the nerves that flutter in my stomach.

To my relief, the receptionist is understanding and sympathetic, offering words of support and encouragement as I request a day off from school. With a weight lifted off my shoulders, I hang up the phone and turn my attention to the task at hand—supporting Theo and Parker through whatever challenges the day may bring.

Entering the living room, I find Theo sitting on the couch, exhaustion etched into the lines of his face. Without a word, I wrap my arms around him, holding him close as he leans into my embrace. We may be facing uncertain times ahead, but together, we're stronger than ever.

With Theo's blessing, I take over caring for Parker, allowing him some much-needed rest and respite. As I feed and soothe our daughter, I can't help but marvel at the bond that has formed between us in such a short time. She may be small, but she's already taught me so much about love, patience, and resilience.

Throughout the day, Theo and I take turns caring for Parker, sharing the responsibilities of parenthood and supporting each other every step of the way. It's not always easy, but in those moments of quiet togetherness, I know that we're exactly where we're meant to be—surrounded by love, surrounded by family.

As the sun sets on another day, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me. Today may have been challenging, but it's also been filled with moments of joy, laughter, and love. And as I look around at the faces of my loved ones, I know that there's nowhere else I'd rather be than right here, right now.

As the day draws to a close and Parker finally drifts off to sleep, Theo and I find ourselves sitting on the couch, lost in conversation about what comes next. It's clear that something needs to change—we can't continue to struggle on our own, trying to navigate the challenges of parenthood without support or guidance.

With a heavy sigh, Theo turns to me, his eyes filled with a mixture of determination and uncertainty. "I think it's time we seek help," he says, his voice soft but resolute.

I nod in agreement, a sense of relief washing over me at his words. "I've been thinking the same thing," I reply, reaching out to take his hand in mine. "We can't keep going like this, Theo. We need to prioritize your well-being and get you the help you need."

Theo squeezes my hand, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thank you, Liam," he says, his voice choked with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you."

I pull him into a tight hug, holding him close as I whisper words of reassurance and love. "You'll never have to find out," I reply, my heart swelling with love for him and for Parker.

Together, we begin to make a plan—a plan to seek help, to reach out to friends and family for support, and to prioritize Theo's mental and emotional well-being above all else. It won't be easy, but I know that as long as we're together, we can face whatever challenges come our way.

In the days and weeks ahead, we'll lean on each other, we'll seek guidance and support from those we trust, and we'll do whatever it takes to ensure that Theo gets the help he needs to thrive as a parent and as a partner.

And as we sit there, lost in conversation about the future, I feel a sense of hope begin to bloom within me. No matter what challenges lie ahead, as long as we face them together, as a team, I know that we can overcome anything. And with Theo by my side, I know that we'll emerge stronger and more resilient than ever before. 

Theo's Pov

With a sense of determination burning in my chest, I pick up the phone and dial the number for a therapist who specializes in postpartum depression. It's a difficult call to make—admitting that I need help, that I can't do this alone—but I know it's the right choice for both me and my family.

As the phone rings, my heart pounds in my chest, each ring echoing in my ears like a drumbeat of anticipation. But when the therapist answers, her voice is warm and reassuring, and I feel a sense of relief wash over me.

After explaining my situation, the therapist schedules an appointment for me to come in and discuss my symptoms and concerns in more detail. It's a small step, but it feels like a giant leap forward—a sign that I'm finally taking control of my mental and emotional well-being.

With the appointment scheduled, I hang up the phone and turn to Liam, who is sitting beside me on the couch, his eyes filled with concern and support. "I made an appointment with a therapist," I tell him, my voice trembling slightly with emotion.

Liam reaches out and takes my hand in his, squeezing it gently in a silent gesture of solidarity. "That's great, Theo," he says, his voice filled with pride. "I'm proud of you for taking this step."

I smile weakly, grateful for his unwavering support and encouragement. "I just want to be the best parent I can be for Parker," I reply, my voice barely above a whisper. "And if that means seeking help, then I'll do whatever it takes."

As the days pass and the appointment with the therapist draws near, I find myself feeling a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. What if I'm not able to articulate what I'm feeling? What if the therapist doesn't understand or dismisses my concerns?

But despite my fears, I know that I can't let them hold me back. I need to face my struggles head-on, to confront the demons that have been plaguing me for weeks, and to find a path toward healing and recovery.

And with Liam by my side, supporting me every step of the way, I know that I'll be able to face whatever challenges lie ahead. Together, we'll navigate this journey of parenthood, overcoming obstacles and celebrating victories, one day at a time.

As Liam and I make our way to bed, I can't help but feel a sense of relief washing over me. The past few days have been filled with uncertainty and anxiety, but now, with an appointment scheduled to seek help for my postpartum depression, I feel like we're finally moving in the right direction.

Climbing into bed beside Liam, I let out a long sigh, allowing myself to relax for the first time in what feels like forever. His presence beside me is a source of comfort and reassurance, and I'm grateful for his unwavering support every step of the way.

Turning to him, I reach out and take his hand in mine, squeezing it gently in a silent gesture of gratitude. "Thank you, Liam," I whisper, my voice barely above a whisper. "For being here for me, for supporting me through all of this."

Liam smiles warmly, his eyes filled with love and understanding. "Of course, Theo," he replies, his voice soft and reassuring. "We're in this together, remember? Whatever you need, I'll be here for you."

I nod, feeling a sense of warmth spreading through my chest at his words. Together, we'll face whatever challenges come our way, supporting each other every step of the way and never giving up hope.

As we settle into bed, I feel a sense of peace wash over me, a quiet confidence that we're on the right path toward healing and recovery. The road ahead may be long and difficult, but with Liam by my side, I know that we'll be able to overcome anything.

Closing my eyes, I allow myself to drift off to sleep, feeling a sense of hope and optimism for the future. No matter what challenges lie ahead, as long as we face them together, as a team, I know that we'll emerge stronger and more resilient than ever before. And with Liam's love and support guiding me every step of the way, I know that we'll be okay.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Closing my eyes, I allow myself to drift off to sleep, feeling a sense of hope and optimism for the future. No matter what challenges lie ahead, as long as we face them together, as a team, I know that we'll emerge stronger and more resilient than ever before. And with Liam's love and support guiding me every step of the way, I know that we'll be okay.

Theo's Pov

The morning of my appointment with the therapist arrives, and I find myself filled with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. Liam is by my side, offering words of encouragement and support as we make our way to the therapist's office together.

As we step through the door, I'm struck by a sense of calm that washes over me. The office is warm and inviting, with soft lighting and comfortable chairs that beckon me to relax and unwind.

The therapist, a kind-looking woman with gentle eyes and a reassuring smile, greets us warmly as we enter. She ushers us into her office and invites me to take a seat in the chair opposite her desk.

As I settle into the chair, I can feel the weight of the past few weeks settling over me like a heavy blanket. It's a daunting task, to open up and share my innermost thoughts and feelings with a stranger, but I know that it's the first step toward healing and recovery.

The therapist begins by asking me to tell her everything about my pregnancy, from the moment I found out I was expecting to the present day. It's a tall order, to condense nine months of my life into a single conversation, but I do my best to recount the journey I've been on.

I tell her about the joy and excitement I felt when I first learned I was pregnant, the overwhelming love that welled up inside me as I watched my belly grow with each passing day. I tell her about the anticipation and anxiety I felt as Parker's due date drew near, and the sense of relief and joy that washed over me when she finally arrived.

But as I delve deeper into my story, the tone shifts, and I find myself recounting the challenges and struggles I've faced in the weeks since Parker's birth. The sleepless nights, the constant worry, the feelings of inadequacy and guilt that have plagued me every step of the way.

With each word I speak, I can feel the weight of my emotions lifting, as if by giving voice to my struggles, I'm somehow lightening the burden that I've been carrying for so long. It's a cathartic experience, to lay bare my soul and share my innermost thoughts and feelings with another person.

As I speak, the therapist listens with compassion and understanding, offering words of encouragement and support that fill me with a sense of hope for the future. It's a long road ahead, I know, but with the help of the therapist and the love and support of my family, I know that I'll be able to face whatever challenges come my way.

As the session draws to a close, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me—a gratitude for the opportunity to seek help, to confront my struggles head-on, and to take the first step toward healing and recovery. I stepped out of the therapist's office and into the bright sunlight, I feel a glimmer of hope begin to flicker within me—a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there is always light to be found.

As we arrive back at Liam's parents' house to pick up Parker, I feel a sense of warmth and familiarity wash over me. It's comforting to know that she's been in good hands while we've been out, and I'm grateful to Liam's parents for their willingness to help.

Parker is wide awake when we walk through the door, her eyes bright with excitement at the sight of us. Liam's mom hands her over with a smile, sharing stories of their evening together as we gather up her things.

"Thank you for watching her," I say, gratitude shining in my eyes as I look at Liam's parents. "We really appreciate it."

"It was our pleasure, dear," Liam's mom replies, giving me a reassuring pat on the arm. "She's such a joy to have around."

As we drive back from Liam's parents' house with Parker in the backseat, I can't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. Our date night may be over, but the memories we've made will stay with me forever.

Parker babbles happily in her car seat, seemingly unaware of the significance of the evening. She's just happy to be with her parents, surrounded by love and warmth.

Arriving home, we carry Parker inside, her sleepy eyes blinking in the dim light of the hallway. Liam's parents have done a wonderful job of getting her ready for bed, and all that's left for us to do is tuck her in and kiss her goodnight.

As we make our way to Parker's nursery, I can't help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over me. It seems like just yesterday that we brought her home from the hospital, tiny and fragile in our arms. Now, she's a vibrant little girl, full of energy and curiosity.

Gently placing Parker in her crib, we cover her with a soft blanket and kiss her forehead, whispering words of love and affection as she drifts off to sleep. It's a bittersweet moment, watching her slumber peacefully, knowing that she's growing up so quickly.

Turning away from Parker's crib, Liam and I make our way to our own bedroom, hand in hand. The events of the evening are still fresh in our minds, we settle into bed together, relishing the quiet moments we share.

As we lie there in the darkness, wrapped in each other's arms, I feel a sense of peace settles over me. Tonight may have been special, but it's the ordinary moments—the ones we share together as a family—that truly matter.

With a contented sigh, I close my eyes and let myself drift off to sleep, knowing that tomorrow is a new day filled with endless possibilities. And as long as I have Liam and Parker by my side, I know that I'll be able to face whatever challenges come my way with courage and resilience.

In that moment, as I lie there in the warmth of Liam's embrace, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me. Gratitude for the love and support of my family, for the memories we've made together, and for the simple joys of everyday life.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

With a contented sigh, I close my eyes and let myself drift off to sleep, knowing that tomorrow is a new day filled with endless possibilities. And as long as I have Liam and Parker by my side, I know that I'll be able to face whatever challenges come my way with courage and resilience.

In that moment, as I lie there in the warmth of Liam's embrace, I feel a sense of gratitude wash over me. Gratitude for the love and support of my family, for the memories we've made together, and for the simple joys of everyday life.

Theo's Pov

I can hardly believe it's been a month already," I murmured to Liam as we watched Parker cooing and wiggling on her playmat. She reached for the colorful toys hanging above her, her tiny fingers grasping at the bright shapes.

"Yeah, time flies," Liam agreed, his voice tinged with awe. "Look at her go. She's growing so fast."

I nodded, a mix of pride and amazement swelling in my chest. "She's really developing her motor skills. It's incredible to see."

Parker giggled as she successfully batted at a dangling toy, her eyes lighting up with delight. Liam and I exchanged a smile, silently sharing our joy in witnessing her progress.

"I think she's going to be crawling before we know it," Liam said, gently ruffling Parker's hair with a chuckle.

"Maybe even sooner," I added, feeling excited at the thought of her reaching such milestones.

As we continued to watch Parker, a sense of gratitude washed over me. Not only was she thriving and growing, but my own journey through postpartum depression was steadily improving. Therapy had been a game-changer, providing me with tools to manage my emotions and navigate the challenges of parenthood with more clarity and resilience.

"And how are you feeling, Theo?" Liam asked gently, turning his attention back to me. "Is therapy helping?"

I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of gratitude wash over me for Liam's concern and understanding. "Yeah, it's been really good," I admitted, my voice filled with honesty. "I think I'm starting to feel better. It's still a journey, but I'm getting there."

"That's great to hear," Liam said sincerely, reassuringly reaching out to squeeze my hand. "I'm proud of you, Theo. You've been so strong through all of this."

I smiled gratefully at him, feeling a swell of emotion in my chest. "Thank you, Liam," I replied softly. "And thank you for being there for me and for Parker. I couldn't ask for a better partner."

Liam's expression softened with affection as he leaned over to kiss my forehead gently. "I love you, Theo," he murmured, sending a rush of warmth through me.

"I love you too," I whispered back, feeling a sense of peace. At that moment, surrounded by my family's love, I knew everything would be okay.

As we watched Parker explore her world with wide-eyed wonder, I couldn't help but feel a sense of hope for the future. No matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together as a family, I knew we would come out stronger on the other side.

As I tucked Parker into her crib that night, her tiny form snuggled beneath a soft blanket, I whispered a silent promise to her. A promise to cherish every moment, to nurture her curiosity and spirit, and to always be there for her, no matter what.

Turning away from her crib, I found Liam waiting in our bedroom with a soft smile. "She's amazing," he murmured, his voice filled with awe.

I nodded, my heart swelling with love. "She really is," I replied softly, joining him in bed. As we settled in together, I couldn't help but feel a sense of profound gratitude for our journey—a journey of love, growth, and endless possibilities.

As I drifted off to sleep that night, wrapped in Liam's embrace, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we would continue to build a life filled with love, laughter, and boundless happiness.

The soft morning light filtered through the curtains as I cradled Parker in my arms, her small fingers curling around mine as she nursed contentedly. The room was filled with a peaceful silence, broken only by the gentle sounds of her feeding and the distant hum of Liam moving about in the kitchen.

"Good morning, sweetheart," I whispered, pressing a tender kiss to Parker's forehead as she nursed. Her dark eyes looked up at me with a mix of curiosity and trust, a sight that never failed to melt my heart.

Liam's voice drifted in from the kitchen. "Good morning, Theo," he called out, his tone warm and affectionate.

"Morning," I replied softly, smiling as I adjusted Parker in my arms. Nursing had become a cherished routine for us, a quiet moment of connection and nourishment that strengthened our bond.

As Parker nursed, I couldn't help but reflect on how far we had come since her birth. The early days had been challenging, filled with sleepless nights and moments of doubt, but with each passing week, we had grown more confident in our roles as parents.

"Got a busy day ahead?" Liam asked, appearing in the doorway with a steaming cup of coffee in hand.

I nodded, grateful for his understanding. "Yeah, therapy this afternoon," I replied, my voice tinged with both anticipation and apprehension. Therapy had become a lifeline for me, a safe space where I could explore my emotions and learn coping strategies for managing my postpartum depression.

Liam set his coffee down on the bedside table and moved to sit beside me on the bed, his gaze soft and reassuring. "You're doing great, Theo," he said sincerely, reaching out to squeeze my shoulder gently. "I'm proud of you."

I smiled gratefully at him, feeling a surge of warmth spread through me. "Thanks, Liam," I murmured, leaning into his touch. "I couldn't do this without you."

He smiled back, his eyes full of love and admiration. "We're a team," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. "And we've got this."

I nodded, feeling a sense of determination wash over me. With Liam's support and Parker in my arms, I knew that I could face whatever challenges the day brought with courage and resilience.

As Parker finished nursing, I carefully burped her and settled her against my shoulder, gently patting her back. She let out a small burp, followed by a contented sigh, her eyelids fluttering closed as she drifted off to sleep.

Liam leaned in to press a kiss to Parker's cheek before turning to me with a smile. "I'll finish getting ready," he said softly. "You take your time."

"Thanks, Liam," I replied, grateful for his thoughtfulness. As he left the room, I settled back against the pillows, savoring the quiet moment with Parker cradled in my arms.

The morning slipped by in a blur of feeding, diaper changes, and playtime with Parker. Liam headed off to school with a quick kiss goodbye, leaving me with a sense of pride and gratitude for the family we had created together.

As the afternoon approached, I made my way to therapy, my heart fluttering with a mix of nerves and anticipation. Therapy had become my lifeline, a safe space to unravel my thoughts and emotions, guided by a skilled therapist who offered compassion and support.

Entering the therapist's office, I was greeted by a warm smile from the receptionist and a sense of familiarity that eased my nerves. Sitting in the waiting area, I took a deep breath and reminded myself that I was taking an important step toward healing and self-discovery.

When my therapist called my name, I felt a surge of determination wash over me as I followed her into the office. Today's session would be another opportunity to delve into my emotions, confront my fears and uncertainties, and emerge stronger and more resilient than before.

As we began our session, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Therapy had become a lifeline for me, offering a safe space to explore my feelings and learn coping strategies for managing my postpartum depression. With each passing session, I felt more empowered and equipped to navigate the challenges of parenthood and life.

"So, how have things been since our last session?" my therapist asked gently, her voice filled with empathy and understanding.

I took a moment to collect my thoughts before responding, and I am grateful for the opportunity to share my experiences and reflections. "It's been a mix of ups and downs," I admitted honestly, my voice tinged with vulnerability. "But overall, I feel like I'm making progress. I'm learning to be kinder to myself and to prioritize my own well-being."

My therapist nodded in encouragement, her expression filled with validation and support. "That's wonderful to hear, Theo," she said sincerely. "You've come a long way."

As we continued to talk, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Therapy had become a cornerstone of my journey toward healing and self-discovery, offering me the tools and insights I needed to navigate the complexities of parenthood and mental health.

Leaving the therapist's office that afternoon, I felt a sense of lightness and clarity that I hadn't felt in months. The road ahead would undoubtedly have its challenges, but with Liam's unwavering support and the guidance of my therapist, I knew that I would continue to grow and thrive.

Returning home, I was greeted by Liam playing with Parker in the living room, their laughter filling the air. I smiled warmly at the scene before me, grateful for the love and happiness surrounding us.

Joining them, I felt a sense of peace settle over me as I embraced Liam and kissed Parker's cheek. We were creating a life filled with love, laughter, and boundless possibilities. And as long as we faced each day together, I knew we would continue to build a future filled with hope and happiness.

I looked up from chopping vegetables, a knot forming in my stomach as I glanced at the calendar hanging on the kitchen wall. The date circled in red caught my eye, a stark reminder that the full moon was only a week away.

Liam was playing with Parker in the living room, their laughter echoing through the house. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves before voicing my concerns.

"Liam," I called out, my voice wavering slightly. "Can you come here for a moment?"

Liam appeared in the doorway, his brow furrowing in concern. "What's wrong?" he asked, standing beside me at the kitchen counter.

I gestured toward the calendar, my voice barely above a whisper. "It's the full moon," I said, my heart racing with anxiety. "It's only a week away."

Liam glanced at the calendar, his expression softening with understanding. He placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, offering me a reassuring smile. "Hey, we've got this," he said gently. "Parker's going to be fine."

I nodded, trying to steady my breathing as I continued to chop vegetables. "I know," I replied, my voice still tinged with worry. "But what if... what if she's affected by it?"

Liam squeezed my shoulder reassuringly. "We'll keep a close eye on her," he promised. "And if anything seems off, we'll figure it out together."

I nodded again, grateful for his unwavering support. The full moon had always been a source of unease for me since the Dread Doctors turned me into a Chimera. With Parker in our lives, my protective instincts were on high alert.

As I finished preparing dinner, my thoughts continued to swirl with worry. Parker was so young, and the thought of her being affected by the full moon filled me with dread. I knew that Liam was right—we would keep a close watch on her—but the fear lingered in the back of my mind.

After dinner, as Liam bathed Parker and prepared her for bed, I found myself pacing nervously in the living room. The soft sounds of Liam singing a lullaby drifted through the air, soothing both Parker and my frayed nerves.

When Liam joined me in the living room, his expression softened with concern. "Hey," he said softly, wrapping his arms around me. "Try not to worry too much. We'll handle whatever comes our way."

I leaned into his embrace, finding comfort in his steady presence. "I know," I murmured, my voice tinged with gratitude. "I just... I want to keep her safe."

Liam kissed the top of my head, his arms tightening around me. "We will," he vowed. "Together."

As we settled in for the evening, Parker tucked safely in her crib. I found myself unable to shake the anxiety that had settled over me. The full moon loomed on the horizon, a reminder of the uncertainties ahead.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Liam kissed the top of my head, his arms tightening around me. "We will," he vowed. "Together."

As we settled in for the evening, Parker tucked safely in her crib. I found myself unable to shake the anxiety that had settled over me. The full moon loomed on the horizon, a reminder of the uncertainties ahead.

Theo's Pov

The days seemed to pass in a blur as the full moon drew closer, my anxiety mounting with each passing hour. I could feel the tension building inside me, a constant undercurrent of worry that gnawed at my mind and refused to let me rest.

Every time I looked at Parker, peacefully playing or sleeping, I felt a pang of fear. What if the full moon affected her? What if she inherited our lycanthropy? The unknowns were overwhelming, and I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that had settled over me like a dark cloud.

One evening, preparing dinner, I glanced at the calendar again and felt my heart race. The full moon was only two days away. My hands trembled as I chopped vegetables, my mind racing with worst-case scenarios.

Liam must have sensed my unease because he walked into the kitchen, concern etched on his face. "Theo, are you okay?" he asked gently, touching my shoulder.

I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice. "I'm just... really worried about Parker," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "The full moon is so close, and I don't know what to expect."

Liam pulled me into a comforting embrace, his touch soothing the frayed edges of my nerves. "We're going to get through this," he said firmly. "Whatever happens, we'll handle it together."

I leaned into him, grateful for his strength and support. "But what if she turns, Liam? What if she has to go through what I went through?" My voice broke, and I felt tears prickling at the corners of my eyes.

"We don't know that she will," Liam replied, his voice calm and reassuring. "And even if she does, she'll have us to help her through it. She won't be alone."

I nodded, trying to draw strength from his words. "I just want to protect her," I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. "I don't want her to suffer."

Liam kissed the top of my head, his arms tightening around me. "I know, Theo. I feel the same way. But we can't let fear control us. We'll be vigilant, and we'll do everything we can to keep her safe."

Taking a deep breath, I tried to focus on the task at hand. Dinner needed to be finished, and Parker would need her evening routine. But the fear lingered, a constant companion that refused to be silenced.

After dinner, as we bathed Parker and got her ready for bed, my anxiety only seemed to grow. Every cry and every whimper felt like a potential sign of something more, and I found myself hyper-vigilant, watching her every move with bated breath.

Liam noticed my heightened anxiety and gently guided me away from the crib after we tucked Parker in. "Come on, let's sit down and talk," he suggested, his voice soft but insistent.

We settled on the couch, and Liam took my hands in his, his gaze steady and reassuring. "Theo, I know you're scared," he began, his voice filled with empathy. "But we need to remember that Parker has us. She has a loving, supportive family that will be there for her no matter what."

I nodded, my throat tight with emotion. "I know, Liam. I just can't help but worry."

He squeezed my hands gently. "It's natural to worry. But we can't let it consume us. We must focus on what we can control and take things one step at a time."

I took a deep breath, trying to absorb his words. "You're right," I admitted. "I need to stay present and not let my fears overshadow everything."

Liam smiled, his eyes filled with warmth and love. "Exactly. And remember, we're in this together. You're not alone, Theo."

I tried to find solace in Liam's presence as we lay in bed that night. His steady breathing was a comforting reminder that we were a team. The full moon was fast approaching, but we would face it together, just as we had faced every other challenge that had come our way.

The piercing sound of Parker's cries jolted me awake, pulling me from a deep sleep. My heart raced as I scrambled out of bed, Liam stirring beside me with a groggy mumble.

"What's wrong?" he asked, his voice thick with sleep.

"I don't know," I replied, my voice tinged with urgency as I hurried toward Parker's crib. "She's never cried like this before."

As I reached Parker's crib and scooped her into my arms, my breath caught in my throat. Her eyes, usually a deep and calming blue, were now a startling shade of yellow. My heart sank as the realization hit me—Parker had inherited our lycanthropy.

"Her eyes," I whispered, my voice barely audible over her cries. "Liam, her eyes are yellow."

Liam was instantly awake, his expression shifting from sleepy confusion to alarm as he joined me by the crib. "Oh, God," he murmured, his eyes wide with concern. "What does this mean?"

I held Parker close, trying to soothe her with gentle rocking and hushed words of comfort. "It means she's got some of our lycanthropy," I said, trembling. "But we don't know how much or what it will do to her."

Parker's cries began to subside as I continued to rock her, her tiny body trembling in my arms. As I sat down in the rocking chair, I pulled my shirt aside and guided her to nurse. The familiar act seemed to calm her, and I watched in relief as her eyes slowly faded back to their usual blue.

"Her eyes are changing back," I whispered, feeling a glimmer of hope. "Maybe it was just a temporary reaction."

Liam knelt beside us, his hand resting on my knee as he watched Parker nurse. "Do you think it could be related to the full moon?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.

I nodded, my mind racing with possibilities. "It could be. We knew the full moon might affect her, but I didn't expect it to happen so soon."

We sat in silence for a few moments, the weight of our discovery pressing heavily on us. Parker's eyes had returned to their normal blue, and she was nursing contentedly, her earlier distress now a distant memory. But the fear lingered, a reminder of the unknowns we still faced.

Liam broke the silence, his voice gentle but determined. "We need to monitor her closely," he said. "And we should reach out to Deaton. He might have some insights or advice on what we should do next."

I nodded in agreement, feeling relieved at having a plan. "You're right. We'll call him first thing this morning."

As Parker finished nursing and drifted back to sleep in my arms, I couldn't help but marvel at her resilience. Despite her challenges, she was strong and vibrant, a testament to the love and care we provided.

Returning Parker to her crib, I turned to Liam, my heart heavy with concern but buoyed by hope. "No matter what happens, we'll get through this together," I said, my voice steady.

Liam nodded, his expression filled with determination. "Absolutely. We're a team, and we'll do whatever it takes to keep her safe and healthy."

As we settled back into bed, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. The road ahead was uncertain, but with Liam by my side and Parker in our hearts, I knew we could face anything.

The morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over our bedroom. I glanced at the clock, realizing it was still early. Despite the unexpected wake-up call, I felt a surge of energy and determination. Today, we would start seeking answers and preparing for whatever the full moon might bring.

After a quick shower and changing clothes, I went to the kitchen to start breakfast. Liam joined me; his presence was a comforting reminder that we were in this together. As we worked side by side, cooking and talking about our plans for the day, I felt a sense of normalcy returning, even amid the uncertainty.

Once breakfast was ready, we sat down at the table, Parker cradled in her bouncer nearby. As we ate, we discussed our next steps, our conversation punctuated by the occasional cooing sound from Parker.

"I'll call Deaton as soon as we finish breakfast," I said, my voice resolute. "He might have some insights or suggestions on how to handle this."

Liam nodded, his expression serious. "And I'll do some research online, see if there are any forums or support groups for parents of children with lycanthropy. Maybe we can find some advice from others who have been through this."

I felt a surge of gratitude for Liam's proactive approach. "Thank you," I said, reaching across the table to squeeze his hand. "I don't know what I'd do without you."

He smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. "We're in this together, Theo. Whatever happens, we'll face it as a team."

After breakfast, I took a deep breath and dialed Deaton's number, my heart pounding with anticipation. The phone rang a few times before he answered, his familiar voice calm and reassuring.

"Theo, it's good to hear from you," Deaton said. "How can I help?"

I quickly explained the situation, describing Parker's yellow eyes and our concerns about the full moon. Deaton listened attentively, his silence a comforting presence on the other end of the line.

"From what you've described, it sounds like Parker might be experiencing a mild form of lycanthropy," Deaton said thoughtfully. "It's not uncommon for young children to show signs of it, especially around the full moon."

I felt a mixture of relief and anxiety at his words. "Is there anything we should be doing to help her?" I asked, my voice tinged with worry.

Deaton's tone was reassuring. "The most important thing is to keep her calm and comfortable. If her eyes change color again, try to soothe her as you've been doing. Nursing seems to help, and the bond between you and Parker will be a powerful source of comfort for her."

I nodded, taking mental notes of his advice. "Thank you, Deaton. We'll keep a close eye on her and follow your suggestions."

Deaton's voice softened with empathy. "You're doing great, Theo. Remember, you're not alone in this. Reach out if you need any more support or guidance."

After ending the call, I relayed Deaton's advice to Liam, feeling a sense of relief that we had a plan in place. As we settled into our daily routine, I kept a vigilant eye on Parker, ready to soothe her at the first sign of distress.

The day passed without incident, Parker's usual bright-eyed curiosity and infectious laughter a reassuring presence in our home. But as night began to fall, I couldn't shake the sense of anticipation and worry that hung over me like a dark cloud.

As we prepared Parker for bed, I couldn't help but feel a knot of anxiety tightening in my chest. What if the full moon triggered another episode? What if her eyes changed color again?

Liam seemed to sense my unease and wrapped his arms around me as we stood by Parker's crib. "We'll be right here with her," he said softly. "Whatever happens, we'll handle it together."

I nodded, finding strength in his words. "You're right. We'll get through this."

We tucked Parker into her crib, her tiny form nestled beneath a soft blanket. As we watched her sleep, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. We would face it together as a family no matter what the full moon brought.

As Liam and I lay in bed that night, I whispered a silent prayer for Parker's safety. The full moon was only a day away, but with Liam by my side and the love we shared as a family, I knew we could face whatever challenges came our way.

The next morning, I woke to Parker's cries, my heart racing as I rushed to her crib. Her eyes were their usual blue, and she seemed content as I picked her up and cradled her in my arms.

I sighed in relief, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders. "Her eyes are still blue," I said to Liam, my voice filled with gratitude.

He smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. "That's a good sign. Let's keep monitoring her and see how things go."

As the day unfolded, I watched Parker closely, ready to soothe her at the first sign of distress. The full moon was still a day away, but I felt renewed determination and hope.

With Liam's support and Deaton's guidance, I knew we could face whatever challenges lay ahead. Together, we would navigate the uncertainties of parenthood and lycanthropy, our love for Parker guiding us every step.

And as the moon rose higher in the sky, casting its silvery glow over our home, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. We were a family, united by love and resilience; no matter what the future held, we would face it together, stronger and more determined than ever before.

As the sun rose the day before the full moon, I couldn't shake the anticipation that lingered in the air. Liam had already left for school, and I found myself alone with Parker, her innocent laughter and bright eyes a comforting presence amid my swirling thoughts.

Holding Parker in my arms, I marveled at how much she had grown in just a month. Her tiny fingers grasped at my shirt, and she cooed softly, her eyes—thankfully blue—shining with curiosity.

"How is it possible that you're only a month old?" I murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "It feels like you've been part of our lives forever."

Parker responded with a gurgle, her tiny hands reaching up to touch my face. Her touch was soft and comforting, a reminder of the bond we shared and the love that surrounded us.

As I settled into the rocking chair with Parker nestled against my chest, I couldn't help but think about the upcoming full moon. The unknowns weighed heavily on my mind, but I knew that worrying wouldn't change anything. I needed to stay focused and present, for Parker's sake.

The morning passed in a blur of feedings, diaper changes, and playtime. Parker's infectious laughter filled the house, a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. As I watched her attempt to grasp the toys dangling from her playmat, I couldn't help but feel a swell of pride at her determination and resilience.

"You're going to be a strong little one," I said softly, smiling as Parker successfully batted at a brightly colored rattle. "Just like your dads."

Liam's voice echoed in my mind, reminding me to stay calm and take things one step at a time. We had faced so many challenges already, and we had come through each one stronger and more united. This would be no different.

As the afternoon wore on, I received a text message from Liam, checking in to see how we were doing. I smiled at the sight of his name on my phone screen, grateful for his unwavering support.

Liam: How are you and Parker doing? Everything okay?

Me: We're good. She's been a little fussy, but her eyes are still blue. Just trying to stay calm and take it one step at a time.

Liam: You're doing great, Theo. Remember, we're in this together. I'll be home soon. Love you both.

Me: Love you too. Can't wait for you to get home.

As I set my phone aside, I felt a renewed sense of determination. We had a plan, and we were doing everything we could to keep Parker safe. With Liam by my side and the support of our friends and family, I knew we could face whatever challenges the full moon brought.

The afternoon slipped by, and before I knew it, the sun was setting, casting a warm golden glow over the living room. Parker had fallen asleep in her crib, her tiny form rising and falling with each gentle breath.

I took a moment to myself, savoring the quiet and reflecting on the journey we had been on. Parenthood was a rollercoaster of emotions, but every moment—both the highs and the lows—was worth it. Parker was worth it.

When Liam finally walked through the door, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. He set his bag down and crossed the room, wrapping me in a tight embrace.

"How was your day?" he asked, his voice gentle.

"It was good," I replied, leaning into his warmth. "Parker's been doing well. I've been watching her closely, and her eyes haven't changed color again."

Liam smiled, his eyes filled with pride. "You're amazing, Theo. I know this isn't easy, but you're handling it so well."

I smiled back, feeling a surge of gratitude for his words. "Thank you, Liam. I couldn't do this without you."

Together, we checked on Parker, her peaceful slumber a reassuring sight. As we prepared dinner and settled in for the evening, the weight of the upcoming full moon still lingered, but it no longer felt insurmountable. We were a team, and we would face it together.

As the night wore on, we went through Parker's bedtime routine, savoring each precious moment with her. The bath, the soft lullabies, the gentle rocking—each action was a testament to our love and commitment to her well-being.

As I tucked Parker into her crib and kissed her goodnight, I whispered a silent promise to her. I would protect her, love her, and be there for her, no matter what. Together, we would face the challenges of the full moon and emerge stronger on the other side.

Turning away from her crib, I found Liam waiting for me in our bedroom, his eyes filled with love and reassurance. "She's amazing," he murmured, pulling me into his arms.

"She really is," I replied, my voice filled with awe. "I can't believe how much she's grown in just a month."

Liam nodded, his expression thoughtful. "It's incredible. And no matter what happens tomorrow night, we'll get through it. Together."

As we lay in bed, wrapped in each other's embrace, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. The full moon was fast approaching, but with Liam by my side and the love we shared as a family, I knew we could face whatever challenges came our way.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Liam joined me in the nursery, his presence a comforting anchor in the storm of my emotions. "We'll get through this," he said softly, his voice filled with determination.

I nodded, holding Parker close and feeling a surge of resolve. "Yes, we will."

Theo's Pov

The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the nursery as I rocked Parker gently in my arms. Today was the day of the full moon, and the anticipation and anxiety were palpable. Liam had already left for school, leaving me alone with Parker to face the day ahead.

I glanced down at Parker as she nursed, her tiny hands grasping at my shirt. She seemed more unsettled than usual, her cries more frequent and insistent. I couldn't shake the feeling that she could sense the approaching full moon, even at such a young age.

"You must be feeling it too, huh, sweetheart?" I murmured softly, stroking her hair. "We'll get through this together, I promise."

Parker's eyes met mine, and I couldn't help but notice how blue they still were. It was a small comfort, but one that I clung to as I navigated the uncertainties of the day. She nursed with a new intensity as if seeking comfort and reassurance from me.

After she finished nursing, I gently burped her and settled her against my shoulder. Her tiny body felt warm and fragile, and I marveled at how much she had grown in just a month.

"You're getting so big," I whispered, kissing the top of her head. "I can't believe you're already a month old."

Parker responded with a soft coo, her eyes bright with curiosity as she looked around the room. I couldn't help but smile at her resilience and spirit, even as the weight of the full moon pressed heavily on my mind.

The morning passed in a blur of feedings, diaper changes, and playtime. Parker's laughter filled the house, a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. But even as I tried to stay present and focused, the fear lingered, a constant companion that refused to be silenced.

Around midday, I received a text message from Liam, checking in to see how we were doing. His words were a lifeline, grounding me in the midst of my anxiety.

Liam: How are you and Parker doing? Is everything okay?

Me: We're okay. Parker's been nursing a lot more today. I'm trying to stay calm and take things one step at a time.

Liam: You're doing great, Theo. Just keep being there for her. I'll be home as soon as I can. Love you both.

Me: Love you too. Can't wait for you to get home.

Setting my phone aside, I took a deep breath and focused on Parker, who was lying on her playmat, batting at the colorful toys above her. Her eyes sparkled with delight as she successfully grabbed a rattle, shaking it with a triumphant giggle.

"Look at you, little one," I said with a smile, kneeling beside her. "You're getting so strong."

Parker's eyes met mine, and she gave me a toothless grin that melted my heart. Despite the uncertainty and fear, this moment reminded me of the incredible joy and love that filled our lives.

As the afternoon wore on, Parker's need to nurse seemed to increase. I held her close, offering the comfort and nourishment she sought, even as my own anxiety continued to mount. The full moon was drawing nearer, and I couldn't shake the feeling that something was about to change.

Around mid-afternoon, Parker's cries became more insistent, her tiny fists clenching and unclenching as she nursed. I tried to stay calm, rocking her gently and whispering soothing words.

"It's okay, Parker," I murmured, stroking her hair. "Mommy's here. We're going to get through this together."

Parker's eyes met mine, and for a brief moment, I thought I saw a flicker of yellow. My heart skipped a beat, and I held her a little closer, trying to push aside the rising panic.

After what felt like an eternity, Parker finally drifted off to sleep, her tiny form snuggled against my chest. I carefully laid her in her crib, watching her with a mixture of love and worry.

As I stepped back from the crib, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me. The day had been long and challenging, and I couldn't help but feel the weight of the full moon pressing down on me.

Needing a moment to collect myself, I stepped into the kitchen and poured a cup of coffee, hoping the warmth and caffeine would help steady my nerves. As I sipped the coffee, my thoughts raced with a mix of fear and determination.

The full moon was only hours away, and I knew we had to be prepared for whatever came our way. Before Liam got home, I made a mental list of things to do: check on Parker, ensure the house was secure, and gather any supplies we might need.

Just as I finished my coffee, my phone buzzed with another message from Liam.

Liam: I'm leaving school now. I'll be home in about an hour. How's Parker?

Me: She's asleep right now. She was really fussy earlier, and I thought I saw a flicker of yellow in her eyes. But she's calm now.

Liam: Hang in there, Theo. We'll handle this together. I'll be home soon.

Me: Thanks, Liam. Drive safe. Love you.

Liam: Love you too.

Setting my phone aside, I took a deep breath and returned to the nursery to check on Parker. She was still asleep, her breathing steady and peaceful. The sight of her calm, sleeping form brought a sense of reassurance, even as the anticipation of the full moon loomed.

I busied myself with tidying up the house, my mind constantly drifting back to Parker and the unknowns of the night ahead. As I worked, I couldn't help but replay Deaton's words in my mind, reminding me to stay calm and comfort Parker.

Finally, I heard the front door open, and Liam's voice calling out, "Theo, I'm home."

I rushed to greet him, feeling a surge of relief at his presence. "I'm so glad you're here," I said, wrapping my arms around him.

Liam held me close, his touch soothing the frayed edges of my nerves. "How's Parker?" he asked, his voice gentle.

"She's been fussy and nursing a lot more than usual," I replied, looking back at him. "But she's sleeping now. I thought I saw a flicker of yellow in her eyes earlier, but it was brief."

Liam's brow furrowed with concern, but he nodded. "We'll watch her closely tonight," he said. "Whatever happens, we'll handle it together."

We spent the evening preparing for the full moon, checking on Parker frequently and ensuring the house was secure. As the sun set and the moon began to rise, casting its silvery glow over our home, I felt a sense of calm wash over me.

The tension in the air was palpable as the sun dipped below the horizon, giving way to the rising full moon. I could feel the pull of the moon on my own wolf, a familiar yet unsettling sensation that thrummed through my veins. Liam also seemed on edge, his eyes flickering with the same awareness coursing through me.

We stood together in the living room, our eyes locked on Parker's crib. She had been nursing more frequently throughout the day, and as the moonlight began to seep into the room, I couldn't ignore the yellow hue that had settled in her eyes. It was no longer a brief flicker—it was a constant, glowing presence.

"It's happening," Liam murmured, his voice tinged with both awe and concern. "Her eyes... they're staying yellow."

I nodded, my heart pounding in my chest. "I know. But she seems to be finding comfort in nursing. At least she's not distressed."

Liam wrapped an arm around me, his touch grounding me as we watched Parker. "We're here for her, Theo. We'll get through this night together."

Parker stirred in her crib, her tiny fists clenching and unclenching as she let out a soft whimper. I moved to pick her up, cradling her against my chest as I settled into the rocking chair. The sensation of her small body nestled against mine was both comforting and reassuring.

"Shh, it's okay, Parker," I whispered, guiding her to nurse. "Daddy's here."

As she latched on, I could feel the tension in her body slowly ease. Her eyes remained yellow, but her cries softened, replaced by the rhythmic sounds of her feeding. It was a small victory, but one that filled me with a sense of relief.

Liam knelt beside the rocking chair, his gaze fixed on Parker with a mixture of love and worry. "She's strong," he said softly. "Just like her parents."

I smiled, feeling a swell of pride and gratitude. "Yeah, she is. And as long as she's finding comfort in nursing, we'll keep doing this."

The minutes stretched into hours as we watched over Parker. The moonlight cast an ethereal glow across the room, heightening the sensations of our own wolves within us. It was a night unlike any other, a night when the boundaries between human and wolf blurred in the presence of our daughter.

Parker's eyes remained yellow, a constant reminder of her inherited lycanthropy. But as she nursed and snuggled against me, I felt a sense of calm settle over both of us. Our bond was unbreakable, a testament to the love and strength that defined our family.

As the night wore on, I glanced at Liam, who had settled beside us. "How are you holding up?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

He met my gaze, his eyes reflecting the same determination I felt. "I'm okay. Just focused on keeping her calm and safe."

I nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude for his unwavering support. "We'll get through this, Liam. Together."

Parker's eyes fluttered closed as she finished nursing, her breathing steady and even. I carefully shifted her in my arms, holding her close as I rocked back and forth. The sensation of her warm, sleeping form against my chest was a source of solace and strength.

"We're doing it," I whispered, more to myself than to anyone else. "We're getting through this."

Liam reached out and gently squeezed my hand, his touch a silent affirmation of our shared resolve. "Yes, we are."

As the first light of dawn began to break through the darkness, the full moon's pull slowly began to fade. Parker's eyes, still a striking yellow, held a promise of resilience and strength. We had made it through the night, and while the journey was far from over, I felt renewed hope and determination.

Together, we would face the challenges of parenthood and lycanthropy, guided by the love we shared for our daughter. And as the sun rose on a new day, I knew that we were strong enough to face it as a family no matter what the future held.

As the morning light streamed into the room, I gently laid Parker back in her crib, her tiny form looking peaceful and serene. I turned to Liam, who had been watching us with a mixture of pride and love.

"We made it through the night," I said softly, my voice filled with a sense of accomplishment.

Liam smiled, his eyes warm and reassuring. "We did. And we'll keep doing whatever it takes to keep her safe and happy."

I nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for his unwavering support. "Thank you, Liam. I couldn't do this without you."

He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. "We're a team, Theo. And we'll always be there for each other and for Parker."

Holding each other in the early morning light, I felt a sense of peace and hope settle over me as we stood there. The full moon had brought its challenges, but it had also shown us the strength and resilience of our family. Together, we could face anything.

 Exhausted but relieved, Liam and I decided to catch some sleep, thankful that it was the weekend and we had no immediate obligations.

After ensuring Parker was settled in her crib, we collapsed into bed, our bodies and minds weary from the long night. Liam wrapped his arms around me, and I felt the tension slowly melt away as we drifted into a deep, much-needed sleep.

Hours later, I woke to the sound of Parker's soft cooing. Blinking against the morning light, I glanced over at the clock and realized it was already mid-morning. Liam stirred beside me, his eyes fluttering open as he registered the sounds of our daughter.

"Morning," he murmured, his voice thick with sleep.

"Morning," I replied, smiling at him. "Looks like Parker's awake."

We both sat up, stretching and yawning as the previous night's events slowly came back to us. Despite the exhaustion, I felt a sense of accomplishment and relief. We had made it through the full moon, and Parker was safe.

As we went to the nursery, my heart swelled with anticipation. I couldn't help but wonder if Parker's eyes had returned to their usual blue. When we reached her crib, the sight that greeted us filled me with overwhelming joy.

Parker's eyes were indeed blue, their usual deep and calming hue. She looked up at us with a bright smile, her tiny hands reaching out as if to greet the new day.

"Liam, her eyes," I said, my emotion-filled voice. "They're back to blue."

Liam leaned over the crib, a wide smile spreading across his face. "Thank goodness," he murmured, gently scooping Parker into his arms. "Hey there, little one. You made it through the night."

Parker giggled, her laughter a sweet melody that filled the room. I couldn't help but feel a surge of pride and gratitude. Despite the challenges of the full moon, our daughter had shown incredible resilience.

I reached out to stroke Parker's hair, my heart swelling with love. "We're so proud of you, Parker," I whispered. "You did so well."

Liam handed Parker to me, and I held her close, savoring the warmth and comfort of her presence. "Let's get some breakfast," Liam suggested, his tone light and cheerful. "We all need some fuel after last night."

As we made our way to the kitchen, the morning light streamed in through the windows, casting a warm glow over everything. The sense of relief and normalcy was palpable, and I felt a renewed sense of hope for the days ahead.

While Liam prepared breakfast, I settled Parker into her high chair, her eyes wide with curiosity as she watched us move around the kitchen. I couldn't help but smile at her inquisitive nature, marveling at how much she had grown in just a month.

"You're getting so big," I said softly, brushing a lock of hair away from her forehead. "And you're so strong."

Liam glanced over his shoulder, a grin on his face. "She's definitely got that from her parents," he said, a teasing note in his voice.

I chuckled, feeling a surge of warmth and affection. "We're a pretty resilient bunch, aren't we?"

"Absolutely," Liam agreed, plating up breakfast and bringing it to the table. "And we're in this together, every step of the way."

As we sat down to eat, Parker babbled happily in her high chair, her blue eyes sparkling with delight. The sense of normalcy was a welcome reprieve after the intensity of the previous night, and I felt a deep gratitude for these simple, precious moments.

After breakfast, we spent the morning playing with Parker, her laughter filling the house with joy. The events of the full moon felt like a distant memory as we immersed ourselves in the present, savoring each moment with our daughter.

As the day wore on, I found myself reflecting on our journey. Parenthood had brought its share of challenges, but it had also brought immeasurable joy and love. Despite the uncertainties of the future, I felt a renewed sense of hope and determination.

We decided to take Parker for a walk in the park in the afternoon. The fresh air and sunshine were invigorating, and I felt a sense of peace settle over me as we strolled through the tree-lined paths. Parker's eyes were wide with wonder as she took in the sights and sounds around her, and I couldn't help but smile at her curiosity.

As we walked, Liam and I talked about our hopes and dreams for the future, our voices filled with optimism and love. We knew that there would be challenges ahead, but we also knew that we were strong enough to face them together.

"We've come so far," I said softly, glancing over at Liam. "And we'll keep moving forward, one step at a time."

Liam nodded, his eyes reflecting the same determination I felt. "We've got each other, and we've got Parker. That's all we need."

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the park, we made our way back home, our hearts full and our spirits lifted. The full moon had brought its challenges, but it had also shown us the strength and resilience of our family.

As we went through Parker's bedtime routine that night, I felt a deep sense of contentment. The full moon events were behind us, and we had emerged stronger and more united than ever before. As I rocked Parker to sleep, her eyes closing in peaceful slumber, I whispered a silent promise to her. We would face whatever challenges came our way, guided by the love and strength that defined our family.

Turning away from her crib, I found Liam waiting for me in our bedroom, his eyes filled with love and reassurance. "She's amazing," he murmured, pulling me into his arms.

"She really is," I replied, my voice filled with awe. "I can't believe how much she's grown in just a month."

Liam nodded, his expression thoughtful. "It's incredible. And no matter what happens, we'll get through it. Together."

As we lay in bed, wrapped in each other's embrace, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. The full moon had brought its challenges, but it had also shown us our family's strength and resilience. Together, we could face anything.

And as I drifted off to sleep that night, I knew that the future held endless possibilities. With Liam and Parker by my side, I felt a sense of hope and determination that filled my heart with warmth and light. The journey of parenthood and lycanthropy was far from easy, but it was filled with moments of love, joy, and resilience. And with the love and support of my family, I knew that we could face whatever challenges came our way, united by the unbreakable bond of love.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As we lay in bed, wrapped in each other's embrace, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. The full moon had brought its challenges, but it had also shown us our family's strength and resilience. Together, we could face anything.

And as I drifted off to sleep that night, I knew that the future held endless possibilities. With Liam and Parker by my side, I felt a sense of hope and determination that filled my heart with warmth and light. The journey of parenthood and lycanthropy was far from easy, but it was filled with moments of love, joy, and resilience. And with the love and support of my family, I knew that we could face whatever challenges came our way, united by the unbreakable bond of love.

Theo's Pov

It was hard to believe that Parker was already two months old. As I stood in the nursery, holding her in my arms, I marveled at how much she had grown and changed in such a short span of time. Every day seemed to bring new developments and new milestones, and I was in awe of the little person she was becoming.

The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room as I gently rocked Parker in the chair by the window. She looked up at me with those big, curious blue eyes—eyes that had returned to their usual color since the full moon had passed. I still found myself holding my breath sometimes, waiting for a flash of yellow, but so far, her eyes had stayed blue.

"You're getting so big, Parker," I whispered, brushing a lock of hair away from her forehead. "Two months old already. Where did the time go?"

Parker responded with a gurgle, her tiny hands reaching up to grasp my shirt. Her movements were becoming more coordinated, and her little fingers wrapped around my thumb with surprising strength. I couldn't help but smile at the progress she was making.

Liam walked into the room with a soft smile as he watched us. "Morning, you two," he greeted, leaning down to kiss Parker's forehead before pressing a kiss to my cheek. "How's our little girl doing today?"

"She's doing great," I replied, my voice filled with pride. "She's getting stronger every day. I can't believe how much she's grown."

Liam took a seat beside us, his eyes filled with warmth as he watched Parker. "She's developing so quickly. It's amazing to see."

I nodded, feeling a swell of emotion in my chest. "Yeah, it is. She's starting to recognize us, you know? When she hears your voice, her eyes light up."

Liam chuckled, reaching out to gently tickle Parker's belly. She responded with a delighted giggle, her eyes crinkling at the corners as she smiled up at him. "She's definitely a daddy's girl," he said, his voice full of affection.

Parker had changed so much in the past month. Her once erratic sleep patterns were beginning to settle, and she was becoming more alert and engaged with the world around her. She was starting to respond to our voices, turning her head when we spoke to her, and her coos and gurgles were becoming more frequent as she experimented with the sounds she could make.

"She's so vocal," I remarked, watching as Parker babbled happily in response to Liam's gentle teasing. "I think she’s trying to tell us something."

Liam grinned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Maybe she's already got a lot to say. We're in trouble if she's this chatty at two months."

I laughed, the sound light and carefree. Moments like these made all the sleepless nights and challenges of parenthood worth it. Parker was growing, thriving, and becoming more expressive with each passing day.

As we continued to watch her, I noticed how much more control she had over her movements. Once flailing aimlessly, her hands were now purposefully reaching for the toys we dangled in front of her. She was also beginning to lift her head steadily during tummy time, and her neck muscles were growing stronger each day.

"She's getting really good at tummy time," I said, a note of pride in my voice. "Look at how she’s holding her head up. She’s determined, that’s for sure."

Liam nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with admiration as he watched Parker. "She's got that fighting spirit," he said softly. "Just like her parents."

Parker's grip on my thumb tightened, and she pulled my hand toward her mouth, exploring the world with her tiny, curious lips. Her coordination was improving, and it was fascinating to see her discovering new things about herself and her surroundings.

"She's starting to use her hands more, too," I pointed out, gently guiding her hand away from my thumb and offering her a soft toy instead. "She loves grabbing onto things."

Liam smiled, watching as Parker’s fingers curled around the toy, bringing it close to her face as she inspected it with wide eyes. "She's exploring her world," he said, his voice full of wonder. "Every day, she’s learning something new."

I nodded, feeling a sense of awe at the rapid pace of her development. "I can’t wait to see what she does next. She’s growing so fast, Liam. I want to make sure we don’t miss a single moment."

"We won’t," Liam assured me, his voice full of determination. "We'll be there for all of it. Every smile, every laugh, every milestone."

Parker’s laughter filled the room as Liam gently bounced her on his knee, her infectious joy spreading to both of us. It was incredible to think that just two months ago, she had been a tiny, fragile newborn, and now she was a vibrant, curious baby, eager to explore the world around her.

As the morning wore on, we went through our usual routine—feeding, changing, and playing with Parker, savoring each moment with her. Every day brought new discoveries, new developments, and it was a privilege to watch her grow.

Later that afternoon, while Parker napped peacefully in her crib, Liam and I sat together on the couch, reflecting on the past two months.

"Can you believe she’s already two months old?" I asked, leaning back against the cushions with a contented sigh.

Liam shook his head, a soft smile playing on his lips. "It feels like time has flown by. But at the same time, I can’t remember what life was like without her."

"Me neither," I agreed, my voice filled with emotion. "She’s changed everything, in the best possible way."

Liam reached out to take my hand, squeezing it gently. "We’ve been through a lot in these two months, Theo. But seeing her smile, hearing her laugh—it makes it all worth it."

I nodded, feeling a surge of love and gratitude for both Liam and Parker. "She’s our little miracle," I said softly. "And I can’t wait to see what the future holds for her."

As the evening approached, we went through Parker’s bedtime routine, savoring the quiet moments as we rocked her to sleep. She was growing so quickly, and I wanted to cherish every second of her early months, knowing that these moments were fleeting.

Once Parker was settled in her crib, her tiny body rising and falling with each gentle breath, Liam and I stood together, watching her with a mix of pride and awe.

"She’s incredible," Liam whispered, his voice filled with love.

"She really is," I agreed, my heart swelling with emotion. "And she’s only going to keep amazing us as she grows."

As we turned off the lights and headed to our bedroom, I couldn’t help but reflect on how much our lives had changed since Parker’s arrival. Parenthood was a journey of growth, love, and discovery, and I knew it was only beginning.

As I lay in bed that night, listening to the soft sounds of Parker sleeping through the baby monitor, I felt a deep sense of peace and contentment. We had faced our challenges together as a family and came out stronger on the other side.

Parker was two months old now, and every day with her was a new adventure. I knew that there would be more challenges ahead, but I also knew that we would face them together, guided by the love and strength that defined our family.

As I drifted off to sleep, I whispered a silent promise to Parker: to be there for her every step of the way, to support her as she grew and discovered the world, and to cherish every moment of her journey. Because if there was one thing I had learned in these two months, it was that parenthood was a gift that I would never take for granted.

We would continue to grow and thrive as a family, united by the unbreakable bond of love. And as the days turned into months and years, I knew that we would create a lifetime of memories, filled with laughter, joy, and the enduring love that made us who we were.

The quiet of the night was broken only by the soft sounds of the house settling as I lay in bed, trying to drift back to sleep. It was well past midnight, and Liam was snoring softly beside me, his arm draped protectively over my side. I’d almost managed to relax into the rhythm of his breathing when a small, plaintive cry pierced the stillness.

I sat up with a start, my senses instantly alert. Parker’s cry was soft but unmistakable, a gentle reminder that our nights were no longer just our own. I glanced at the crib situated next to our bed, where our little girl was already stirring.

“Hey, sweetheart,” I whispered softly, trying not to wake Liam. I eased out of bed and padded over to Parker’s crib. The dim light from the nightlight cast a soft glow over her tiny form, making her look even more delicate and precious.

I reached into the crib and lifted Parker into my arms, her tiny body warm against mine. As she settled against my chest, her cries subsided, replaced by soft, contented murmurs. Her eyes, now a calming blue, blinked sleepily up at me, and I couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

“Looks like someone’s hungry,” I said gently, my voice low and soothing. I walked over to the glider by the window, the familiar creak of the chair welcoming me as I sat down. I adjusted Parker and began to nurse her, the bond of our late-night feeding filling me with a profound sense of peace.

The room was quiet except for the soft sounds of Parker nursing and the rhythmic creak of the glider. I loved these moments; the calm of the night gave us a chance to connect in a way that felt both intimate and essential. As Parker latched on, I felt a wave of contentment wash over me. These moments were precious, and I cherished every one of them.

“How’s my girl?” I murmured, brushing a stray lock of hair from Parker’s forehead. She looked up at me with those wide, innocent eyes, and I could see the trust and love reflected in them. It made everything worth it—the sleepless nights, the endless feedings, the challenges of adjusting to parenthood.

I could feel the connection deepening with each passing minute. Parker’s tiny hand reached up to grasp my finger, and I gently curled my fingers around hers. Her small, warm hand felt comforting against mine, and I marveled at how such a tiny person could bring so much love into my life.

As she continued to nurse, I felt a mix of love, gratitude, and a sense of awe at how much she had changed our lives. I could still remember the nervous anticipation of those early days, but now, holding Parker like this, everything felt right. This was where I was meant to be.

After a while, Parker began to slow her feeding, her little body relaxing into a contented state. I shifted her slightly, adjusting her position to make sure she was comfortable. Her eyes were drooping, and she was soon gently drifting back to sleep.

I carefully placed her back in her crib, tucking her in with the soft blanket. She sighed softly, her tiny face relaxed and peaceful. I stayed by her side for a moment, watching her sleep, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction.

“I love you so much, Parker,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “You’ve brought so much joy into our lives.”

I turned back to the bed, where Liam was now stirring slightly. He opened one eye and looked at me, his expression softening as he saw Parker sleeping peacefully in her crib.

“How’s she doing?” Liam asked, his voice hushed but full of affection.

“She’s doing great,” I replied, settling back into bed next to him. “Just had a midnight snack, and now she’s back to sleep.”

Liam smiled, reaching out to gently stroke my arm. “You’re amazing, you know that? Handling these late-night feedings like a pro.”

I chuckled softly, feeling a blush rise to my cheeks. “It’s easy when you have such a beautiful little girl to look after. And besides, it’s these moments that make it all worth it.”

Liam pulled me close, wrapping his arm around me. “I’m so grateful for you, Theo. You’re doing an incredible job.”

“Thanks, Liam,” I said, leaning my head against his shoulder. “It means a lot to hear that.”

We lay there for a few moments, the quiet of the night enveloping us. The soft glow of the nightlight cast gentle shadows across the room, and I felt a deep sense of peace settle over me.

As we both drifted back to sleep, I couldn’t help but think about how much our lives had changed in just two months. We had faced challenges and joys; through it all, our love for each other and Parker had grown stronger.

I knew there would be more sleepless nights and long days ahead, but with Liam and Parker in our lives, I felt ready to face whatever came our way. Together, we were building a life filled with love, laughter, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile.

And as I closed my eyes, I held onto the feeling of contentment and joy that filled my heart. Parker was growing, changing, and thriving, and I was grateful for every precious moment we had together.

Liam's Pov

The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the soft rustling sound coming from the crib next to our bed. I blinked, my eyes adjusting to the morning light that filtered through the curtains. The house was quiet, except for the gentle cooing of Parker as she stirred in her crib.

I turned my head and saw Theo still asleep beside me, his face peaceful and relaxed. I knew he had been up with Parker in the middle of the night, and I wanted to let him sleep in a little longer. He deserved it. The way he handled those late-night feedings, the love and care he showed Parker every day—it all filled me with an overwhelming sense of pride and gratitude.

I carefully slipped out of bed, trying not to disturb Theo, and padded over to Parker’s crib. She was awake, her big blue eyes looking up at me with curiosity and recognition. Her tiny hands waved in the air, and she let out a soft, happy gurgle when she saw me.

“Good morning, little one,” I whispered, leaning down to pick her up. “Did you sleep well?”

Parker responded with a smile, her tiny fingers curling around my shirt collar as I lifted her into my arms. Her warmth against my chest was comforting, and I couldn’t help but smile back at her.

I held her close, swaying gently as I moved to the rocking chair by the window. The morning light bathed the room in a soft, golden hue, and I felt a sense of calm settle over me as I looked out at the world waking up outside.

“You’re getting so big, Parker,” I murmured, marveling at how much she had grown in just two months. “I can’t believe how quickly time is flying by.”

Parker’s eyes followed the movement of my hand as I stroked her soft hair. She was so alert, so aware of everything around her. It was amazing to see how much she had changed in such a short amount of time—her expressions more varied, her movements more purposeful.

As I rocked her gently, I thought about how much our lives had changed since Parker was born. Those first few weeks had been a whirlwind of sleepless nights, endless diaper changes, and the constant worry that we weren’t doing things right. But now, two months in, I felt like we were finally finding our rhythm as a family.

Theo and I had grown closer during this time, our bond strengthening as we navigated the challenges and joys of parenthood together. I loved watching him with Parker, the way he cared for her with such tenderness and devotion. Seeing him in this new role as a father made me fall in love with him all over again.

“Your daddy’s still sleeping,” I whispered to Parker, a smile tugging at my lips as I glanced over at Theo, who was still peacefully asleep. “He was up late with you last night, so let’s let him rest a little longer.”

Parker responded with another gurgle, her eyes bright and full of life. I couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride as I looked down at her, this little person who had completely transformed our lives.

“You’ve brought so much joy into our lives, Parker,” I continued, my voice soft and full of emotion. “I can’t even remember what it was like before you were here. Everything feels so much more... complete now.”

As I rocked her, I thought about the future—the milestones that were yet to come, the adventures we would share as a family. I couldn’t wait to see Parker grow, to watch her discover the world around her, and to be there for every step of the journey.

After a few minutes, Parker began to squirm in my arms, her little face scrunching up in that way that told me she was getting hungry. I glanced over at Theo, still asleep, and decided to take care of it myself this time. I could give him a break.

I gently placed Parker back in her crib, making sure she was comfortable, and headed to the kitchen to warm up a bottle of breast milk that Theo had pumped earlier. As the bottle warmed, I couldn’t help but reflect on how much I loved these quiet morning moments with Parker. They were a time for us to connect, to bond, and to simply enjoy each other’s company.

Once the bottle was ready, I returned to the nursery, scooping Parker up again and settling into the rocking chair. I held the bottle to her lips, and she latched on eagerly, her tiny hands grasping at the bottle as she drank.

“There you go,” I whispered, watching her with a sense of awe. “You’re doing great, Parker.”

As she fed, I found myself thinking about the conversations Theo and I had shared during those late-night feedings. We often talked about our hopes and dreams for Parker, the kind of parents we wanted to be, and the future we wanted to build for our family. Those conversations brought us even closer, deepening our love and connection.

“I can’t wait to see who you’ll become,” I murmured to Parker as she continued to drink. “We’ll be right here with you, every step of the way.”

Parker’s eyes began to droop as she finished the bottle, and I knew she was getting ready to drift off to sleep again. I gently burped her and held her close, savoring the warmth of her tiny body against mine.

As I rocked her, I thought about how much I loved being a father. It wasn’t always easy—there were moments of doubt and exhaustion—but it was the most rewarding experience of my life. Every smile, every coo, and every milestone Parker reached filled me with a sense of pride and joy that I had never known before.

Once Parker was sound asleep, I carefully placed her back in her crib. I stood there for a moment, watching her sleep, my heart full of love and gratitude.

When I turned back to the bed, I saw that Theo had woken up and was watching me with a sleepy smile on his face.

“Good morning,” I whispered, climbing back into bed beside him.

“Morning,” he replied, his voice soft and warm. “How’s Parker?”

“She’s doing great,” I said, slipping my arms around him. “I fed her and put her back to sleep. You did an amazing job with her last night, so I figured I’d let you sleep in a little longer.”

Theo smiled, resting his head on my shoulder. “Thanks, Liam. I appreciate that.”

We lay there in comfortable silence for a few moments, the morning light filtering through the curtains and casting a gentle glow over the room. I felt a deep sense of peace, knowing that we were all together, safe and happy.

“I love these moments,” Theo said quietly, breaking the silence. “Just us and Parker, in our little bubble.”

“Me too,” I agreed, kissing the top of his head. “This is what it’s all about. Being here, together.”

Theo looked up at me, his eyes filled with love. “We’re doing pretty well, aren’t we?”

I nodded, feeling a swell of pride. “Yeah, we are. And we’ll keep getting better. We’re a team, Theo. We’ve got this.”

He smiled, leaning in to kiss me gently. “I’m so glad we’re doing this together. I can’t imagine doing it with anyone else.”

“Same here,” I replied, my voice full of sincerity. “You and Parker are everything to me.”

Holding each other, I felt a deep sense of contentment as we lay there. The journey of parenthood was just beginning, but I knew that with Theo by my side and Parker in our lives, we could face whatever challenges came our way.

Together, we would continue to build a life filled with love, laughter, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile. And as the days turned into months and years, I knew that we would create a lifetime of memories, guided by the love and strength that defined our family.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Liam's Pov

Holding each other, I felt a deep sense of contentment as we lay there. The journey of parenthood was just beginning, but I knew that with Theo by my side and Parker in our lives, we could face whatever challenges came our way.

Together, we would continue to build a life filled with love, laughter, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile. And as the days turned into months and years, I knew that we would create a lifetime of memories, guided by the love and strength that defined our family.

July 26th

Liam's Pov

I woke up to the gentle sound of Parker cooing in her crib, her little noises filtering through the early morning quiet. The first rays of sunlight were beginning to peek through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room. I blinked a few times, adjusting to the light, and then turned to look at Theo, who was still fast asleep beside me.

He looked so peaceful, and I knew he needed the rest. Last night, he'd been up with Parker again, nursing her in the middle of the night like he always did. As much as I loved seeing their bond, I knew Theo was exhausted. Parenthood had a way of wearing you down, no matter how much you loved it.

Today was a rare day off from work, and I decided it would be the perfect opportunity to let Theo sleep in and care for Parker myself. He deserved a break, and I wanted to give him that.

I carefully slipped out of bed, ensuring not to disturb Theo, and padded over to Parker's crib. She was already awake, her bright blue eyes wide with curiosity as she gazed up at me. Her little face broke into a smile when she saw me, and she let out a happy gurgle.

"Good morning, sweetheart," I whispered, leaning down to pick her up. "Ready to start the day with Daddy?"

Parker cooed in response, her tiny hands reaching up to grab at my shirt. I held her close, breathing in the sweet, familiar scent of baby powder and warmth. There was something so grounding about holding her, something that made everything else fade away.

I glanced back at Theo, who was still sound asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Smiling to myself, I carried Parker out of the bedroom and into the living room, determined to let him get as much rest as possible.

"Let's let Daddy sleep in today," I murmured to Parker as I sat down on the couch with her. "He's been working so hard, and he deserves a little break."

Parker responded with another coo, her fingers curling around the edge of my shirt. I couldn't help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. She was such a happy baby, so full of life and curiosity. Watching her grow over the past two months had been the most rewarding experience of my life.

As I cradled Parker in my arms, I thought about how far we had come since she was born. Those first few weeks had been a whirlwind, a blur of sleepless nights and constant worry. But now, we had settled into a rhythm, and things felt more manageable. It wasn't always easy, but it was always worth it.

"I'm so lucky to be your dad," I whispered, gently rocking her back and forth. "You've brought so much joy into our lives, Parker. You know that?"

She looked up at me with those big blue eyes, and I felt my heart swell with love. Moments like these made everything worth it. The challenges, the exhaustion, the uncertainty—they all faded away when I looked at her and saw the trust and love in her eyes.

After a few minutes of cuddling on the couch, Parker started to squirm, letting me know that she was hungry. I remembered that Theo had pumped some milk the day before, so I figured I could give her a bottle and let Theo sleep a little longer.

"Let's get you some breakfast, huh?" I said, standing up with Parker in my arms. "How does that sound?"

I carried her into the kitchen and gently placed her in her bouncer while I warmed up the bottle. As I waited, I kept talking to her, telling her about our plans for the day and how proud I was of how much she'd grown.

"You're getting so big, Parker," I said, glancing over at her as she watched me with rapt attention. "Every day, you're learning something new. It's amazing to see."

She responded with a happy babble, her little legs kicking excitedly. I couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm. It was incredible how much personality she already had, even at just two months old.

Once the bottle was ready, I picked Parker up again and settled into the rocking chair by the window. The morning light streamed in, casting a warm glow over the room as I fed her. She latched onto the bottle eagerly, her eyes closing in contentment as she drank.

"There you go, sweetheart," I murmured, rocking her gently. "You're doing so well."

As I fed her, I found myself thinking about Theo. I knew how much he loved nursing Parker, how much he cherished the bond they shared during those quiet moments in the middle of the night. But I also knew that he needed to rest, that taking care of a newborn was exhausting work. I wanted to make sure he had a chance to recharge, even if it was just for a few hours.

"You've got the best daddy in the world," I whispered to Parker, my voice full of love. "He takes such good care of you. And today, we're going to let him sleep in and take care of him, okay?"

Parker's eyes fluttered open as she finished the bottle, and she looked up at me with a sleepy smile. I gently burped her and held her close, feeling the warmth of her small body against mine. It was simple, but it brought me so much joy.

Once Parker was content and drowsy again, I took her for a walk around the house, hoping to keep her quiet so Theo could continue to sleep. I showed her the pictures on the walls and the books on the shelves and even let her touch the soft blankets in the living room.

"You're going to grow up in this house, Parker," I told her softly as we walked. "There's so much love here, so many memories waiting to be made. And your daddy and I are going to make sure you have the best life we can give you."

As I walked with her, I thought about the future, about all the things we would do as a family. I imagined her first steps, words, and all the milestones we had yet to experience. Knowing that we had so much to look forward to filled me with excitement and anticipation.

Eventually, Parker drifted off to sleep in my arms, her little head resting against my chest. I carried her back to the bedroom and gently placed her in her crib, ensuring she was comfortable before I returned to the bed.

Theo was still asleep, his face relaxed and peaceful. I couldn't help but feel a surge of affection for him as I watched him sleep. He had been so strong and dedicated to Parker and to us as a family. I wanted to do everything I could to support him and make sure he knew how much he was loved and appreciated.

I slipped back into bed beside him, careful not to wake him, and settled beside him. The room was quiet, the only sound being Parker's soft breathing in her crib. I closed my eyes, feeling a deep sense of contentment and peace.

Today was a day for us to rest and recharge as a family. I was determined to ensure Theo got the break he deserved and let him know he wasn't alone in this journey. We were a team, and together, we could face anything.

As I lay there, listening to the sounds of our home, I felt a deep sense of gratitude. Parenthood wasn't always easy, but it was the most rewarding experience of my life. I couldn't imagine doing this with anyone other than Theo, and I knew that, no matter what, we would always be there for each other.

Eventually, I drifted off to sleep, the warmth of the morning sun on my face and the love of my family surrounding me. We had come so far, and I knew we had much more to look forward to. Together, we would continue to grow and thrive, building a life filled with love, laughter, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile.

I woke up to the feeling of warmth on my face, the morning sun streaming through the curtains. The room was filled with a soft, golden light, and the house was quiet except for the occasional rustle of blankets as Theo stirred beside me. For a moment, I just lay there, enjoying the peace and the stillness, feeling incredibly content.

I glanced over at Theo, who was beginning to wake up. He stretched, letting out a soft sigh before his eyes fluttered open. When he saw me, he smiled, and it was the kind of smile that made my heart skip a beat, even after all this time.

"Good morning," I said softly, reaching out to brush a strand of hair away from his forehead.

"Morning," he replied, his voice still heavy with sleep. "How long have you been awake?"

"Not long," I said, leaning in to kiss him gently. "I've just been enjoying the quiet. Parker's still asleep."

Theo smiled at that, his eyes lighting up. "That's good. She usually doesn't sleep this long."

"She had a big night," I said with a grin, thinking back to the middle-of-the-night feeding. "She was up and ready for breakfast around five. I took care of her so you could get some extra rest."

Theo's eyes softened, and he reached out to take my hand, squeezing it gently. "Thank you, Liam. I really needed that."

"You deserve it," I replied, feeling a surge of affection for him. "You've been doing so much for Parker and for us. I just wanted to make sure you got a little break."

Theo looked at me for a moment, his expression filled with gratitude and something deeper—something that made me feel like we were connected on a level that went beyond words. "I don't know what I'd do without you," he said softly, his voice full of emotion.

"You'll never have to find out," I replied, meaning every word. "We're in this together, remember?"

He nodded, his smile widening. "Always."

We stayed in bed for a few more minutes, just enjoying the quiet and the warmth of each other's presence. There was something special about these moments, something that made all the challenges of parenthood worth it. It was the sense of togetherness, the knowledge that we were building something incredible together—a family, a life full of love and support.

Eventually, I heard Parker stir in her crib, and Theo and I both turned to look at her. She was waking up, her little hands stretching above her head as she yawned. She broke into a wide, toothless smile when she saw us, which made my heart melt.

"There's our little girl," Theo said, his voice filled with affection as he slipped out of bed and went to pick her up. "Good morning, Parker. Did you sleep well?"

Parker cooed in response, her blue eyes bright and full of life. Theo cradled her in his arms, rocking her gently as he walked back to the bed. I sat up, reaching out to stroke her soft hair, and she turned her head to look at me, her smile widening even more.

"She's so happy this morning," I said, feeling a sense of joy well up inside me. "I love seeing her like this."

Theo nodded, his expression filled with the same happiness I felt. "She's getting more and more expressive every day. It's amazing to watch her grow."

We sat together on the bed, Parker nestled between us as we took turns holding her and making her laugh. Her giggles filled the room, a sound so pure and joyful that it seemed to chase away any lingering worries or doubts. In those moments, everything felt right in the world.

"Should we get some breakfast?" I suggested after a while, glancing at the clock. "It's already getting late."

Theo smiled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I could go for some food. And I think Parker could too."

I laughed, nodding as I reached for the bottle of breast milk Theo had pumped the day before. "Let's start with her, then we can worry about ourselves."

Theo handed Parker to me, and I fed her as we sat together on the bed. She drank eagerly, her little hands gripping the bottle as she looked up at me with those big, trusting eyes. It was moments like these that made everything worthwhile—the late nights, the early mornings, the constant demands of parenthood. Seeing her so content, so happy and healthy, made it all worth it.

When Parker finished her bottle, Theo gently burped her while I got out of bed to start breakfast. I could hear him talking softly to her as he walked around the room, and the sound of his voice made me smile.

I headed to the kitchen, feeling a sense of contentment settle over me as I began to prepare breakfast. I decided to make something special—pancakes, eggs, and bacon—since we had the time to enjoy a leisurely morning together. We rarely had a day with no obligations, and I wanted to make the most of it.

As I cooked, I thought about how much our lives had changed since Parker was born. Everything had shifted—our priorities, our routines, even our understanding of love. It was no longer just about us; it was about her, about creating a life where she felt safe, loved, and supported. And despite the challenges, I wouldn't trade it for anything.

A few minutes later, Theo came into the kitchen, Parker in his arms. She was wide awake now, her eyes taking in everything around her with that same bright curiosity.

"Something smells good," Theo said, a grin on his face as he kissed my cheek.

"Just a little breakfast for us," I replied, smiling as I flipped a pancake. "I figured we could use something special today."

Theo smiled, his eyes filled with warmth as he looked at Parker. "It's definitely a special day."

I couldn't agree more. We were together, we were happy, and our little family was growing stronger every day. As I finished cooking, Theo set Parker in her bouncer on the kitchen table, so she could be part of our breakfast. Her eyes followed our every move, and I couldn't help but chuckle at how engaged she already was.

"She's so observant," I said, setting the plates on the table. "I feel like she's taking in everything we do."

Theo nodded, his smile soft as he looked at Parker. "She is. She's learning from us, watching us. It's incredible to think that everything we do is shaping her world."

We sat down to eat, keeping Parker close by as we enjoyed our breakfast. The food was delicious, but what made the meal special was the sense of togetherness filling the room. We talked, laughed, and marveled at how far we had come since Parker was born.

As we finished breakfast, Parker started to fuss a little, and Theo picked her up, cradling her against his chest. "I think someone's ready for a nap," he said softly.

I nodded, standing up to clear the table. "Let's get her settled, and then maybe we can relax ourselves."

We carried Parker back to the bedroom, where Theo rocked her gently until she drifted off to sleep in his arms. It didn't take long—she was already tired from the morning's excitement. Once she was sound asleep, we placed her in her crib, ensuring she was comfortable.

Standing there, watching her sleep, I felt a deep sense of peace. This was our life now—caring for this tiny, wonderful person, creating a home filled with love and security. It wasn't always easy, but it was always worth it.

Theo wrapped his arms around me from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder as we watched Parker together. "We're doing okay, aren't we?" he murmured, his voice soft and filled with emotion.

I turned my head to look at him, smiling as I nodded. "Yeah, we are. More than okay. We're doing great."

He kissed my cheek, his eyes shining with love. "I'm so glad we're doing this together, Liam. I can't imagine doing it with anyone else."

"Me neither," I replied, turning in his arms to face him. "This is our life, Theo. And I wouldn't trade it for anything."

We stayed like that for a moment, just holding each other, feeling the warmth of our connection and the love surrounding us. It was all about being there for each other and for Parker and creating a life filled with love, support, and joy.

Eventually, we moved back to the living room, settling on the couch together. It was still early, and we had the whole day ahead of us, but for now, we were content just to be—to enjoy the quiet, the peace, and the knowledge that we were building something truly special together.

As we sat there, Theo resting his head on my shoulder, I felt a deep contentment and gratitude. We had come so far, and I knew we had much more to look forward to. Together, we would continue to grow and thrive, creating a life filled with love, laughter, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile.

The rest of the day stretched out before us, full of possibilities and the promise of simple, cherished moments. After our leisurely breakfast and a peaceful morning with Parker, Theo and I decided to take things slow. We had no pressing obligations or errands, which felt like a rare and precious gift.

As Parker napped in her crib, we returned to the living room, settling on the couch with the kind of contentment that only comes from knowing you have nothing but time to enjoy each other's company.

"What should we do today?" Theo asked, resting his head on my shoulder as we sat together. His voice was soft and relaxed, reflecting the peaceful atmosphere that had settled over our home.

I thought for a moment, running through a few ideas in my head. "How about we just spend the day at home? We can watch a movie, play with Parker, maybe even take a walk later if the weather holds up. Just... be together."

Theo smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds perfect. We haven't had a day like that in a while."

I nodded, feeling a surge of warmth at the thought of spending the day with my family, without the usual rush or demands of daily life. "Yeah, it does. We can just enjoy being a family."

We decided to start with a light and funny movie that we could both enjoy while keeping an eye on Parker. I scrolled through the options on the streaming service, eventually settling on a feel-good comedy that I knew would make Theo laugh.

As the movie started, we curled up together on the couch, Theo's head resting on my chest as I wrapped my arm around him. It felt good to just relax, to let the world outside fade away and focus on the simple pleasure of being with the person I loved most.

Halfway through the movie, Parker started to stir in her crib. Her little whimpers quickly turned into soft cries, and Theo and I exchanged glances, both of us already moving to get up.

"I'll get her," Theo said, gently squeezing my hand before standing up.

I watched as he crossed the room to the crib, a smile tugging at my lips as I saw the way he cradled Parker in his arms, his movements so natural and full of love. It still amazed me how effortlessly he had taken on the role of a father, how much love and care he poured into every interaction with our daughter.

"She's probably hungry again," Theo said as he walked back to the couch, Parker nestled against his chest. "Want to warm up another bottle?"

"Sure thing," I replied, standing up and heading to the kitchen. As I warmed the bottle, I couldn't help but think about how much our lives had changed in the past two months. The rhythm of our days had shifted to revolve around Parker, and while it was challenging at times, it was also incredibly rewarding.

When the bottle was ready, I returned it to the living room, where Theo was already sitting with Parker on his lap. I handed him the bottle, and he began to feed her, his eyes soft as he watched her latch on eagerly.

"There you go, sweetheart," Theo murmured, his voice full of warmth. "You're doing so well."

I sat back down beside them, my heart swelling with love as I watched the two of them together. There was something incredibly soothing about these quiet moments: seeing Parker so content and knowing that we were doing everything we could to give her the best start in life.

As Parker finished the bottle, Theo gently burped her, his movements careful and practiced. When she let out a tiny burp, we both laughed softly, the sound filling the room with a sense of joy.

"Good job, Parker," Theo said, kissing the top of her head. "You're getting so big."

I nodded in agreement, reaching out to stroke her soft hair. "She's growing up so fast. It's amazing to see how much she's changed already."

Theo smiled, his eyes meeting mine. "And we get to be here for all of it. Every smile, every laugh, every new thing she learns. We're so lucky."

"We really are," I agreed, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for the life we were building together. "I wouldn't trade this for anything."

After Parker was settled, we resumed the movie, but our attention was more on Parker than the screen. She was wide awake now, her eyes bright and curious as she looked around the room. We took turns holding her, making her laugh with funny faces and soft tickles, reveling in the sound of her giggles.

As the movie ended, I looked out the window and saw that the weather was holding up—clear skies and a gentle breeze. It seemed like the perfect time to get outside for a bit.

"How about that walk?" I suggested, nodding toward the window. "It's a beautiful day."

Theo smiled, glancing down at Parker. "Sounds like a great idea. I think Parker would love it."

We gathered Parker's stroller and a few essentials—a blanket, a bottle, and her favorite toy—before heading out the door. The fresh air was invigorating, and I felt a sense of lightness as we made our way down the tree-lined street, Parker bundled up in her stroller.

As we walked, we talked about everything and nothing—our plans for the future, the funny little things Parker had been doing lately, and how grateful we were to have this time together. The conversation flowed easily, punctuated by the occasional pause to check on Parker, who was happily gazing up at the trees or babbling softly to herself.

"I love these walks," Theo said, his voice thoughtful. "It's nice to just... be. No rush, no stress. Just us."

"Me too," I replied, reaching out to take his hand as we walked. "It's one of my favorite parts of the day. It's a chance to slow down and really enjoy the moment."

Theo squeezed my hand, his smile warm and genuine. "We've come a long way, haven't we?"

I nodded, feeling a swell of pride. "Yeah, we have. And I'm excited to see where we go from here."

As we continued our walk, I couldn't help but think about how much our lives had changed since Parker was born. There were challenges, of course, but there was also so much joy—so many little moments that made all the hard work worth it.

After a while, we made our way back home, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the sidewalk. Parker had drifted off to sleep in her stroller, her tiny body relaxed and peaceful.

We carried her inside and gently placed her in her crib, careful not to wake her. Then, with the house quiet and still, Theo and I settled back onto the couch, feeling the contentment that comes from a day well spent.

"I think that was the perfect day," Theo said softly, resting his head on my shoulder as we sat together.

"Yeah," I agreed, my voice full of warmth. "It really was."

We sat there in comfortable silence, the weight of the day lifting off our shoulders as we simply enjoyed being together. Moments like these made everything else fade away—the challenges, the worries, the exhaustion. All that mattered was us, our little family, and the love that held us together.

As the afternoon turned into evening, we decided to keep things simple. I made a light dinner while Theo kept an eye on Parker, who was still napping peacefully. We ate together in the quiet of the kitchen, the conversation light and easy, filled with the kind of familiarity that comes from knowing each other so well.

After dinner, we spent some more time with Parker, enjoying her little giggles and watching as she began to explore her surroundings with more interest. It was incredible to see how much she was growing, how every day brought something new—a new expression, a new sound, a new way of interacting with the world.

As the evening wore on, we went through Parker's bedtime routine, bathing her and dressing her in her softest pajamas. She was already starting to get sleepy, her little eyes drooping as we rocked her gently in the nursery.

"You're such a good girl, Parker," Theo murmured as he held her close. "We love you so much."

I watched them together, my heart full of love and pride. Seeing Theo with Parker, seeing the way he cared for her with so much tenderness and devotion, made me fall in love with him all over again.

Once Parker was sound asleep in her crib, we returned to our bedroom, feeling the day's exhaustion catching up with us. But it was a good kind of exhaustion—the kind that comes from a day filled with love, laughter, and the simple joys of being together.

As we climbed into bed, Theo turned to me, his eyes soft and full of warmth. "Thank you for today, Liam. It was exactly what I needed."

I smiled, leaning in to kiss him gently. "Thank you, too. I loved every minute of it."

We settled in beside each other, the quiet of the night wrapping around us like a comforting blanket. I could hear the soft sound of Parker's breathing through the baby monitor, and it filled me with a sense of peace, knowing that she was safe and content.

As I closed my eyes, I felt Theo's hand slip into mine, our fingers entwining as we drifted off to sleep. It had been a perfect day—a day full of love, connection, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile.

And as I fell asleep, I knew that no matter what challenges came our way, we would face them together, guided by the love that held us all so tightly together. We were a family. 

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Liam's Pov

As I closed my eyes, I felt Theo's hand slip into mine, our fingers entwining as we drifted off to sleep. It had been a perfect day—a day full of love, connection, and the quiet moments that made everything worthwhile.

And as I fell asleep, I knew that no matter what challenges came our way, we would face them together, guided by the love that held us all so tightly together. We were a family. 

Theo's Pov

I could hardly believe that Parker was already three months old. It felt like just yesterday that I was cradling her in my arms for the first time, marveling at her tiny features and the overwhelming love that flooded my heart. But now, as I looked down at her in her play gym, I was in awe of how much she had grown and changed in such a short time.

Parker was sprawled out on her colorful mat, reaching for the dangling toys above her head with newfound strength and coordination. Her blue eyes sparkled with curiosity as she grabbed at a soft giraffe, her little fingers wrapping around it tightly. I couldn't help but smile at her determination.

"Look at you go, Parker!" I exclaimed, clapping my hands gently. "You're getting so strong!"

She turned her head at the sound of my voice, her face breaking into a gummy smile that lit up her entire face. I felt my heart swell with pride. Every day brought new developments and new skills, and it was incredible to witness.

Just then, Liam walked into the room with a sleepy smile as he took in the scene. "What's all this excitement about?" he asked, leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.

"Parker's reaching for her toys like a pro," I said, gesturing to our daughter with pride. "She's really getting the hang of it!"

Liam stepped closer, kneeling beside Parker and grinning. "Hey, little superstar!" he said, his voice full of warmth. "Look at you, making big strides already!"

Parker turned her attention to Liam, her eyes lighting up as she recognized him. She reached out her tiny hand, trying to grab his finger, and I felt joy at their connection. It was moments like these that made all the challenges of parenthood worthwhile.

"Let's see if we can get her to roll over today," I suggested, moving closer to Parker. "I think she's ready for it."

"Do you think she'll do it?" Liam asked, his eyes wide with excitement. "I can't wait to see her first roll."

I nodded, my heart racing at the thought. "I think so. She's been showing so much strength in her neck and shoulders lately."

We both knelt beside her, encouraging her with our voices as she continued to reach for the toys. I could see the concentration on her little face, her brow furrowing as she focused on the colorful objects hanging above her.

"Come on, Parker! You can do it!" I cheered, clapping my hands softly. "Just a little more!"

Liam joined in, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "You've got this, sweetheart! Just a little push, and you'll be rolling over in no time!"

With one determined movement, Parker pushed herself up slightly, her little body wobbling as she tried to balance. My heart raced as I watched her struggle, knowing that every bit of effort was a step toward mastering this new skill.

"Look at that!" I said, my excitement bubbling over. "You're so close!"

In one swift motion, Parker shifted her weight and rolled onto her side, her eyes wide with surprise. For a moment, she froze, clearly confused by the new position. Then, with a small grunt of effort, she rolled the rest of the way over onto her stomach.

"She did it! She rolled over!" Liam exclaimed, his voice filled with joy. I felt a rush of excitement as I clapped my hands together, unable to contain my happiness.

Parker looked around, her expression a mix of shock and delight as she realized what she had done. "You did it, baby! You rolled over!" I cheered, scooping her up into my arms for a celebratory hug.

Liam leaned in to give her a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I'm so proud of you, Parker! You're growing up so fast!"

Parker giggled, her little hands reaching up to grasp our faces as we showered her affectionately. I could feel my heart swelling with love for my family in that moment. It was incredible to witness this milestone and to be there for her as she discovered her strengths and abilities.

After all the excitement, I decided it was time for Parker to take a nap. "Let's get you settled down, little one," I said gently, placing her back in her crib. "You've earned some rest after all that hard work."

Liam helped me tuck her in, and our movements were careful and deliberate as we made sure she was comfortable. "I can't believe she rolled over," Liam said, his voice filled with awe. "I'm so proud of her."

"Me too," I replied, watching Parker's eyes flutter closed as she drifted off to sleep. "It's amazing to think about how much she's accomplished in just three months."

We stepped back from the crib, sharing a moment of quiet admiration as we watched our daughter sleep peacefully. "What should we do now?" I asked, turning to Liam with a smile.

He shrugged, a playful grin spreading across his face. "How about we have a little dance party? Parker's not the only one who deserves some fun today!"

I laughed, feeling a surge of excitement at the idea. "A dance party it is! Let's show her how it's done!"

We turned on some upbeat music and started dancing in the living room, letting loose and enjoying each other's company. The sound of laughter and music filled the house, creating a contagious joyful atmosphere.

"Look at us, having a dance party in our pajamas," I said, spinning around and grabbing Liam's hands. "We're such a sight!"

Liam laughed, pulling me closer as we danced together. "Who cares? We're parents now; we can do whatever we want!"

The moment's spontaneity made me feel alive, and I couldn't remember the last time I had this much fun. It was a reminder of how important it is to make time for each other and embrace the little joys even amid the chaos of parenthood.

As we danced, I felt the world's weight lift off my shoulders. The challenges of the past few months—sleepless nights, endless diaper changes, and the constant worry—faded into the background as we lost ourselves in the music and laughter.

Eventually, we slowed down, collapsing onto the couch together, breathless and giggling. "That was the best dance party ever," I said, resting my head against Liam's shoulder.

"I agree," he replied, his arm wrapping around me as we both caught our breath. "It felt good just to be us for a little while."

After a few moments of comfortable silence, I looked up at him, feeling a deep sense of gratitude. "Thank you for being such an amazing partner, Liam. I couldn't do this without you."

He smiled, brushing his fingers through my hair. "We're in this together, remember? I wouldn't want to do this with anyone else."

We shared a quiet moment, the love between us palpable as we held each other close. It was a reminder of the bond we shared and the family we were building together.

After a while, we decided to check on Parker, who was still sleeping soundly in her crib. I peeked in and smiled at the sight of her tiny form, nestled in her blanket, her chest rising and falling in a peaceful rhythm.

"She looks so cute," Liam said, joining me at the crib. "I could watch her sleep all day."

"Same here," I replied, feeling a swell of love in my heart. "I never want to forget these moments."

The afternoon passed in a blur of quiet activities—reading books, snuggling on the couch, and simply enjoying each other's company. The world outside seemed to fade away as we focused on the simple joys of family life.

Eventually, Parker began to stir, her soft cries breaking the peaceful silence of the house. I exchanged a glance with Liam, and we both smiled, ready to jump back into the rhythm of parenting.

"Looks like someone's awake," Liam said, already moving toward the crib.

I watched as he gently lifted Parker into his arms, his face lighting up at the sight of her. "Hey there, little lady! Did you have a good nap?" he asked, his voice filled with warmth.

Parker responded with a big yawn and a stretch, her little arms reaching above her head as she settled against Liam's shoulder. I felt my heart swell at the sight—there was something so beautiful about watching them together, their bond growing stronger every day.

"Let's get you fed, shall we?" I said, moving to prepare another bottle of breast milk. As I warmed it up, I could hear the gentle sounds of Liam talking to Parker, their interaction filled with laughter and joy.

After preparing the bottle, I joined them in the living room, where Liam was already settled on the couch with Parker cradled in his arms. "Look who's ready for a snack!" I announced, holding up the bottle with a smile.

"Perfect timing," Liam said, his eyes sparkling with delight as he took the bottle from my hand. "You always know what she needs."

As he fed Parker, I settled down beside them, watching with a sense of wonder. It was all about this: these quiet moments, these little rituals that defined our family. I loved how Parker would lock her gaze onto Liam, her eyes filled with trust and affection.

Once Parker had finished her bottle and was burped, she began to babble happily, her little sounds filling the room with joy. I couldn't help but smile as I listened to her, grateful for the love and happiness surrounding us.

"Do you think she'll start saying 'Dada' soon?" Liam asked, glancing over at me, his eyes bright with excitement.

"I hope so!" I replied, grinning. "But I think we might have to work on some 'Mama' practice first."

Liam laughed, shaking his head playfully. "You're on! I'll start teaching her 'Dada' right now!"

With that, he began to playfully repeat "Dada" over and over, his voice exaggerated and animated as he held Parker's attention. I watched, laughing at his antics, and felt a sense of warmth at how naturally he had taken on this role as a father.

"Okay, I'll join in," I said, leaning closer to Parker. "Let's all practice together! Dada! Dada!"

Parker's eyes sparkled with excitement, and she kicked her legs in delight, clearly enjoying the attention and the sounds we were making.

As the evening wore on, we continued to spend time together, sharing stories, laughter, and plenty of cuddles. It was amazing how much Parker had grown in just three months; she was becoming more aware of the world around her, and her little personality was starting to shine through.

Eventually, we began to settle down for the night. After a relaxing bath and another feeding, we tucked Parker into her crib, gently kissing her forehead and whispering goodnight.

"I can't believe how much she's changed in such a short time," I said softly, leaning against Liam as we watched Parker sleep. "She's really becoming her own little person."

Liam nodded, his expression filled with love. "Every day with her is a new adventure. I can't wait to see what she does next."

As we turned off the lights and headed back to our bedroom, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. It had been a wonderful day—filled with laughter, love, and the simple joy of being a family.

Snuggling into bed, I wrapped my arms around Liam, feeling his warmth against me. "Thank you for today," I whispered, my voice soft and full of emotion. "I loved every minute of it."

"Me too," Liam replied, kissing my forehead gently. "I'm so grateful for you and Parker. We're building something incredible together."

I felt a deep sense of peace settle over me as I closed my eyes. The challenges of parenthood were still there, but they felt manageable, made easier by the love and support we shared. Together, we would continue to grow and thrive as a family, embracing every moment and milestone.

As I drifted off to sleep, I held onto hope and excitement for the future. Parker was three months old, and our journey was just beginning. With Liam by my side and the love surrounding us, I knew we could face anything together.

The sun streamed into our bedroom as I lay there, half-awake and half-dreaming. Parker was still sleeping soundly in her crib, the soft sounds of her breathing filling the room with a peaceful ambiance. I felt the warmth of Liam beside me, his steady breathing a comforting reminder of the love that enveloped our little family.

As I glanced at the clock, I realized it was still early, and I took a moment to enjoy the tranquility before the day fully began. However, beneath the surface of my calm demeanor lay a growing sense of excitement—and a bit of anxiety. There was something I had been working on in secret, something I hadn't shared with Liam yet. It felt like the right time to talk about it, but I needed to gather my thoughts first.

After a few minutes, I decided to get up and make some coffee. I carefully slipped out of bed, not wanting to disturb Liam, and headed to the kitchen. I started brewing a pot, the familiar aroma of coffee filling the air as I mentally prepared myself for the conversation ahead.

As the coffee brewed, I couldn't help but reflect on how much my life had changed in the past few months. Since Parker was born, my priorities had shifted dramatically. While I was still dedicated to being a good partner and parent, I had also found a way to continue my education online. It had been challenging to balance everything, but I was determined to graduate early, and now I was so close to achieving that goal.

The sound of Liam stirring in the bedroom pulled me from my thoughts. I saw him sitting up, running a hand through his hair. "Good morning," he said, his voice raspy with sleep but warm as he smiled at me.

"Morning," I replied, pouring a cup of coffee and bringing it over to him. "I made you some coffee."

"Thanks," he said, taking the cup and inhaling the aroma deeply before taking a sip. "You're the best."

I couldn't help but smile at him. "You know it."

Liam took another sip of his coffee before setting it down and looking at me curiously. "What are you thinking about? You seem a little distant this morning."

I hesitated momentarily, feeling the weight of my secret pressing down on me. "Oh, you know, just... a lot on my mind," I said, trying to sound casual. "Parker, school, everything."

"School?" Liam raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "What do you mean? I thought you were taking a break from that while we adjusted to being parents?"

I nodded, feeling a twinge of guilt for not having shared this with him sooner. "I have been, but I've also been doing online school. I wanted to stay on track, and I figured it would be a good way to keep my options open for the future."

Liam's expression shifted to one of surprise and admiration. "Wait, seriously? How long have you been doing this?"

"For a few months now," I admitted, my heart racing a little. "I'm actually graduating early. I'll be done in a couple of weeks."

"Wow, Theo," Liam said, his voice filled with awe. "That's amazing! I can't believe you've been working on this while taking care of Parker. I'm so proud of you!"

I felt a rush of warmth at his words, but I also sensed an undercurrent of anxiety. "Thanks, but it's been tough to balance everything. I didn't want to overwhelm you with it all."

"You should have told me sooner," Liam said, leaning forward, his expression earnest. "I want to support you in everything you do. This is a huge accomplishment!"

"I know, and I appreciate that," I replied, deeply breathing. "I just wanted to ensure I could handle it before bringing it up. I didn't want to add more pressure to our lives right now."

Liam shook his head, reaching out to take my hand. "You're allowed to have your own goals and dreams, Theo. Just because we're parents doesn't mean you have to put your life on hold. If anything, I think it's even more important for us to pursue what makes us happy."

His words filled me with hope and encouragement. "You're right. I guess I just worried about juggling everything."

"Hey, we're a team, remember?" Liam said softly, squeezing my hand. "We'll figure it out together, just like we always do."

I smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "Thanks for understanding. I really do want to make you proud."

"You already do," he replied, his eyes filled with sincerity. "I'm proud of you for taking this on, especially with everything else going on. It shows how strong you are."

The warmth of his words enveloped me, and I couldn't help but feel a renewed sense of purpose. I had been so focused on Parker and our family that I had almost forgotten the importance of my own ambitions and dreams.

As we settled into a comfortable conversation about my upcoming graduation, I felt excitement bubbling within me. "I can't believe I'm finally finishing this chapter of my life," I said, my voice filled with enthusiasm. "It feels surreal."

Liam nodded, his expression thoughtful. "What do you want to do next? Any plans after graduation?"

"I'm not entirely sure yet," I admitted. "I think I'd like to explore my options—maybe look into furthering my education or finding a job that allows me to use what I've learned. But more importantly, I want to make sure I'm still there for Parker as she grows."

"Whatever you decide, I'll support you," Liam said, his voice steady. "We'll figure it out together. You've got so much potential, Theo, and I know you'll do amazing things."

His unwavering belief in me filled my heart with gratitude and motivation. "Thank you, Liam. I really couldn't ask for a better partner."

We spent the rest of the morning talking about my plans and aspirations, the conversation flowing effortlessly as we bounced ideas off one another. I felt invigorated, ready to embrace the next steps in my life, knowing that I had Liam by my side every step of the way.

When Parker began to stir again, we both looked toward her crib, our conversation temporarily interrupted by the soft sounds of her awakening. I smiled at her stretching her arms and letting out a little yawn, her face adorably scrunched up.

"Looks like someone is ready for some attention," Liam said, his voice filled with affection.

"Let's go get her," I suggested, already excited at the thought of scooping her up.

We moved toward the crib together, and I lifted Parker into my arms, cradling her close as she smiled up at us. "Good morning, sunshine!" I said, my heart swelling at her adorable grin.

"Hey there, little lady," Liam said, reaching out to tickle her cheek. "Did you sleep well?"

Parker responded with a series of happy coos and giggles, her tiny fingers grasping at my shirt. I felt my heart flutter with joy at her reaction.

"What should we do today, Parker?" I asked playfully, looking down at her as I settled into the rocking chair. "Any big plans for your three-month birthday?"

"Maybe a little adventure?" Liam suggested, leaning against the doorframe with a playful grin. "We could take her to the park or the zoo. I think she's ready to explore a bit more."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a rush of excitement at the idea. "That sounds amazing. I'd love to take her out and show her the world."

After some quick preparations—dressing Parker in a cute outfit and gathering supplies—we headed out the door. The fresh air hit us like a wave as we stepped outside, and I took a deep breath, savoring the moment.

The park was just a short walk away, and as we strolled along the path, I felt a sense of lightness in my heart. Parker was babbling happily in her stroller, her eyes wide with wonder as she took in the sights and sounds around her.

"This is perfect," I said, glancing over at Liam. "I love being out here with you both."

"Me too," he replied, his expression bright and full of joy. "These are the moments that make everything worthwhile."

We spent the afternoon exploring the park, laughing and playing as we watched Parker take in the world around her. She was so curious, her eyes darting from one thing to another, and it filled me with joy to see her experiencing new sights and sounds.

At one point, we stopped to sit on a bench, and I took Parker out of her stroller to hold her in my lap. She looked up at me with those wide blue eyes, and I couldn't help but smile.

"Look at all the trees, Parker!" I said, pointing to the branches swaying gently in the breeze. "Aren't they beautiful?"

Liam leaned closer, looking at Parker with affection. "And the flowers! Look at all the colors," he added, gesturing to the blooming flowers nearby. "This is just the beginning of all the amazing things you'll see as you grow up."

As we sat there, watching Parker take in the beauty of nature, I felt a profound sense of gratitude wash over me. I had everything I could ever want right here—a loving partner, a beautiful daughter, and the chance to embrace each moment together.

After our time at the park, we returned home, tired but happy. Parker had fallen asleep in her stroller, her tiny body nestled comfortably against her blanket. I felt a sense of contentment as I carried her inside, gently placing her in her crib.

Once Parker was settled, Liam and I took a moment to enjoy the peace of the house. "Today was amazing," I said, leaning against the kitchen counter as I poured us both a glass of water.

"It really was," Liam replied, his smile bright and genuine. "I love seeing her experience everything for the first time."

I nodded in agreement. "And I love sharing it with you. I couldn't ask for a better partner in this journey."

"Same here," he said, stepping closer to me and wrapping his arms around my waist. "I'm so proud of everything you're doing—balancing parenting and school and still making time for us. You're incredible."

I felt a warmth spread through my chest at his words. "Thank you, Liam. I just want to make sure we're all happy together."

As the evening rolled in, we settled into a comfortable routine—dinner, some quiet time together, and getting Parker ready for bed. I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment as I moved through the familiar motions, my heart full of love for my family.

After putting Parker to bed, Liam and I collapsed onto the couch, exhausted but happy. "Today was perfect," I said, leaning my head against his shoulder.

"It really was," he replied, his hand finding mine as we relaxed together. "And I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings."

As we sat there, the soft sounds of the house surrounding us, I felt a profound sense of peace settle over me. We were building a life together—filled with love, laughter, and countless moments of joy. I knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them as a team, united by the bond we shared.

As I closed my eyes, I held onto hope and excitement for the future. Parker was three months old, and our journey was just beginning. With Liam by my side and the love surrounding us, I knew we could embrace whatever came our way, one day at a time.

The morning sun streamed through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room. Today was the day—I was graduating from high school. It felt surreal, like a dream I wasn't quite ready to wake up from. As I sat up in bed, the moment's reality began to sink in. Three weeks ago, I juggled online classes, caring for Parker, and supporting Liam. Now, I was on the brink of a new chapter in my life.

I glanced over at Parker's crib, her peaceful face illuminated by the soft morning light. At three months old, she was growing so quickly. Her bright blue eyes seemed to hold a world of curiosity and wonder, mirroring my own excitement for the future. Liam was already up, preparing breakfast in the kitchen. The smell of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the subtle scent of baby lotion.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," Liam called out, noticing me sitting up.

"Morning," I replied, smiling as I watched him move around the kitchen. "Everything's ready for today?"

He nodded, a proud glint in his eyes. "Yep. You're going to do great. It's your big day."

I felt a surge of gratitude towards him. Balancing school and family had been challenging, but his unwavering support made all the difference. "Thanks, Liam. I couldn't have done it without you."

We shared a quiet moment, savoring the calm before the excitement of graduation. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the day ahead. Today wasn't just about me—it was about our family, our journey, and the future we were building together.

After breakfast, we got Parker ready for the day. She babbled happily, reaching out for her favorite rattles and soft toys. "She's so happy today," I remarked, watching her playful movements.

Liam chuckled, gently bouncing her in her bouncer. "She loves when we're happy. It's like she knows something special is happening."

I nodded, feeling a sense of pride swell in my chest. "Yeah, it's pretty amazing. I can't wait for you to see me walk across that stage."

We spent the morning getting ready for the ceremony. I donned my cap and gown, the fabric soft against my skin, a symbol of years of hard work and dedication. Parker looked up at me with her bright eyes, tiny hands clutching at the edges of my gown as if she could sense the moment's significance.

"Look at her," Liam said softly, his eyes never leaving Parker. "She's growing up so fast."

I smiled, placing a gentle kiss on Parker's forehead. "She really is. And today is a big milestone for all of us."

As the ceremony approached, we made our way to the auditorium. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the buzz of excited students and proud families. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, a mixture of nerves and exhilaration bubbling within me. This was it—the culmination of years of effort, the stepping stone to whatever lay ahead.

Finding our seats, I settled into my place, Parker nestled securely in her stroller beside us. The sight of my friends and classmates, all gathered to celebrate this moment, brought a sense of camaraderie and achievement. We had all worked hard to get here, and it felt wonderful to share this experience with them.

The ceremony began, the principal's voice echoing as speeches were given and honors were bestowed. When it was finally my turn, I stood up, my legs feeling a bit shaky but my resolve strong.

"Dear fellow graduates, parents, teachers, and friends," I began, my voice steady despite the butterflies in my stomach. "Today marks the end of one chapter and the beginning of another. We've faced challenges, celebrated successes, and grown in ways we never imagined. But through it all, we've had the support of our families and each other, making today possible."

I glanced down at Parker, her curious eyes following my movements. "This is a moment I couldn't have achieved without the love and support of my family—Liam, who has been my rock, and our daughter Parker, who brings so much joy into our lives."

I felt a surge of emotion as I continued, my words carrying the weight of my gratitude and love. "As we move forward into the next phase of our lives, let's remember the lessons we've learned, the friendships we've forged, and the dreams we hold dear. Here's to the future—bright, promising, and full of endless possibilities."

With that, I walked across the stage, proudly accepting my diploma. As I shook hands with the principal and turned to join my classmates, I felt a sense of accomplishment and excitement for what was to come.

After the ceremony, Liam and I found a quiet spot to celebrate. He pulled me into a warm embrace, his eyes shining with pride. "You did it, Theo. I'm so proud of you."

I smiled, feeling a rush of happiness. "We did it, Liam. This is just the beginning."

We shared a toast, and clinking our glasses was a small but meaningful gesture of our shared journey. As we looked out over the crowd, I felt a deep gratitude for the life we had built together and the adventures ahead.

Later that evening, we returned home, tired but elated from the day's events. Parker was already asleep in her crib, her tiny face peaceful and serene. We settled in for a quiet night, reflecting on the day and dreaming about the future.

As I lay in bed beside Liam, I couldn't help but feel a profound sense of contentment. Graduation was a milestone, but it was just one of many moments we would share as a family. With Parker in our lives and each other's unwavering support, I knew that we were ready to face whatever challenges and joys the future held.

"Here's to new beginnings," I whispered, kissing Liam's forehead. "And to our incredible family."

He smiled, pulling me close. "To us, Theo. Always together."

With that, I drifted off to sleep, feeling grateful for the journey we had embarked on and excited for the adventures that awaited us. Graduation was not just an end but a new beginning—one that we would embrace together as a family.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

"Here's to new beginnings," I whispered, kissing Liam's forehead. "And to our incredible family."

He smiled, pulling me close. "To us, Theo. Always together."

With that, I drifted off to sleep, feeling grateful for the journey we had embarked on and excited for the adventures that awaited us. Graduation was not just an end but a new beginning—one that we would embrace together as a family.

Theo's Pov

The sun peeked through the curtains, casting soft rays of light across the room as I stirred awake. I blinked a few times, momentarily disoriented, before my eyes fell on the clock. It was just after 7:00 AM. I took a moment to enjoy the stillness of the morning before I realized that Parker was starting to stir in her crib.

"Hey there, sleepyhead," I whispered, gently nudging Liam. He grunted in response, clearly not yet ready to face the day.

"Parker's awake," I said softly, but I couldn't help the smile that spread across my face. I loved mornings like this, where the promise of a new day felt fresh and exciting.

Liam sighed but finally opened his eyes, a slow smile forming as he caught sight of me. "Mornings and babies," he muttered playfully. "The perfect combination for sleep deprivation."

"Come on, you know you love it," I replied, playfully shoving him. "Plus, she's the cutest alarm clock ever."

With a reluctant chuckle, Liam sat up and rubbed his eyes. "All right, let's go rescue our little princess."

We made our way to Parker's nursery, where the soft sounds of her babbling filled the air. She was lying in her crib, her tiny hands waving in the air as she looked up at the mobile above her, a happy grin on her face.

"Good morning, Parker!" I said brightly, lifting her into my arms. "Did you sleep well?"

"Looks like someone's in a good mood," Liam added, leaning over to kiss her forehead.

Parker cooed happily, her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. I loved the way she lit up whenever we entered the room. It was a little reminder of how much joy she brought into our lives.

"Let's get her changed and fed," I suggested, glancing at the clock. "She usually gets pretty hungry around this time."

As we went through the morning routine, I felt a sense of rhythm develop—diaper changes, quick cuddles, and then settling into the rocking chair to nurse her. Parker nursed eagerly, and I could feel the warmth and comfort of our connection.

"How's she doing?" Liam asked, leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed.

"She's perfect," I said, glancing up at him. "Just like her dad."

Liam grinned, clearly pleased with the compliment. "I love hearing that."

Holding Parker close, I marveled at how much she had grown. Just three months ago, she had been so small and fragile. Now she was a vibrant little person with a personality that was starting to shine through.

After Parker finished nursing, I gently burped her and felt a wave of happiness wash over me. I couldn't believe how lucky I was to have both Liam and Parker in my life. They were my world.

"Do you think she's ready for some tummy time?" Liam suggested, moving closer to us.

"Definitely," I replied, feeling excited about helping her develop new skills. "Let's set her up on the play mat."

We laid Parker down on her colorful play mat, and she immediately started reaching for the hanging toys, her little legs kicking in excitement.

"Look at her go!" I said, my heart swelling with pride. "She's getting so strong."

"Yeah, she is," Liam agreed, his eyes focused on Parker. "I can't wait to see her roll over again."

"Maybe she'll surprise us today," I said, glancing down at our daughter. "What do you think, Parker? Are you ready to show us some new tricks?"

Parker babbled in response, her excitement palpable as she grasped at the toys, her little hands moving with determination. It was moments like these that filled our hearts with joy and purpose. We nurtured her growth, and every milestone felt like a shared victory.

After a while, Parker started to fuss, signaling that she was getting tired. I gently lifted her back into my arms and rocked her softly. "Looks like someone needs a nap," I said, glancing over at Liam.

"Let's get her settled down," Liam suggested, moving to help me. "You want to read her a story before she goes to sleep?"

I smiled at the idea. "That sounds perfect. She loves hearing our voices."

We chose one of her favorite books, a colorful board book filled with animals and playful rhymes. As I read to her, I felt a sense of calm envelop us. The sound of my voice and the rhythmic cadence of the words seemed to soothe Parker, and I could see her eyelids growing heavier with each page.

Liam watched us with a soft smile, his heart clearly full as he witnessed this special moment between mother and daughter. "You're an amazing storyteller," he said, leaning against the wall.

"Thanks," I replied, my cheeks warming at his compliment. "It's easy when the audience is so cute."

By the time we finished the book, Parker had drifted off to sleep in my arms. I carefully placed her in her crib, ensuring she was comfortable before tiptoeing out of the nursery with Liam.

"Now that she's asleep, what do you want to do?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

Liam looked thoughtful for a moment. "How about we finally tackle that project we've been talking about? The garden?"

I perked up at the suggestion. "That sounds like a great idea! I've been meaning to plant those flowers we bought last week."

We gathered our gardening supplies, excitement buzzing between us as we headed outside. The sun was shining brightly, and the fresh air felt invigorating.

"I love days like this," I said, breathing in deeply. "It feels good to be outside and working together."

"Agreed," Liam said, setting up the pots and soil. "Plus, I can't wait to see how beautiful it'll look once everything's planted."

We shared stories and laughter as we worked side by side, planting flowers and arranging the garden. Moments like these reminded me of how important it was to make time for each other, to nurture not just our daughter but our relationship as well.

"You know, I was thinking," I said, carefully placing a flower in the soil. "Maybe we could turn this area into a little play space for Parker once she's older."

Liam's eyes lit up at the idea. "That would be perfect! We could set up some toys and maybe even a little sandbox. She'll love it."

"Exactly! We can make it a fun spot for her to explore," I replied, feeling a surge of excitement for the future.

As we continued working, the sound of Parker's happy coos drifted from the nursery, and I felt a deep sense of fulfillment. We were creating a home for her, a space filled with love and laughter.

Eventually, we finished the gardening, wiping our hands on our shirts and admiring our work. The flowers stood tall and vibrant, a testament to our teamwork.

"Looks amazing!" I said, stepping back to admire our handiwork. "I can't wait to see them bloom."

"Me too," Liam replied, beaming with pride. "We make a good team, don't we?"

"Best team," I affirmed, leaning in to kiss him gently. "I'm so grateful to be doing this with you."

With Parker still napping, we decided to take a break and enjoy some quiet time on the patio. We settled into our chairs, sipping on cold drinks while soaking up the warmth of the sun.

"This is nice," Liam said, closing his eyes as he tilted his head back. "Just us, some fresh air, and a little peace and quiet."

"Definitely," I agreed, taking a moment to relish the tranquility. "We've earned it after the busy morning we had."

After a while, we heard a soft sound coming from the nursery. "I think she's waking up," I said, glancing at Liam.

"Let's go check on her," he said, setting down his drink and getting up.

We walked back inside, and I felt a rush of anticipation as we approached the nursery. Sure enough, Parker was awake, her little arms stretching above her head as she let out a tiny yawn.

"Good morning again, sunshine!" I said, scooping her up into my arms. "Did you have a nice nap?"

Liam leaned over to kiss her forehead. "Hey there, sleepyhead! Ready for some more fun?"

Parker cooed happily in response, her eyes bright as she looked between us. I could see the curiosity in her gaze, and I felt a surge of affection for this little person who had changed our lives in so many ways.

"What do you think we should do now?" I asked, bouncing Parker gently in my arms. "We could go for another walk or maybe play in the living room."

"Let's play!" Liam suggested, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I'll get the play mat set up. She loves it when we join her for tummy time."

"Great idea!" I replied, setting Parker down gently on the play mat once we were in the living room. "Look at all the toys we have for you, Parker!"

Liam joined us with a big grin, setting down colorful blocks and soft toys for Parker to explore. She immediately reached for a plush turtle, her fingers grasping at it eagerly.

"Look at her go!" I said, my heart swelling with pride as she pulled the toy closer. "She's so determined."

"Just like her dads," Liam teased, winking at me.

Parker babbled in response, her voice filling the room with joy. I couldn't help but laugh at how expressive she was becoming. Each day brought new sounds and expressions, and I felt grateful to be a part of this incredible journey.

We spent the next hour playing with Parker, engaging her with bright colors and silly sounds. I loved how she responded to our voices, her eyes lighting up with excitement as we cheered her on.

"Can you say 'Dada'?" Liam prompted, his voice exaggerated and playful. "Give it a try, Parker!"

"Dada!" Parker squeaked, her tiny mouth forming the words, even if they weren't perfect yet.

I burst out laughing. "She's a genius! I think she's ready to take over the world."

"And she will," Liam said, smiling as he continued to play with her. "One adorable step at a time."

As the afternoon wore on, we decided to prepare dinner. I took the lead in the kitchen, putting together a simple meal while Liam kept Parker entertained in the living room.

"What's cooking?" Liam called out, his voice cheerful as he walked into the kitchen, Parker bouncing happily in his arms.

"Just some pasta and veggies," I replied, stirring the sauce on the stove. "Something easy but delicious."

"Sounds perfect," he said, planting a kiss on my cheek before setting Parker in her high chair. "We're all about easy these days."

"Right? I feel like we're always on the go, but that's just life with a baby," I said, chuckling as I poured the pasta into the boiling water.

"True. But we're doing an amazing job balancing it all," Liam replied, his eyes filled with warmth. "I wouldn't trade it for anything."

After dinner, we settled down for a quiet evening together. With Parker in her crib, we curled up on the couch, finally relaxing after a busy day.

"What a day it's been," I said, leaning back against the couch, feeling a sense of contentment wash over me. "But I wouldn't have it any other way."

"Me neither," Liam replied, his arm wrapping around my shoulders. "We're building something beautiful here, and I love every moment of it."

As we sat there, watching the evening sky darken outside, I felt a deep sense of gratitude. Life with Parker was a whirlwind of joy, challenges, and new experiences, and I was grateful for every single moment.

"I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings," I said softly, glancing over at Liam.

"Me too," he said, his voice warm and reassuring. "Together, we can handle anything that comes our way."

With that, I closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of Liam's embrace and the love that surrounded us. We were a family, navigating the beautiful chaos of life together, and I knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it as a united front.

As I drifted off to sleep, I felt a sense of peace settle over me, knowing that we were right where we belonged—together, as a family, ready to embrace whatever came next.

The soft glow of the nightlight bathed the nursery in a warm, comforting light as I settled into the rocking chair with Parker in my arms. It was a familiar routine that I cherished more than I could express. She had just woken up, her little whimpers breaking the stillness of the night. As I cradled her against my chest, I felt a wave of warmth and love wash over me.

"Hey there, sweet girl," I whispered softly, brushing a stray hair from her forehead. "It's time for your midnight snack."

Parker looked up at me with those big, blue eyes, her tiny hands reaching out for me. I couldn't help but smile as I guided her to nurse. Our connection during these moments was indescribable—intimate, nurturing, and deeply fulfilling.

As she latched on, I couldn't help but feel a rush of emotions. It was incredible how something so natural and beautiful could also come with such depth of feeling. I rocked gently, allowing the soothing motion to calm both of us.

But as I sat there in the quiet of the night, my thoughts drifted back to that night at Beacon Hills Hospital—the night everything changed. I remembered the fear courting through me, the confusion and chaos as we faced the Ghost Riders. It had been a terrifying experience, one that felt like a bad dream I couldn't wake up from.

"Who would have thought that night would lead us here?" I mused aloud, glancing down at Parker, who was now content and focused on nursing. "You're the best thing that came out of that madness?"

The memory flashed vividly in my mind: the elevator doors closing, the feeling of impending doom as we confronted the supernatural forces at play. Liam and I had fought to protect each other and our friends, never imagining that we would eventually become parents.

"It's crazy how life works," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. "One moment, we're battling supernatural beings, and the next, I'm here, nursing you in the middle of the night."

Parker paused for a moment, looking up at me with curiosity, as if she understood every word I was saying. I chuckled softly, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. "You have no idea what we went through to get here. But I'd do it all again for you."

The love and bond I felt for Parker were so strong, but they were also intertwined with the memories of that night—the chaos, the fear, and the uncertainty. It was a reminder of how fragile life could be, how quickly everything could change. But through it all, we had emerged stronger.

"Do you ever wonder about that night?" I asked, my voice soft as I continued to rock back and forth. "How close we came to losing everything? Sometimes I think about what would have happened if we hadn't made it out."

Parker continued nursing, her little body warm against mine, and I could feel her innocence wrapping around me like a protective blanket. "You're our miracle, Parker. You remind me that this world still has beauty, even when things get tough."

I could still vividly recall the moment we discovered that Parker was on the way. It had been overwhelming—the realization that we were going to be parents after everything we had faced. There had been a whirlwind of emotions: fear, excitement, love, and uncertainty. But ultimately, it was a beautiful revelation that we were grateful for every day.

"I promise to always protect you," I whispered, looking down at her sleeping face. "No matter what happens, I'll always be here for you. Just like your dad."

I thought about Liam and how much he had changed since Parker's arrival. He was so dedicated, so loving, and he had stepped into his role as a father with grace and strength. We had grown as both individuals and as partners and parents.

As Parker finished nursing and began to drift off to sleep, I gently burped her, marveling at how such a tiny person could hold so much power over my heart. "You're going to do amazing things, Parker," I said softly, my voice filled with hope. "I can't wait to see the person you become."

After she let out a tiny burp, I carefully placed her back in her crib, making sure she was comfortable and tucked in. I lingered for a moment, watching her sleep, the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest a reminder of the miracle she was.

"Goodnight, my little one," I whispered, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "I love you more than words can say."

As I turned to leave the nursery, my thoughts returned to that night at the hospital. It had been a turning point in our lives, a reminder of how precious and fleeting time could be. The struggles we faced only strengthened our bond, and our love for each other carried us through the darkest moments.

Back in the living room, I settled onto the couch, a sense of calm enveloping me. The house was quiet, the only sounds the gentle ticking of the clock and the soft rustle of leaves outside. I leaned back, letting the stillness settle in as I took a moment to reflect.

I felt a weight lift off my shoulders as I considered how far we had come. We had faced challenges and uncertainties, but through it all, we had built a life filled with love, laughter, and hope. Parker was the embodiment of our journey, a beautiful reminder that there could be light even in the face of darkness.

Just then, I heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching. Liam entered the room, rubbing his eyes as he joined me on the couch. "Is she asleep?" he asked, his voice still thick with sleep.

"Yeah, she's out like a light," I replied, smiling at him. "She nursed and then drifted right off."

Liam grinned, a look of contentment washing over his face. "You're amazing, Theo. Handling all of this like a pro."

I shrugged, feeling a bit bashful. "It's easier when I have you by my side."

He settled into the couch beside me, taking my hand in his. "We make a great team. I couldn't do this without you."

I smiled, feeling a rush of warmth at his words. "Together, we can handle anything."

We sat there in the quiet, the weight of the day's events melting away. It felt good to take a moment for ourselves, to enjoy the peace of the night and the love that surrounded us.

"Have you thought about what you want to do tomorrow?" Liam asked, his tone curious.

I nodded, feeling a spark of excitement. "I was thinking we could take Parker to the park for a picnic. It's supposed to be nice outside."

"That sounds perfect," Liam said, his eyes lighting up at the suggestion. "Parker will love it. We can pack her favorite toys and maybe even get some ice cream afterward."

"Absolutely," I replied, my heart swelling at the thought. "It'll be a great way to spend time together as a family."

We continued talking, discussing our plans for the next day and sharing our hopes and dreams for Parker's future. As we shared our thoughts, I felt a sense of peace settle over me, knowing that we were committed to being the best parents we could be.

Eventually, we turned off the lights and headed to bed, the house's quiet wrapping around us like a warm blanket. As I lay beside Liam, I couldn't help but think about how lucky we were to have each other and Parker.

"Goodnight, Theo," Liam said softly, pulling me close. "I love you."

"Goodnight, Liam. I love you too," I replied, feeling safe and cherished in his embrace.

As I drifted off to sleep, I held onto the memory of the day, the laughter and love that filled our home, and the promise of tomorrow. The journey had been filled with challenges, but with Liam by my side and Parker in our lives, I knew we could face anything that came our way.

Together, we were building a beautiful life filled with hope, love, and cherished moments that would define our family for years to come.

The morning sun streamed through the windows, brightening the kitchen as I moved around, packing for our picnic at the park. The excitement in the air was palpable, and I couldn't help but feel giddy at the thought of spending a beautiful day outdoors with Liam and Parker.

"Are you ready for our adventure?" I called out, glancing over my shoulder to see Liam setting up the blanket in the living room.

"Almost! Just making sure we have everything," he replied, his voice cheerful as he rummaged through the picnic basket. "I want to make sure Parker has all her favorite toys."

I chuckled, watching him carefully select a few plush toys and colorful blocks to take with us. It was adorable how protective he was of our little girl's happiness. "Don't forget the sunscreen! We don't want her to get sunburned."

Liam shot me a look, clearly feigning exasperation. "I know, I know! You're like a walking parenting manual."

I laughed, enjoying the playful banter that had become a staple of our relationship since becoming parents. "Hey, someone has to keep us organized!"

Once everything was packed, we loaded the car, Parker nestled safely in her car seat, surrounded by her toys and a soft blanket. I could already see the wonder in her eyes as she took in her surroundings, her tiny fingers reaching out to grasp at the sun-drenched air.

"Ready for your first picnic?" I asked her, my heart swelling with joy as I settled into the front seat.

"Just wait until she sees the park," Liam said, grinning as he started the engine. "She's going to love it."

The drive to the park was filled with light chatter, laughter, and the soothing sounds of Parker babbling in the backseat. I could see her in the rearview mirror, her little head bobbing with every turn of the car. Moments like this made everything worthwhile—simple, joyous moments that created lasting memories.

When we arrived at the park, the scent of freshly cut grass and blooming flowers greeted us. Families were scattered across the green expanse, some enjoying picnics, others playing games, and a few just relaxing in the sun.

"Look at all the colors!" I exclaimed, pointing to the vibrant flowers and trees that surrounded us. "This is going to be perfect for Parker."

Liam smiled, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Let's find a good spot."

We settled on a shaded area under a large oak tree, spreading out the picnic blanket and arranging our food and drinks. Parker was wide-eyed, taking in her new surroundings as Liam set up her play mat.

"Okay, little one," I said, gently placing Parker on her mat. "Let's see if you can enjoy some tummy time here in the great outdoors."

Liam joined us on the blanket, leaning close to Parker as she squirmed. "Look at all the birds and squirrels, Parker!" he said, his voice animated. "You'll be exploring this park in no time."

Parker seemed mesmerized by the sights and sounds around her, her little hands reaching for the grass as if she wanted to grasp the whole world in her tiny fingers. I couldn't help but laugh at her curiosity; it was contagious.

"I think she's going to be an explorer," I said, watching as Parker kicked her legs excitedly. "Always wanting to discover new things."

"Just like her dads," Liam replied, a proud smile on his face. "We've always loved adventures."

After a few minutes of play, we decided to have our picnic lunch. I laid out our prepared spread—sandwiches, fresh fruit, chips, and lemonade. The colors were vibrant, and the food looked inviting against the backdrop of the green grass.

"Dig in!" I said, grabbing a sandwich and taking a big bite. The flavors exploded in my mouth, and I sighed contentedly. "This is great!"

Liam joined in, sampling the food while keeping an eye on Parker. "This is exactly what I needed—a day out in the sun with my two favorite girls."

Parker continued to babble happily, occasionally letting out little squeals of delight as she reached for the toys around her. It was the perfect combination of relaxation and joy, and I felt grateful for the opportunity to spend the day together.

"Do you think she'll remember days like this when she's older?" I asked, glancing over at Liam.

"Maybe not specifically," he replied thoughtfully. "But I think the love and happiness we create together will stay with her. That's what matters most."

I nodded, feeling a wave of emotion wash over me. "You're right. It's about building those memories, even if she doesn't remember every detail."

After lunch, we decided to take Parker for a walk around the park. I lifted her from the blanket, holding her close as Liam grabbed the stroller and set it up.

"Ready to explore, little one?" I asked, adjusting her hat to shield her from the sun.

Parker cooed in response, her eyes sparkling excitedly as she settled into the stroller.

"Let's go!" Liam said enthusiastically, pushing the stroller along the walking paths.

The park was alive with activity—children playing on swings, families having picnics, and dogs chasing after Frisbees. I loved the energy surrounding us, the sense of community and connection that seemed to thrive in the open air.

As we walked, I took in the sights and sounds around us. Children's laughter echoed in the distance, mingling with the rustling leaves overhead. "It feels so good to be outside," I said, inhaling deeply. "This was the perfect idea."

Liam nodded, glancing down at Parker, who was taking in the world with wide eyes. "Look at her—she's so curious. I can't wait until she can run around and play."

"Me too," I said, feeling a sense of excitement for the future. "But for now, we'll enjoy these moments."

We continued our walk, pointing out various sights to Parker—the ducks swimming in the pond, the flowers blooming in vibrant colors, and the families enjoying their time together. I felt a sense of pride swell within me, knowing that we were creating a loving environment for her to grow up in.

After some time, we found a shaded spot near the pond where we decided to take a break. I set Parker down on the grass, her tiny fingers exploring the blades beneath her.

"This is so much fun," I said, watching her giggle as she reached for the grass. "She's loving every second of this."

Liam settled beside us, his arm draping protectively around my shoulders. "It's amazing how much joy she finds in the simplest things."

As we sat there, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. The love and happiness that surrounded us made everything feel right in the world. We were building memories that would last a lifetime, and I was grateful for every moment.

After our break, we decided to take a few pictures to capture the day. I pulled out my phone, snapping candid shots of Liam playing with Parker and her adorable reactions.

"Say cheese!" I said, directing Parker as I captured her wide-eyed expression.

"She's definitely a natural in front of the camera," Liam joked, pulling funny faces as I snapped more pictures.

"Just like her dads," I replied with a laugh, feeling grateful for this life we had built together.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the park, we started to pack up our things. "What a perfect day," I said, looking over at Liam.

"Absolutely. We should do this more often," he replied, his eyes sparkling with joy.

"Definitely. It's nice to step away from the routine and just enjoy being together as a family," I said, lifting Parker back into my arms.

As we walked back to the car, I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the moments we shared. The laughter, the love, and the joy that Parker brought into our lives were treasures I would cherish forever.

Once we returned home, we settled into our evening routine—dinner, bath time for Parker, and some quiet cuddles before bed. As I rocked Parker to sleep, I couldn't help but reflect on the day we had just experienced.

"Goodnight, my sweet girl," I whispered, kissing her forehead as her eyes fluttered closed. "You make every day brighter."

After putting her in her crib, I joined Liam in the living room, where he was already waiting with a warm smile. "She was perfect today," I said, sinking onto the couch beside him.

"Just like her dads," he said, wrapping an arm around me.

We settled in, enjoying the quiet moments together after a day full of adventure. The sun had set, and the stars began to twinkle outside, casting a serene glow over our home. I felt a deep sense of peace and happiness, knowing that we were creating a beautiful life together—one filled with love, laughter, and cherished memories.

"Here's to many more days like today," I said softly, leaning my head against Liam's shoulder.

"Absolutely," he replied, pulling me closer. "Together, we can handle anything."

As I closed my eyes, I felt grateful for the journey we were on. The love we shared was a guiding light, illuminating our path as we embraced every moment, every challenge, and every joy that life had to offer.

And as I drifted off to sleep, I held onto the promise of tomorrow, knowing that each new day would bring us closer together as a family.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As I closed my eyes, I felt grateful for the journey we were on. The love we shared was a guiding light, illuminating our path as we embraced every moment, every challenge, and every joy that life had to offer.

And as I drifted off to sleep, I held onto the promise of tomorrow, knowing that each new day would bring us closer together as a family.

Theo's Pov

I could hardly believe it, but here we were—Parker was four months old. The realization filled me with a mixture of joy and disbelief. It felt like just yesterday that she was a tiny, fragile newborn, and now she was a vibrant little person, full of energy and curiosity. Each day brought new milestones, and I cherished watching her grow.

The morning sun spilled into our bedroom, casting a warm glow across the room as I stirred awake. I glanced over at the crib beside our bed and saw Parker, her little face scrunched up as she slowly woke. I could hear the soft coos and babbles escaping her lips, and it filled my heart with warmth.

"Good morning, sunshine!" I said, sitting up and stretching my arms. "Are you ready to take on the day?"

As if in response, Parker let out a delighted squeal, her tiny arms flailing as she kicked her legs. I couldn't help but laugh, my heart swelling with love for her.

"Looks like someone is in a good mood," Liam said, waking up beside me, his voice still thick with sleep. He rubbed his eyes and glanced at Parker, a smile spreading across his face. "Hey there, little lady!"

I carefully lifted Parker from her crib, cradling her in my arms. "She's ready to conquer the world, aren't you?" I cooed at her, watching her eyes light up as she looked at us.

"Let's get her changed and fed," Liam suggested, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. "She's probably starving after sleeping so well."

"Definitely," I agreed, moving to the changing table while Liam gathered the supplies. "I can't believe how much she's grown, Liam. She's getting so strong and expressive."

Liam nodded, watching as I changed Parker's diaper. "It's amazing. Just four months ago, she was so tiny and fragile. Now look at her—she's practically a little powerhouse!"

After Parker was changed and ready for her morning feed, I settled into the rocking chair, positioning her comfortably. As she latched on, I felt that familiar rush of warmth and connection wash over me.

"I love these moments," I said softly, glancing at Liam as he joined me in the living room. "It's just us, taking it all in."

Liam smiled, his eyes filled with warmth as he watched us. "She's really finding her personality, isn't she? I can already see the little quirks she's developing."

I nodded, watching Parker's eyes wander around the room, taking in the sights and sounds. "She's so curious about everything. I can't wait to see how she'll react to new experiences."

After Parker finished nursing, I gently burped her, and she let out a satisfied sigh. "That's my girl," I murmured, placing her back in her crib. "Now, let's get you ready for some tummy time."

We spread out a soft play mat in the living room and laid Parker down, surrounded by her favorite toys. I could see her little legs kicking in excitement as she settled onto her stomach.

"Look at her go!" I exclaimed, leaning in closer. "She's getting better at holding her head up."

Liam knelt beside me, his eyes wide with admiration. "She's so strong! I can't believe how much she's developed in just a month."

Parker pushed herself up with her arms, her expression one of determination as she looked at us. "You're doing it, Parker!" I cheered, clapping my hands softly. "Keep it up!"

She responded with a delighted gurgle, her smile infectious. Witnessing her milestones was incredible, and I felt an overwhelming sense of pride at how far she had come.

"Do you think she'll start rolling over soon?" Liam asked, his tone hopeful.

"I wouldn't be surprised," I replied, watching Parker closely. "She's been showing a lot of strength, and I think she's eager to explore."

We spent the next few minutes encouraging Parker as she practiced tummy time, cheering her on with every little effort. Each kick, each coo filled the room with joy, and I felt grateful for these moments that brought us closer together as a family.

After a while, Parker started to fuss, signaling that she was ready for a nap. "Let's get her settled down," I suggested, gently lifting her from the mat and cradling her against my chest.

Liam helped us into the nursery, and I tucked Parker into her crib, ensuring she was comfortable. "Sweet dreams, my little explorer," I whispered, kissing her forehead gently.

Once Parker was asleep, we took a moment to savor the quiet. "She's growing so fast," I said, leaning against the wall with a sense of contentment. "It's incredible to see how much she changes every day."

"Yeah," Liam agreed, his eyes reflecting the same pride I felt. "Every milestone is a reminder of how lucky we are to have her."

With Parker napping peacefully, we decided to take a little break ourselves. I made us both some coffee and we settled into the living room, enjoying the rare moment of quiet.

"What do you think we should do today?" I asked, taking a sip of my coffee.

Liam shrugged, considering our options. "Maybe we could go for a walk later, or we could invite some friends over for a playdate with Parker."

I smiled at the idea of a playdate. "That sounds perfect! It'll be nice for her to spend time with other babies."

"Agreed," Liam said, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "I'll text a few of our friends and see if they're available."

As we chatted about our plans, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the life we were building together. We had faced challenges, but we were growing stronger as a family, and each day felt like a new adventure.

After finishing our coffee, we decided to tidy up the house a bit before Parker woke up. I picked up toys scattered across the living room while Liam took care of the dishes from breakfast. It felt good to work together, and the little routines we had developed made our home feel warm and inviting.

As I picked up Parker's toys, I reflected on how much she had changed in just four months. She was becoming more interactive and expressive, her laughter filling the house with joy. I thought about the adventures that awaited us, the milestones yet to come, and how we would navigate it all together.

"Do you remember when we first brought her home?" I asked, glancing over at Liam as we both took a break to admire the cleaned-up living room.

"Of course," he replied, a smile creeping onto his face. "I was so nervous, and you were so calm. It was like you just knew what to do."

I chuckled, shaking my head. "I was just trying to hide how terrified I was. But somehow, it all just fell into place."

"It's because you're an amazing dad," Liam said, his voice full of sincerity. "Watching you with Parker has made me fall in love with you even more."

I felt a warmth spread through my chest at his words. "Thank you, Liam. It means a lot to hear that."

Just then, we heard the soft sounds of Parker waking up from her nap. I smiled, feeling a rush of anticipation as we moved back to the nursery.

"Ready to see our little sunshine?" Liam asked, excitement lacing his voice.

"Absolutely," I replied, opening the door to the nursery.

Parker was already stirring in her crib, her little hands reaching out as she let out a small whine. "Hey, sweet girl," I said softly, lifting her into my arms. "Did you have a good nap?"

She cooed happily, her eyes bright as she looked up at us. "We missed you!" Liam chimed in, leaning closer to give her a kiss.

After settling Parker in the living room with her toys, we watched as she explored her surroundings, her curious nature shining through. She was fascinated by everything—the colors, the textures, the sounds of laughter echoing around her.

"Look at her go," I said, my heart swelling with pride. "She's like a little explorer."

"I can already see her personality coming out," Liam remarked, his eyes filled with admiration. "She's going to be a handful."

I laughed, nodding in agreement. "But in the best way possible. I can't wait to see what she'll do next."

As the afternoon rolled in, we decided to head out for a walk in the park. The weather was perfect, and I felt a sense of excitement bubbling within me as we prepared to leave. We gathered Parker's things—her diaper bag, snacks, and a cozy blanket—before loading everything into the stroller.

"Are you ready for your first park adventure, Parker?" I asked, glancing down at her as we secured her into the stroller.

"Let's do this!" Liam exclaimed, giving Parker a playful wave. "Time for some fun!"

The walk to the park was filled with laughter and playful chatter. Parker seemed to enjoy the fresh air, her eyes wide with wonder as we passed by blooming flowers and chirping birds.

"Look at all the colors, Parker!" I pointed out, noticing the vibrant blooms lining the path. "Isn't it beautiful?"

As we arrived at the park, I could see families scattered across the grassy areas, children running around and playing. It was a lively scene, and I felt a sense of joy wash over me as we joined the atmosphere.

We found a nice spot under a shady tree and set up our blanket, laying Parker down on the grass to give her some room to explore. "What do you think, little one?" I asked, watching as she kicked her legs in excitement. "Your first picnic!"

Liam laid out the snacks we had brought, and we settled in, enjoying the sunshine and the sounds of laughter surrounding us. "This is perfect," I said, glancing over at Liam.

"Agreed. I'm so glad we decided to do this," he replied, reaching for a snack. "We need more days like this."

As we sat together, we engaged Parker with silly faces and funny sounds, eliciting delightful giggles from her. "You're such a happy little girl," I said, my heart swelling at her infectious laughter.

After a while, we decided to take a short stroll around the park with Parker in her stroller. As we walked, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. Watching her take in the world was a reminder of how precious these moments were.

"Do you remember how nervous we were about becoming parents?" Liam asked, glancing over at me with a playful smile.

"Absolutely," I said, laughing. "But look at us now—we're doing it!"

"We really are," he replied, his eyes shining with pride. "And I wouldn't want to do it with anyone else."

As the day began to wind down, we returned to our picnic spot, and I felt a deep sense of fulfillment. The sun was beginning to set, casting a golden glow over the park. I looked down at Parker, who was happily babbling to herself, and my heart swelled with love.

"Today was amazing," I said, feeling grateful for every moment we shared. "I can't wait for more days like this."

"Me neither," Liam agreed, his hand finding mine. "This is what it's all about—making memories together as a family."

As we packed up to leave, I glanced at Parker one last time. She was growing so quickly, and I knew that every moment was a treasure.

"Goodnight, little one," I whispered as we loaded her into the car. "You make every day brighter."

Once we arrived home, we settled into our evening routine, giving Parker a bath and reading her a bedtime story. As I rocked her to sleep, I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the life we were building together.

"I love you, Parker," I whispered, kissing her forehead. "You're our little miracle."

After placing her in her crib, I joined Liam in the living room, where he was waiting with a warm smile.

"Another perfect day," I said, sinking onto the couch beside him.

"Absolutely," he replied, pulling me close. "I'm so proud of the family we're creating."

As we sat together, the quiet of the evening wrapping around us, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. Each day was an adventure, and I couldn't wait to see what the future held for us as a family.

The clock on the wall ticked steadily, the sound echoing through the quiet house as I sat at the dining table, a half-eaten bowl of cereal in front of me. It was the same routine as always—breakfast, a few moments of peace, and then the inevitable reminder that the full moon was just around the corner.

I glanced out the window at the clear blue sky, but all I could think about was the approaching full moon. It was a time of the month that filled me with dread. As the days ticked down, I felt a tight knot of anxiety settle in my stomach.

Parker was now four months old, and with each passing month, I worried more about how the full moon would affect her. The last one had been unsettling; I still vividly remembered the way her eyes had turned that eerie yellow, a stark reminder of her connection to our world.

"Hey, are you okay?" Liam asked, breaking through my thoughts as he entered the kitchen, his eyes filled with concern.

I forced a smile, but I could tell it didn't reach my eyes. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just... thinking."

"Thinking about the full moon?" he guessed, sitting down across from me. "You've been quiet about it lately."

I nodded, my heart heavy as I picked at my cereal. "I can't help but worry about Parker. The last full moon... her eyes turned yellow, Liam. What if it happens again?"

Liam reached across the table, his hand covering mine. "I know it's tough, Theo. But we don't really know how this will affect her long-term. She's still so young."

"But she's part of this world," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "What if the full moon affects her in ways we can't even anticipate? What if she has to go through what we did?"

Liam squeezed my hand, his touch warm and reassuring. "We'll face it together, just like we always do. We're a team, remember? If anything happens, we'll be there to support her."

I looked into his eyes, searching for reassurance. "I just want to protect her from everything—the world, the supernatural stuff, everything. I didn't ask for this life, and I don't want her to have to deal with it either."

"I get it," he said softly, his expression serious. "But we can't control everything. We can only do our best to guide her and be there when she needs us."

I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling within me. "You're right. I just wish I could take away the fear of what might happen."

"We'll keep her safe, I promise," Liam said firmly. "And if her eyes turn yellow again, we'll handle it. We'll research and talk to Deaton—whatever it takes."

The mention of Deaton brought some comfort. He had been a reliable ally in our lives, a source of knowledge and guidance regarding the supernatural. "I guess we can reach out to him again, just to be prepared."

"Definitely," Liam agreed, his voice steady. "But for now, let's focus on today. We can't let the worry of the future steal our joy in the present."

I took another breath, trying to shift my mindset. "Okay. You're right. It's just hard to push those thoughts away."

"Let's distract ourselves then," Liam suggested, a playful glint in his eyes. "How about we take Parker out for a walk today? Fresh air will do us all good."

I nodded, feeling a small smile creeping back onto my face. "That sounds nice. I'll get Parker ready."

As I stood up, I could hear Parker's soft babbling coming from the nursery, a reminder of her joy in our lives. Despite the looming full moon and my worries, she was still our light.

After a quick breakfast, I headed to the nursery, where Parker happily kicked her legs and reached for her toys. "Good morning, little explorer!" I said, scooping her up into my arms. "Are you ready for an adventure?"

Parker responded with delighted coos, her tiny hands reaching for my face as if to say she was ready for anything. I dressed her in a cute sun hat and a light onesie, preparing her for the day ahead.

Once we were all set, we made our way outside. The sun was warm on my skin, and I felt a sense of peace wash over me as we strolled down the tree-lined street, the sounds of the neighborhood buzzing around us.

Liam pushed the stroller, his eyes scanning the surroundings as he chatted with me about our plans for the week. "What do you think about inviting some friends over this weekend?" he asked. "It would be nice to have a little get-together."

"That sounds great," I replied, trying to keep the worry about the full moon at bay. "I think Parker would love being around other babies."

As we continued our walk, I felt the tension in my shoulders start to ease. Parker was looking around with wide eyes, taking in the world as we passed by flowers, birds, and the occasional barking dog.

"This is what it's all about," I said, glancing over at Liam. "Family outings, making memories."

Liam smiled at me, his expression soft and filled with love. "Exactly. We can't let fear dictate how we live our lives. We have to embrace every moment."

We walked for a while longer, stopping at a local park where children were playing and families were enjoying picnics. I felt a sense of community and warmth, and seeing other families enjoy their time together was refreshing.

"Let's find a spot to sit," Liam suggested, directing us toward a shaded area under a large tree. We settled down on the grass, laying out a blanket and unpacking the snacks we had brought.

"This is perfect," I said, watching Parker wiggling on the blanket, her curiosity piqued by the sounds of laughter and joy around her.

Liam pulled out a small container of strawberries and offered one to Parker, holding it close so she could reach out and grab it. "Here you go, little lady. Fresh fruit for my little fruit bat."

Parker's eyes lit up, and she grasped the strawberry in her tiny fingers, bringing it to her mouth with a look of determination. "Look at her go!" I said, my heart swelling with pride as she managed to hold the berry with a tight grip.

"I think she's going to be a little foodie just like us," Liam joked, watching Parker's adorable antics. "She'll be raiding our pantry in no time."

After spending some time in the park, enjoying the fresh air and the laughter of other families, we decided to take a stroll around the playground. I felt a twinge of nostalgia as I watched the older kids playing, their carefree laughter ringing out in the warm afternoon air.

"Do you remember what it was like being a kid?" I asked Liam, glancing over at him.

"Of course," he replied, a thoughtful smile on his face. "It was all about adventure—exploring, playing, making up stories. I can't wait to see Parker experience all of that."

I nodded, envisioning our future with her—adventures in the park, trips to the beach, camping under the stars. "I just want to protect her from all the bad stuff," I said, a note of worry creeping back into my voice.

Liam squeezed my hand, his touch grounding me. "We'll do our best to shield her from harm, but we can't control everything. We have to let her explore and learn. That's how she'll grow."

"I know," I said, taking a deep breath to calm my racing thoughts. "It's just hard to let go sometimes."

"Trust me, I get it," Liam replied, his eyes filled with understanding. "But we'll be there for her every step of the way."

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the park, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. Maybe I could let go of some of the anxiety surrounding the full moon. We would face whatever challenges came our way as a family—together.

We made our way back to the car, Parker happily babbling in her stroller as we talked about our day.

"What a perfect outing," I said, feeling content. "I really needed this."

"Me too," Liam agreed, his expression warm and full of love. "Here's to many more days like this, full of laughter and adventure."

As we drove home, I glanced back at Parker in the rearview mirror. She was watching us with bright eyes and a smile on her face.

"You're our world, Parker," I whispered, my heart full. "And we'll always be here to protect you, no matter what."

I felt a renewed sense of hope as we pulled into our driveway. The full moon might be approaching, but so was the strength of our love and family.

Once we got inside, we settled into our evening routine—dinner, Parker's bath time, and reading her a bedtime story. I took a moment to soak in the warmth of our home, the laughter and love echoing around us, and I knew that, together, we could face whatever challenges lay ahead.

And as I tucked Parker into her crib, I whispered a promise to her. "No matter what happens with the full moon, I'll always be here for you. You are loved beyond measure."

With that thought in my heart, I headed to bed beside Liam, feeling a sense of peace as I closed my eyes. Tomorrow would come, and we would navigate it together, hand in hand, as a family.

It was a beautiful morning that made everything feel light and possible. The sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room as I sat up in bed, the sheets tangled around my legs. I glanced over at the crib beside our bed, where Parker was still sound asleep, her tiny chest rising and falling peacefully.

But beneath the day's warmth, a familiar tension gnawed at my insides. The full moon was just five days away, and with it came a wave of anxiety that I couldn't shake. I took a deep breath, willing myself to focus on the present, but my mind was already racing ahead, caught in the cycle of worry.

I climbed out of bed, trying to shake off the unease. "Just one day at a time," I reminded myself, heading to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast. I needed to keep my mind occupied, to focus on the little joys that filled our lives.

As I busied myself with breakfast, soft coos came from the nursery. I turned to see Parker waking up, her big blue eyes blinking sleepily as she stretched her tiny arms. "Good morning, sunshine!" I said brightly, feeling a rush of affection.

Parker responded with a happy gurgle, her smile spreading as she reached for me. I scooped her up, cradling her against my chest. "Did you sleep well?"

After a quick diaper change and a playful banter, I settled into the rocking chair with Parker to nurse her. She latched on eagerly, and I felt warmth wash over me. "You know, sweet girl," I murmured, brushing my fingers through her hair, "the full moon is coming soon. I hope you handle it like the little champ you are."

As she nursed, I couldn't help but let my thoughts drift back to the last full moon. The way her eyes had glowed yellow, the primal connection to the world we belonged to—it had been both magical and terrifying. I still couldn't shake the worry that it might happen again.

"Everything will be okay," I whispered to Parker, forcing myself to believe the words. "Your dads are here to protect you."

Just then, Liam walked into the room with a sleepy smile. "Hey there, early risers," he said, his voice warm and inviting. "How's my favorite girl?"

"She's doing great," I replied, nodding at Parker, who had now finished nursing and was gazing up at Liam with curiosity. "We were just discussing how brave she is."

"Brave and beautiful," Liam said, leaning down to kiss Parker's forehead. "What are the plans for today?"

I hesitated for a moment, my thoughts racing. "I was thinking we could take her for a walk later. Maybe pick up some fresh fruits and veggies from the market?"

Liam nodded, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "That sounds perfect. It'll be good for all of us to get outside."

After breakfast, we got Parker dressed and ready for the day. As I picked out a cute little dress for her, I couldn't help but feel a rush of affection. "You're going to be the best-dressed baby at the market," I said, carefully putting the outfit on her.

"She already is," Liam chimed in, grabbing his phone to snap a picture of Parker's adorable outfit. "We should start a fashion blog for her."

I laughed, rolling my eyes playfully. "As long as it's not one of those baby influencer accounts, I'm in."

Once we were all set, we headed out the door, Parker safely secured in her stroller. The fresh air hit us as we stepped outside, and I took a deep breath, trying to let go of some of the tension I had been feeling.

"Look at the beautiful day!" Liam exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. "This is exactly what we need."

As we walked through the neighborhood, I tried to focus on the sights around us—the vibrant flowers blooming in front yards, the laughter of children playing, and the sounds of birds chirping. It was a perfect day, and I wanted to embrace it fully.

"Do you think we should talk to Deaton about the full moon?" I asked, glancing over at Liam as we strolled. "Just to be prepared?"

"I think it would be a good idea," he replied, his tone serious. "It never hurts to have a plan, especially with everything we've been through. I want to make sure we're ready for anything."

"Yeah," I agreed, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach. "I just wish I knew how to protect her from all of this."

Liam stopped walking, turning to face me. "We can't predict everything, Theo. But we can be prepared, and we can support her. That's what matters most."

His words resonated with me, and I felt a wave of gratitude for his unwavering support. "You're right. I just need to remind myself of that."

After a while, we arrived at the local farmer's market. The sights and smells overwhelmed us as we strolled through the stalls, vibrant fruits and vegetables lining the tables. Parker was wide-eyed, taking in the world around her with fascination.

"Look at all the colors, Parker!" I said, pointing to the fresh produce. "Isn't it amazing?"

"She's definitely going to be a foodie," Liam said with a grin, picking up a ripe strawberry to show her. "What do you think, little one?"

We spent time exploring the market, picking out fresh produce and chatting with the friendly vendors. Each interaction felt like a small victory, a reminder of the community we were building for Parker.

As we made our way back to the car, I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. "Today was great," I said, glancing at Liam. "We should do this more often."

"Absolutely," he replied, his smile bright. "There's something special about getting out and enjoying life together as a family."

Once we returned home, we settled into our usual routine. Parker had just enough energy left for a bit of playtime before her afternoon nap. We laid her on the floor with her toys, and I couldn't help but marvel at how quickly she was developing.

"Look at her go!" I said, pointing as Parker reached for a colorful rattle, her movements becoming more coordinated each day.

"She's getting stronger and more curious," Liam added, his eyes shining with pride. "I can't wait to see what she'll do next."

As I played with Parker, my mind couldn't help but wander back to the full moon. It loomed like a shadow on the horizon, and I felt the familiar anxiety creep back in. "What if her eyes turn yellow again?" I murmured, half to myself.

"Hey," Liam said, kneeling beside me. "Whatever happens, we'll face it together. We're stronger than any challenge that comes our way."

I looked at him, feeling a rush of gratitude. "I know. I just want to keep her safe."

"And you will," Liam replied, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "We'll keep each other grounded. And remember, we're not alone in this. We have Deaton and the pack if we need support."

I took a deep breath, allowing his words to wash over me. "You're right. We'll do this together."

As the day wore on, I tried to focus on the little moments with Parker—her laughter, her curious expressions, and the joy she brought into our lives. But with each passing hour, the countdown to the full moon felt heavier on my heart.

That evening, as we settled into our nighttime routine, I felt a sense of peace. We bathed Parker, read her a bedtime story, and rocked her gently to sleep.

"Goodnight, my little miracle," I whispered, kissing her forehead as I tucked her in. "I'll always protect you."

Once Parker was asleep, Liam and I sank into the couch, the weight of the day finally settling in. "What do you want to do tonight?" he asked, his voice soft.

I leaned back, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and anxiety. "I don't know. I just want to forget about the full moon for a while."

"Let's watch a movie," Liam suggested. "Something light and fun to take our minds off things."

"Sounds perfect," I agreed, grateful for his distractibility.

As we settled in to watch a movie, I felt a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, the full moon wouldn't be as bad as I feared. We would face it together, hand in hand, just like we always had.

As the movie played on, I held onto that thought, allowing it to carry me through the night. Tomorrow would bring its own challenges, but for now, I was grateful for the love and support that surrounded me. We were a family, ready to embrace whatever came our way—together.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As we settled in to watch a movie, I felt a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, the full moon wouldn't be as bad as I feared. We would face it together, hand in hand, just like we always had.

As the movie played on, I held onto that thought, allowing it to carry me through the night. Tomorrow would bring its own challenges, but for now, I was grateful for the love and support that surrounded me. We were a family, ready to embrace whatever came our way—together.

Theo's Pov

The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the living room as I paced back and forth, feeling the weight of the impending full moon bearing down on me. It was now just three days away, and my anxiety had reached new heights. I could already feel the knot in my stomach tightening every passing hour.

Liam entered the room, concern etched across his face. "Hey, are you okay?" he asked, his voice gentle yet filled with urgency.

I stopped, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "No, not really. I can't stop thinking about how Parker will handle the full moon. What if it's worse this time? What if her eyes stay yellow again?"

Liam stepped closer, his presence grounding me. "We're going to talk to Deaton, remember? We'll get answers, and we'll figure this out together."

I nodded, knowing deep down that he was right. "I just wish I had more clarity. I hate feeling so helpless."

"We won't be helpless," he assured me. "Deaton knows a lot about this stuff. He can give us insights that we might not have."

I took a deep breath, allowing his words to sink in. "Okay, let's do it. Let's talk to him."

As we prepared to leave, I saw Parker sleeping peacefully in her crib, her tiny hands resting softly against her face. The sight filled me with both love and fear. "I just want to protect her," I murmured, my heart aching.

"We'll protect her, Theo," Liam said firmly, reassuringly touching my back. "Let's go."

The drive to Deaton's office felt like an eternity, each moment dragging as my thoughts spiraled. I could feel my heart racing, and I clutched the seatbelt tightly, trying to channel my anxiety into something productive.

When we finally arrived, the familiar scent of herbs and the earthy tones of Deaton's office greeted us. The moment we walked in, Deaton looked up from his desk, his expression shifting from focused to concerned as he noticed our anxious demeanor.

"Hey, you two," he greeted warmly, standing up and gesturing for us to take a seat. "What brings you here today?"

"Thanks for meeting with us, Deaton," Liam said, settling in beside me. "We're really worried about Parker and the upcoming full moon."

Deaton nodded, his expression turning serious. "I understand. Full moons can be challenging, especially for young ones. What specifically are you concerned about?"

I took a deep breath, my voice trembling slightly as I spoke. "The last full moon, her eyes turned yellow. I'm afraid of how this one might affect her. What if it happens again?"

Deaton leaned forward, his gaze steady and compassionate. "It's natural to feel anxious about this. Young children can be sensitive to the changes that come with the full moon, especially if they have lycanthropic heritage."

"Will it hurt her?" I asked, my heart racing. "What can we do to keep her safe?"

"While her eyes might change again, it doesn't necessarily mean it will harm her," Deaton replied, his tone calming. "The yellow color signifies her connection to her heritage, but it doesn't indicate danger."

Liam's hand found mine, squeezing gently as I processed Deaton's words. "What can we do to prepare? Should we do anything differently?"

"I recommend creating a calm environment during the full moon," Deaton advised. "You can use soothing sounds, gentle light, and ensure that Parker feels safe and secure. It may also help to spend extra time with her, comforting her as needed."

I nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope at his suggestions. "That makes sense. We can definitely do that."

Deaton continued, "Also, be aware of her mood changes. If she becomes agitated or restless, respond with comfort. She may not fully understand what's happening, but your presence will help ground her."

"Thank you, Deaton," I said, my voice filled with gratitude. "We just want to make sure she feels loved and secure."

"Trust your instincts as parents," Deaton said, smiling gently. "You know her best. If anything feels off, don't hesitate to reach out to me."

As we wrapped up the conversation, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders. Although the full moon was still approaching, I felt more prepared to face it.

"Thanks for your help," Liam said, standing up to shake Deaton's hand. "It means a lot to us."

"Anytime," Deaton replied. "You're both doing a wonderful job with Parker."

As we left the office, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The anxiety was still there, but I knew that with Liam by my side and the support of our community, we could handle whatever challenges lay ahead.

"Feeling a bit better?" Liam asked as we stepped outside, the sun shining brightly above us.

"Yeah, I am," I replied, a small smile forming on my lips. "It's good to know we have a plan."

"Absolutely," he said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders as we walked back to the car. "We're in this together, and we'll keep Parker safe."

When we arrived home, I couldn't help but glance at Parker, who was still peacefully asleep in her crib. I felt a wave of love wash over me as I watched her, my heart full.

"Let's take some time to enjoy her while we can," I suggested, pulling Liam closer to me. "We have a few days before the full moon."

"Sounds perfect," Liam agreed, and we settled down on the floor beside Parker, surrounded by her toys.

As we played with her, I felt a sense of joy and peace envelop us. The worries of the upcoming full moon were still there, but in this moment, I was reminded of the love that held us together as a family.

"Whatever happens, I know we'll be okay," I said softly, glancing at Liam, who was smiling down at Parker.

"Together, we can handle anything," he replied, and I felt a surge of confidence wash over me.

With each passing day, we would prepare for the full moon, but I also knew that we would create beautiful memories along the way. Parker was growing, and with her came endless adventures and discoveries.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow in the nursery, I felt grateful for our shared moments and the love surrounding us. Together, we would face whatever challenges lay ahead, hand in hand, ready to embrace the beauty of our family.

The house was quiet, the kind of silence that usually offers comfort, but tonight, it felt heavy. The night before, the full moon had settled in, and I could feel the tension in the air. I glanced at the clock, which read 2:00 AM, and I sighed, running a hand through my hair in frustration.

Parker had been restless all evening, her little cries echoing through the house. No amount of soothing, singing, or rocking had calmed her down, and now she was wide awake in her crib, wailing as if the world were ending.

"I'm coming, sweetheart," I murmured, my heart aching at the sound of her distress. I hurried to the nursery, the dim light from the nightlight casting soft shadows across the walls.

As I entered, Parker's cries intensified, and I could see her tiny body writhing in her crib, her face scrunched up in discomfort. "Hey there, little one," I said gently, lifting her into my arms. "What's wrong?"

She calmed momentarily at the sound of my voice, her big blue eyes locking onto mine. But as I rocked her gently, she let out another cry, and I felt a surge of worry wash over me. "It's okay, Parker. I've got you."

I took her to the rocking chair, where I settled in, trying to create a soothing atmosphere. "Let's see if nursing helps," I said softly, cradling her against my chest. I gently guided her to latch on, hoping the familiar comfort would relieve her.

As she began to nurse, I felt a rush of emotions wash over me—love, concern, and a hint of anxiety. "You're okay, Parker," I whispered, brushing my fingers through her hair. "Your dads are here, and we'll take care of you."

But even as she nursed, I could sense her restlessness. She fidgeted, her little hands grasping at my shirt, her cries interspersed with soft whimpers. "Why are you so upset, sweet girl?" I asked, feeling helpless as I tried to soothe her.

I couldn't help but think back to the last full moon, how unsettling it had been to see her eyes glow that eerie yellow. I worried that she was feeling something I couldn't understand, some instinctual awareness of the change that was about to happen. "I'm sorry, Parker. I just want to protect you."

After a few moments, I felt her settle slightly, but the tension still lingered in her tiny body. "You're so strong," I encouraged her softly. "You can get through this. We're a team, remember?"

With every passing moment, I tried to focus on calming both Parker and myself. I hummed a soft lullaby, hoping it would bring her comfort. The gentle rocking motion felt familiar, and I could see her eyes fluttering as she fought to stay awake.

"Just a little longer, and you'll feel better," I promised, continuing to nurse her, feeling the warmth of her body against mine. "I'm right here, and I won't let anything hurt you."

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Parker began to relax, her cries fading into soft sighs. I felt a wave of relief wash over me as she nursed peacefully, her tiny hands relaxing against me.

"You're doing so well, sweetheart," I murmured, my heart swelling with love. "I'm so proud of you."

But even as I reveled in the moment, the worry still tugged at the back of my mind. What would tomorrow bring? How would Parker react to the full moon?

I tried to push those thoughts aside, focusing instead on the warmth of Parker in my arms. "We'll get through this together," I whispered, kissing the top of her head. "No matter what happens, I'll always be here for you."

As she nursed, I felt the tension in my body begin to ease. I reminded myself that I was not alone in this journey. Liam was just down the hall, ready to support me whenever I needed him. We would face the challenges of parenthood together, and that thought brought me comfort.

Eventually, I felt Parker's little body relax completely, her breathing becoming soft and rhythmic as she drifted off to sleep. I carefully shifted her to my shoulder, gently patting her back to help her burp.

"That's my girl," I whispered, my heart full of love and pride. "You're so brave."

After a few moments, I felt her settle more comfortably against me. I stood up slowly, cradling her against my chest, and made my way back to the nursery. I gently placed her back in her crib, making sure she was tucked in and comfortable.

I lingered for a moment, watching her sleep peacefully, and I felt a mixture of emotions wash over me. Love, anxiety, hope—it all swirled together, creating a deep well of feelings that I couldn't fully express.

"Goodnight, Parker," I whispered, kissing her forehead. "Tomorrow will be okay."

As I stepped out of the nursery, I took a deep breath, trying to calm the turmoil within me. I made my way to the living room, where Liam was waiting for me, concern etched across his face.

"How is she?" he asked, his voice low.

"She finally settled down," I replied, running a hand through my hair. "But I can't shake the worry about the full moon."

Liam moved closer, wrapping his arms around me. "We'll face it together, Theo. No matter what happens, we're a team."

"I know," I said, leaning into his embrace. "I just wish I could take away the fear."

"You don't have to carry it all on your own," he said softly, pulling back to look me in the eyes. "We're in this together, and we'll figure it out. You're an amazing dad, and Parker knows that."

"Thanks, Liam," I replied, feeling a flicker of warmth in my chest. "It just feels heavy right now."

"Let's focus on today, not tomorrow," he suggested, his expression gentle. "We can spend some time together and take our minds off things."

I nodded, grateful for his support. "That sounds good. Maybe we can watch a movie or something?"

"Perfect idea," he said, leading me to the couch. "Let's just be together for a little while."

As we settled in, I felt the tension begin to ease. The full moon might be just around the corner, but in this moment, I had everything I needed—Liam by my side and Parker safe in her crib.

As the evening wore on, I allowed myself to be present, holding onto the hope that we would face whatever came next together as a family.

On the day of the full moon, I arrived with a sense of dread hanging in the air. I woke up early, the sun barely peeking over the horizon. The house was still quiet, but I felt the tension building inside me. Today was the day I had been worrying about for weeks, and I couldn't shake the anxious knot in my stomach.

As I lay in bed, I glanced at Parker, still sleeping peacefully in her crib. Her tiny face was serene, and for a moment, I allowed myself to forget about the full moon and enjoy the morning's tranquility. But deep down, I knew that today would be different.

I quietly got out of bed and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. My mind raced with thoughts of what the day would bring, but I tried to focus on the morning routine. I poured myself a cup of coffee and then started making some oatmeal.

A few moments later, I heard the soft sounds of Parker stirring. My heart raced as I turned to her crib, where she was slowly waking up, her little arms stretching above her head. "Good morning, sweet girl," I said softly, lifting her into my arms. "Are you ready for the day?"

Parker cooed in response, her blue eyes sparkling as she looked up at me. I felt a wave of warmth wash over me, but the nagging anxiety about the full moon crept back in. "Let's get you changed," I said, gently setting her on the changing table.

After a quick diaper change and dressing her in a cute outfit, I settled into the rocking chair to nurse her. Parker latched on eagerly, and I felt a sense of calm wash over me. This was our routine—our bond—and in moments like these, I felt grounded despite the chaos surrounding the full moon.

As she nursed, I tried to push the worries aside and focus on her. "You're so strong, Parker," I whispered, brushing my fingers through her hair. "No matter what happens tonight, we're going to be okay."

The day passed slowly, the hours stretching on as I kept a close eye on Parker. I made sure to keep her calm and comfortable, but the underlying tension was palpable. Each time I glanced at the clock, I felt the weight of the impending full moon pressing down on me.

When evening fell, the sun setting on the horizon, I prepared a simple dinner for Liam and me, but my heart wasn't in it. I kept glancing at Parker, who was happily playing on the floor, seemingly oblivious to the impending change.

"Hey, how's she doing?" Liam asked, walking into the kitchen after a long day at work. He seemed to sense the tension in the air as he approached me.

"She's good for now," I replied, my voice tight. "But the full moon is only a few hours away."

Liam nodded, his expression serious. "We'll get through this together. Let's focus on her right now."

After dinner, we settled down in the living room, Parker on a blanket surrounded by her toys. As the shadows began to stretch and the light dimmed, I felt a sense of unease creep in. The full moon would rise soon, and with it, I couldn't help but feel a whirlwind of emotions.

"Let's do some tummy time with her," Liam suggested, trying to lighten the mood.

"Good idea," I said, attempting to shake off my anxiety. We encouraged Parker as she wiggled on the blanket, her little legs kicking in delight. But in the back of my mind, I could feel the impending change looming closer.

As night fell, we moved Parker to her crib, the darkness of the room making my heart race. I glanced out the window at the bright full moon hanging in the sky. It was beautiful and haunting all at once.

"Let's read her a story before bed," Liam suggested, sensing my unease.

We settled into the rocking chair together, Parker nestled in my arms as we read one of her favorite books. Her eyes were wide with wonder, and for a moment, the worries of the full moon faded away.

But as we finished the story and tucked her in, I felt the knot in my stomach tighten once more. "It's time," I said softly, looking at Liam. "We need to be ready."

We settled in the living room, keeping the lights low, and tried to distract ourselves with a movie. But my thoughts drifted back to Parker, the moon, and the fear that gripped me.

As the night wore on, I could feel the energy in the air change. It was as if the world around us was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen. And then, as the clock struck midnight, I heard the first sounds of distress from Parker's crib.

I jumped up, my heart racing. "I'll get her," I said, rushing to the nursery. When I lifted her from her crib, I immediately noticed it—the unmistakable glow in her eyes. They were yellow, vibrant and full of something primal that sent a chill down my spine.

"Oh no, Parker," I whispered, cradling her close. "It's happening."

I could feel panic rising within me, but I tried to stay calm for her sake. "It's okay, sweet girl. We're right here," I murmured, taking her back to the rocking chair and gently nursing her again.

As she latched on, I focused on the comforting rhythm of her feeding, hoping that the familiar act would soothe her. "You're so brave," I whispered, brushing my fingers across her cheek. "We're going to get through this together."

Liam appeared in the doorway, his expression filled with concern. "How is she?" he asked, stepping closer.

"Her eyes are yellow," I replied, my voice shaking slightly. "I don't know what to do."

"We'll keep her calm," Liam said, moving to sit beside me. "Just hold her close. She needs to feel our love."

As Parker continued to nurse, I felt a mix of fear and determination wash over me. I couldn't let my worries consume me; I had to be strong for her. "We're going to protect you, Parker. No matter what happens," I promised softly.

But as the minutes ticked by, I could see Parker becoming more restless, her tiny body squirming in my arms. "I wish I could take this away from you," I said, my heart aching at the sight of her discomfort.

Liam rubbed her back gently, his presence a source of comfort. "We're here, and we'll figure it out. Just breathe."

I focused on Parker, trying to soothe her with my voice and touch. "You're so loved, and we'll always be here for you. You're our little miracle."

As the full moon hung high in the sky, casting its silver light into the nursery, I held Parker close, determined to navigate the storm together. Whatever challenges awaited us, I knew that we would face them as a family, united by love and strength.

At that moment, I understood that while the full moon brought uncertainty, it illuminated our bond's depths. As Parker's soft cries filled the room, I was reminded that no matter what lay ahead, we would confront it together, hand in hand, as a family.

The full moon hung high in the sky, its silvery light spilling through the nursery window like a gentle flood. I sat in the rocking chair with Parker cradled in my arms, her little body writhing slightly as the night wore on. Liam was beside me, his presence a solid reassurance as we both focused on keeping our supernatural instincts in check.

"Okay, just breathe," I whispered, trying to calm both Parker and myself. The energy in the room was charged, and I could feel the moon's pull, a familiar but unsettling sensation. It stirred something primal within me, and I struggled to suppress it.

Liam's hand rested on my knee, a grounding force that helped me focus. "We can do this," he said, his voice low and steady. "We need to keep ourselves calm for her."

I nodded, taking a deep breath. "You're right. We can't let her sense our anxiety. We have to protect her from everything."

Parker let out a soft whimper, her eyes flickering with that unsettling yellow hue. My heart raced, but I forced myself to remain calm. "You're okay, little one," I murmured, gently rocking her. "We're here."

Liam leaned closer, his own eyes a mix of concern and determination. "We've faced this before. We just need to stay in control."

I could feel the tug of my own wolf, the urge to let go and embrace the wildness that came with the full moon. But I pushed it back, focusing instead on the warmth of Parker in my arms and the love that bound our family together. "I don't want her to feel any of this," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.

"She won't," Liam reassured me, his hand moving to gently stroke Parker's back. "We're stronger than our instincts. We've trained ourselves for moments like this."

As the moonlight flooded the room, I could feel the power radiating from it, pulling at my core. "It's so hard," I confessed, my voice shaking slightly. "The urge is so strong."

"I know," Liam said, his voice a steady anchor. "But we have each other. We're not alone in this."

I looked down at Parker, whose little eyes sparkled with curiosity despite the color shift. "We need to be her safe haven," I said, my determination growing. "No matter what happens, we need to show her love and security."

Liam nodded, his expression resolute. "We can do this. We'll keep her calm, and if things get too intense, we can help each other."

I took a deep breath, trying to push away the overwhelming feelings that swirled within me. "Right. We just need to focus on her."

As I continued to rock Parker, a surge of love and responsibility filled my heart. "You're our world, Parker," I said softly, brushing my fingers against her cheek. And we're going to protect you from everything."

With each passing moment, I concentrated on Parker's warmth, letting her presence wash over me and pushing back against the primal instincts that threatened to rise to the surface. Liam's calming energy beside me helped, and together, we fought against the pull of the moon.

Suddenly, Parker let out a small cry, her body tensing as if she sensed the change in the air. My heart raced, and I quickly adjusted her in my arms, whispering soothing words. "It's okay, sweet girl. You're safe with us."

Liam leaned in closer, his voice steady and calm. "We've got you, Parker. Just remember how loved you are."

As I continued to nurse her, I focused on the sound of her soft breaths and the rhythm of her heart. I let that be my anchor, a reminder of the love that held our family together. I needed to keep her calm, to help her navigate this night without fear.

"Just breathe," I reminded both Parker and myself, letting the warmth of our bond fill the room. "We can get through this."

Time seemed to stretch on as we held our ground against the pull of the full moon. I could feel the energy swirling around us, but I focused on Parker, on the safety we created together.

After a while, Parker relaxed again, her body settling into my embrace. "See? You're doing so well," I whispered, brushing my lips against her forehead. "Just like your dad and me."

Liam smiled, his eyes filled with pride and love. "You're amazing, Theo. We're doing this together, and we're going to keep her safe."

The moonlight continued to fill the nursery, and while the urge to let go and embrace the wild side was strong, I felt fortified by the love surrounding us. Together, we would protect our daughter from whatever challenges lay ahead, facing them as a family.

As the night wore on, we remained vigilant, our eyes trained on Parker as we whispered words of comfort. And in those quiet moments, I knew that love would always be our greatest strength, guiding us through even the darkest nights.

The full moon loomed high in the sky, its brilliant light flooding the nursery and casting shadows that danced along the walls. Parker had finally settled, but I could still feel the tension in the air. As the hours passed, the moon's primal energy intensified, gnawing at my resolve.

Liam and I had been focused on keeping our supernatural sides in check, but I could feel the tug of my wolf growing stronger. The urge to shift was overwhelming, and I knew that the full moon would push us both closer to that edge.

"Are you feeling it too?" Liam asked quietly, his voice laced with concern and understanding.

"Yeah," I admitted, glancing at Parker, who was now sleeping soundly in her crib. "I'm trying to stay calm for her, but it's getting harder."

"We'll manage it together," Liam replied, his hand finding mine and squeezing gently. "We've trained for this. We just have to focus on keeping our emotions in check."

I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "It's just... I don't want her to feel what we're feeling. I want to protect her from everything, even our own nature."

Liam nodded, his expression serious. "That's why we need to keep our shift under control. We can manage it if we can hold on until the moon is at its highest. We're stronger together."

But even as I said it, I could feel the pressure building. The full moon's energy seeped into my very bones, making it harder to resist. I leaned back in the rocking chair, Parker nestled against me, and closed my eyes, trying to breathe through the rising tide of instinct.

Suddenly, a sharp pang of discomfort surged through me. "Liam," I said, my voice shaky. "I think it's happening."

His eyes widened, and he moved closer, ready to help. "Let's focus. You're not alone in this."

I could feel the shift taking hold, the way my body began to respond to the moon's call. My muscles tensed, and the familiar sensation of the wolf pushing against my human skin started to overwhelm me.

"Breathe with me," Liam instructed, matching his breaths to mine. "In and out. We can do this. Just hold on to Parker."

As I held Parker close, I felt a surge of love that anchored me. Her presence was my lifeline, reminding me of what I was fighting for. "I don't want to lose control," I murmured, my voice trembling.

"You won't," Liam assured me, his hand resting on my back, providing warmth and comfort. "We'll keep each other grounded. Just remember to focus on her."

But the instinct grew stronger, the wolf inside me clawing for freedom. I could feel my vision sharpening, the world around me becoming more vibrant. The primal side was awakening, and I struggled to maintain my grip on the human part of myself.

"Liam, I can't hold on much longer," I gasped, the shift coursing through me like wildfire.

"Just a little longer," he urged, his voice steady. "Focus on me. Look at me."

I opened my eyes, searching for his gaze. His deep, calming eyes were locked on mine, and I could see the determination in his expression. He was my anchor, my partner in this battle.

I felt the wolf push harder against the surface with every breath, eager to break free. "I can feel it," I said, my voice strained. "It's so strong."

"Remember our training," he said, squeezing my hand tighter. "You control the shift. Don't let it control you."

The world around us glowed with an otherworldly light as the full moon reached its zenith. My senses heightened, the sounds of the night became clearer—whispers of the wind, the rustle of leaves, and the distant call of nocturnal creatures. It was intoxicating, and I felt the tug of the wild side more than ever.

But amidst the chaos, I felt Parker's small body against mine. She was our light, our grounding force, and I refused to let the darkness take over. "I'm here, Parker," I whispered, my voice steady. "I won't let anything happen to you."

Suddenly, the shift overwhelmed me. The sensation surged through my body, and with a final breath, I let go, embracing the change as the wolf inside me broke free.

As I shifted, I could feel the power coursing through me, the primal instincts taking over. But even in the heat of the transformation, my thoughts remained clear. I was still Theo, still her father, and that connection held strong.

Liam's own transformation followed closely, and soon we were both in our beta forms—strong, agile, and connected to the world in ways that were hard to describe. I felt the energy of the full moon coursing through us, but it was tempered by the love we felt for Parker.

In this form, I could sense her—her heartbeat, her warmth, the way she nestled in her crib, completely unaware of the shift happening around her. We had to keep it together for her sake.

Liam nudged me with his snout, his wolf's eyes glinting with a mix of excitement and determination. We were ready to face the night, to navigate this strange balance between our supernatural sides and our role as parents.

As we moved softly around the nursery, I could feel the tension in the air beginning to ease. The world felt more alive, and the bond we shared as a family pulsed through us, connecting us despite our transformation.

Parker stirred in her crib, her tiny fingers reaching out as if she sensed the shift in energy. My heart swelled, and I moved closer, gently nudging her with my nose, careful not to startle her.

"Just remember, Parker," I thought, feeling the warmth of our connection, "you're safe with us."

As she settled back down, I exchanged a glance with Liam. In that moment, I knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them together—powerful, united, and ready to protect our daughter at all costs.

I felt a deep sense of purpose as the full moon illuminated our home. We were more than just our supernatural sides; we were parents, guardians, and a family bound by love. And as the night wore on, we would navigate the wildness of the moon together, determined to keep Parker safe and secure.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

As she settled back down, I exchanged a glance with Liam. In that moment, I knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them together—powerful, united, and ready to protect our daughter at all costs.

I felt a deep sense of purpose as the full moon illuminated our home. We were more than just our supernatural sides; we were parents, guardians, and a family bound by love. And as the night wore on, we would navigate the wildness of the moon together, determined to keep Parker safe and secure.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Theo's Pov

The moon bathed everything in its silver glow, turning the nursery into something both serene and wild. My senses were heightened, everything around me sharper—clearer. The cool night air, the soft rustling of leaves outside, even the rhythmic pulse of my heartbeat echoed in my ears. I could feel every movement of the wind, the shifting of the earth, and the subtle warmth of Parker's body in her crib. Her tiny breaths were like music to my heightened senses.

Liam stood beside me in his wolf form, his muscular body vibrating with the same energy that coursed through me. We were both powerful, the full moon's effects pulling at our very core. But despite the raw intensity of the shift, I focused solely on Parker, feeling a strong need to protect her from everything—our supernatural sides included.

"She's so peaceful," Liam's voice echoed in my head, his words clear despite the primal nature of our forms. The bond between us allowed communication like this, even without speaking aloud.

I nodded, my wolf’s keen eyes watching over her. "We need to make sure she stays safe through this. No matter what happens tonight."

Liam’s ears perked up, and his head tilted slightly as if listening to something outside the nursery. I followed his gaze to the window, where the moonlight cast strange shadows across the floor.

I wasn’t sure if it was the moon or my heightened instincts, but a deep, primal need to keep Parker close settled over me. The world outside felt sharper, more dangerous, even as our home remained a sanctuary.

We both stood perfectly still, watching over Parker’s crib. As the night deepened, the moon began to reach its peak. The world around us seemed to hold its breath. It was as if time slowed, stretching between us and the vast expanse of nature outside.

Parker let out a soft sound in her sleep, a small whimper that sent a rush of protectiveness through me. My instincts flared, but I fought to remain calm. We had to control ourselves. I glanced at Liam, who met my eyes. He, too, was struggling to maintain his composure.

Our wolf sides weren’t just tied to the moon; they were tied to Parker. We shared this energy—this instinct—and it bound us to her even more. Every time I looked at her, my protective instincts flared.

But I also felt the pull of the moon, a need to run, to hunt, to release the wild energy building up inside me. I closed my eyes, trying to center myself, and it was then that I felt it—Parker’s heartbeat, steady and calm, in sync with mine. Her tiny presence anchored me.

Liam sat down beside me, his massive body relaxing just a little bit, but his gaze never left Parker. The bond we shared was strong, and in that moment, I knew we both felt the same. We were in this together—not just as wolves, but as parents.

"We need to be there for her," Liam said, his voice a low growl, vibrating through his chest.

I nodded. “We will be. We have to focus. For her.”

With every second that passed, the pull of the moon grew stronger. I could feel the wolf inside me clawing at my skin, the need to shift and embrace the wild. But Parker’s soft, rhythmic breaths kept me tethered to this world. The instinct to protect her overpowered the desire to run free.

Liam shifted next to me, his body contorting in a graceful and painful way as he fought to control the transformation. The change was always rough—exhilarating, but sharp, each bone and muscle stretching and reshaping. He growled under his breath, his eyes flashing briefly before he regained control.

I followed his lead, keeping my breathing steady, trying to hold on to what made me Theo while the wildness inside me threatened to take over. My skin tingled, the full moon's energy almost suffocating in its intensity.

"Parker," I whispered under my breath. "Stay calm, baby."

The moment felt eternal. I could feel every vibration in the air, every shift in the atmosphere, and the pull of nature outside. I could hear the rush of wind, the movement of the trees, and the distant howl of another wolf somewhere far beyond the boundaries of our home.

But Parker remained still, her eyes closed, peaceful in her sleep.

And then, as if on cue, I felt it—the sharp pull of the wolf’s instincts, the urge to run. To shift. My body began to tremble, but I stayed still, forcing my focus back on Parker. She needed me, and I couldn’t afford to lose control.

Liam let out a soft growl, clearly feeling the same struggle. The moon was so close to its peak now, and I could feel it all drawing us in, wrapping us in a sense of urgency.

I couldn’t remember a time when I’d felt more conflicted. My wolf side wanted to tear through the night, to give in, but my human side, the part of me that loved Parker with every fiber of my being, wouldn’t let me.

Then, I felt something new. Something softer. A small shift in the room. Parker’s little hands twitched, her tiny fingers curling in response to the heightened energy. She stirred slightly, her breaths more rapid.

Her eyes flickered open, the softest glow of yellow swirling in them. Her gaze met mine, and for a moment, everything else in the world melted away. My heart skipped a beat, my wolf instincts roaring to life.

But I didn’t let go. I focused on her. On calming her. Her eyes were glowing faintly, the familiar yellow tint I had feared, but in that moment, she didn’t seem afraid. She didn’t cry. She just looked at me, as though she understood the change, as if she felt it, but also knew we were here for her.

“I’ve got you, sweet girl,” I whispered, my voice breaking as I fought to keep my composure. “You’re safe.”

Her little hand reached up toward me, a soft sound escaping her lips. She reached for Liam, too, as if she could feel the balance between us, the bond we shared. The connection was undeniable. The wolf in me wanted to howl in response to the magic of the moment—the pack, the family, the bond—but I stayed quiet. I stayed with her.

Liam’s eyes glowed briefly in his wolf form, his senses heightened as he watched over her too. “She’s not afraid,” he said quietly, watching Parker's reactions. “She knows we’re here.”

And just like that, it was clear. She could feel us. She could feel the bond between us, even if she didn’t fully understand it yet. But there was something else in her—the same instincts we had. She was strong, just like us.

I took a step back, carefully placing Parker into her crib. Her eyes flickered between blue and yellow, the glow fading in and out with each passing moment. But as she settled, I could feel her relax, her little body melting into sleep once again. Her trust in us, despite the change, was evident.

Liam and I stood beside her crib, silently watching her for a moment. There were no words, no grand promises, just the quiet presence of us together, facing the unknown.

"We’re okay," I whispered. "She’s okay."

Liam nodded, his expression filled with pride. “She’s strong. Just like you.”

I smiled, though the weight of the night still pressed on me. The moon had passed its peak, and now, it was just a matter of waiting for the energy to settle. But I felt a surge of gratitude. Despite the turmoil within me, I had Parker—and I had Liam.

“I just want to keep her safe,” I admitted quietly.

“We all do,” Liam said, his voice calm but firm. “And we will. Together.”

We watched Parker for a few more moments, the world outside slowly settling. The night’s pull wasn’t as strong anymore, but I could still feel the remnants of the shift coursing through my body. Slowly, it began to ease. The primal energy that had dominated us for hours started to dissipate, but the bond we shared as a family remained.

I looked over at Liam, meeting his gaze. “No matter what comes, we’ll be ready. We’ll handle it together.”

He nodded, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Always, Theo. We’ve got this.”

And in that moment, I believed him. Together, we would face whatever the future held—protecting Parker, staying grounded in the love we shared, and fighting through whatever challenges lay ahead.

The full moon had tested us, but we were still here. And for tonight, that was enough. The night had passed, and with the full moon now waning, I felt a quiet calm settle over the house. The chaos of the shift was behind us, but the weight of the night lingered, still heavy in the air. The moon had tested us, but we had survived it. We had kept our cool and, most importantly, kept Parker safe.

I sat in the nursery, watching her sleep. Parker’s tiny chest rose and fell with each peaceful breath. Her little face, despite the yellow hue of her eyes during the shift, was now calm and untroubled. For a moment, I allowed myself to relax, my hand resting gently on the edge of the crib as I leaned over her.

But then, a small whimper escaped her lips. My heart raced again as I gently leaned in closer. I had learned by now that my daughter’s tiny signals were worth paying attention to, especially after the chaos of the full moon.

“Hey, sweet girl,” I whispered, my voice low and soothing, “what’s wrong?”

Parker stirred in her crib, blinking up at me with those wide, blue eyes. The soft glow from the nightlight in the corner of the room cast a gentle halo around her. She reached up with one small hand, grabbing for the air like she always did when she wanted to be held. Her little fingers curled into the air, instinctively reaching out for me, just as they had many times before.

I smiled, my heart swelling with affection. “I know, baby. You need your daddy,” I murmured softly. I picked her up carefully, cradling her against my chest. She snuggled against me immediately, letting out a contented sigh as she pressed her tiny face into my shirt.

I adjusted her position, making sure she was comfortable in my arms. There was no place I’d rather be than holding her like this—protecting her, keeping her close.

As I settled into the rocking chair, the familiar sound of her little coos and the rhythmic motion of my rocking gave me a sense of normalcy again. It was strange how quickly the chaos of the full moon faded in comparison to the quiet moments like this—just me and her, in our own little world.

Her tiny hands reached up toward my chest again, and I smiled softly. “Okay, I get it,” I whispered. Gently, I guided her to latch on, feeling a sense of relief as she began nursing, her tiny mouth working against me.

I let out a soft breath, letting the peacefulness of the moment wash over me. It was moments like this—simple, quiet moments—that filled me with such a deep, unconditional love. I ran my fingers through Parker’s soft hair as she nursed, her little body curled up against me.

“You’re so strong, Parker,” I whispered, my voice barely above a breath. “So strong, just like your dads.”

I thought about everything that had happened the night before—how Liam and I had fought to keep control of ourselves, to stay present for Parker. We had each other, but she had been our anchor, our reminder of what truly mattered. She was everything.

“I don’t know how you do it, little one,” I murmured softly. “But I will always be here to protect you.”

The quiet moments seemed to stretch on, but I didn’t mind. With each passing second, the weight of the night seemed to dissipate. I felt myself becoming more and more at ease, watching the slow and steady rise and fall of Parker’s chest as she nursed.

But even in these calm moments, my thoughts occasionally drifted back to the full moon. It had been hard, too close, but we had survived it. I had stayed with her, stayed strong for her. And that was what mattered.

“Parker, you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” I whispered, my voice filled with emotion. “No matter what comes, we’re in this together. I promise.”

I could feel the bond between us, growing stronger with each passing day. Every coo, every movement, every small moment she shared with me felt like a step toward something bigger. I would cherish these moments forever.

As she finished nursing, Parker slowly pulled away, her eyes blinking up at me sleepily. I smiled, wiping away a small drop of milk from her chin. “All done, sweetheart?”

She responded with a soft, contented sigh, her little hands resting against me as she snuggled into my chest. I carefully burped her, rocking gently in the chair. She let out a tiny burp, and I couldn’t help but laugh softly.

“Good job, baby,” I whispered, still holding her gently in my arms. “Now, let’s get you back to sleep.”

I slowly stood, carrying her back to her crib. I lowered her gently into her soft, warm blankets, watching as she settled back in with the calm of deep sleep. For a moment, I stood over her crib, gazing down at my daughter, feeling a profound sense of gratitude wash over me.

“Goodnight, my little miracle,” I whispered, brushing a light kiss to her forehead. “I love you so much.”

As I backed away from the crib, I turned around to find Liam standing in the doorway, watching us. His expression was soft, filled with admiration and love. I felt a deep sense of peace wash over me as I met his eyes.

“How’s she doing?” Liam asked, his voice quiet, almost reverent.

“She’s good,” I said, my heart full. “I think she’s finally comfortable. She’s strong, Liam. I don’t know how she does it.”

Liam smiled, stepping closer to me. “She takes after her dads, I think.”

I grinned, feeling my chest swell with affection. “You’re right,” I said softly. “She’s got the best of both of us.”

Liam reached out, taking my hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. “We’re doing it, Theo,” he said, his voice filled with pride. “We’re really doing it. We’re making it through all of this, and Parker is our greatest gift.”

I nodded, feeling that same pride radiating from him. “I know. We’ve come so far. And we’ve got this. We’ve got her.”

Liam stepped closer and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. I melted into his warmth, feeling the safety of his presence as my heart beat in rhythm with his. “I love you,” Liam whispered, his breath warm against my ear.

“I love you too,” I whispered back. “Thank you. For everything. For being with me. For being with us.”

We stood there, holding each other, our hearts full of love and hope for the future. The weight of the full moon had passed, and with it, we had proven to ourselves how strong we were. We could handle anything—together.

As we pulled away from the embrace, I looked back at Parker, still sound asleep in her crib, her peaceful face the picture of innocence. “She’s our world, Liam,” I whispered. “And we’ll always protect her. No matter what.”

Liam nodded, his expression full of determination. “Always.”

We stood together in the quiet nursery, the moonlight casting soft shadows across the room. The night felt still, calm, and right—like we were exactly where we needed to be.

As I watched Parker sleep, I knew that we were ready for whatever the future would bring. No matter what happened, we had each other—and we had the bond we shared as a family. It was all we needed. The next few days were marked by an unusual sense of calm. The full moon had come and gone, and Parker’s eyes had returned to their usual bright blue. Her peaceful sleep was a comforting reminder of just how much she had grown. Still, there was an undercurrent of anticipation in the house, a quiet tension that came from knowing how unpredictable life could be when you lived in a world where supernatural forces lingered just beneath the surface.

Each day was a blend of routine and preparation—preparing for the unexpected, even when we couldn’t fully anticipate it. Despite the chaos of the full moon, I found myself holding onto the quiet moments with Parker, finding solace in the way she reached for my hand or the soft sighs she made as she napped in my arms.

She was a constant reminder that, no matter how overwhelming life could get, love was a foundation that would always hold strong. And Liam—Liam was my rock, my partner in every sense of the word. I couldn’t imagine going through this journey with anyone else.

I woke early, the morning sunlight streaming through the windows, casting a warm glow over the nursery. Parker had already started to stir, her little body wriggling as she stretched her arms in that adorable, sleepy way that made me laugh every time.

“Good morning, little sunshine,” I murmured, walking over to her crib. She blinked up at me, her big eyes still a little bleary from sleep, and I felt my heart swell with affection. “Did you sleep well?”

She let out a soft coo, reaching up for me with a small whimper. I smiled, bending down to lift her into my arms. As I cradled her against me, I felt a deep sense of peace. There was something magical about these quiet moments, holding her close, knowing that I was her protector and guide through this world.

I took a few moments to just breathe her in, savoring the smell of baby shampoo and the soft weight of her in my arms. Parker's tiny hand gripped my finger, and I couldn’t help but smile at how easily she made me forget everything else.

I could hear Liam moving around in the kitchen downstairs, the clatter of dishes and the soft hum of the coffee maker filling the house. As much as I loved these quiet moments with Parker, I knew that Liam would be ready for his morning coffee, and I couldn't blame him. After the stress of the full moon and everything we had endured, it was nice to get back to a little normalcy.

“Let’s go see Daddy,” I whispered, carrying Parker with me downstairs.

When I entered the kitchen, Liam was at the counter, his back to me as he fiddled with the coffee machine. The smell of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, and I smiled, walking over to him.

“Good morning, handsome,” I said softly, pressing a kiss to the back of his neck.

He turned, his face lighting up as he saw me. “Morning, babe,” he said, his voice rough with sleep. He glanced down at Parker, who was gurgling happily in my arms. “Hey, little one. Ready for breakfast?”

“She’s always ready for breakfast,” I said with a grin, sitting down at the table with her. “But first, she wanted some daddy cuddles.”

Liam chuckled, walking over and kneeling beside me, holding out his arms. “Come here, Parker,” he said, and she immediately reached for him, giggling as he pulled her into his embrace.

“She’s getting so big,” Liam remarked, settling down on the couch with Parker in his arms. He looked over at me, a soft smile on his lips. “I’m still amazed every day at how much she’s grown.”

I nodded, my heart swelling with pride. “She’s incredible. And every day with her is a gift.”

We spent the next few hours in the usual rhythm of our day—feeding Parker, playing with her, making sure she was comfortable. But in the back of my mind, I knew that the quiet we were experiencing wouldn’t last forever. There were always new challenges, new questions that arose when you lived in a world where the supernatural was never far from the surface.

I took a deep breath, trying to shake the lingering unease that sat in my chest. It wasn’t just the full moon anymore; it was the unknown. The weight of parenthood, of raising a child who would one day have to navigate this world, wasn’t something that could be taken lightly.

“Do you ever wonder what kind of life she’ll have?” I asked Liam quietly as we sat together, Parker napping in his arms.

“All the time,” Liam replied softly, his gaze drifting down to Parker’s sleeping face. “I think about it a lot, actually. What we’ll teach her, how we’ll help her grow. We just have to keep doing what we’re doing—be her guides, her protectors.”

I nodded, feeling a quiet sense of peace. “We’ll be the best parents we can be,” I said, squeezing his hand. “We’ll help her face whatever challenges come her way, just like we always do.”

Liam smiled, his eyes soft and filled with love. “I don’t doubt that for a second. You’re already an amazing dad.”

“And so are you,” I replied, leaning in to kiss him. “We’re in this together.”

It was as simple as that. No matter what happened in the future, we would face it together, as a family. With Parker by our side, we could handle anything.

The day passed in a blur of baby care—feeding, diaper changes, and playing with Parker as she giggled and reached for her toys. Small moments of joy filled the house, making it feel like everything was as it should be. But even amid all that, there was an underlying tension, an awareness that this peaceful existence wouldn’t last forever.

As evening approached, I could feel the energy in the house shift. Parker’s little cries echoed from the nursery, a sound that was both comforting and anxiety-inducing. I glanced at Liam, my stomach tightening as I realized how much the unknown weighed on both of us.

“We’ll get through this,” I whispered, more to myself than to Liam.

“We always do,” he replied, his voice calm and steady. He walked over to Parker’s crib and carefully lifted her out, cradling her in his arms. “Hey, baby girl,” he murmured, kissing her forehead softly. “It’s time for your night feed.”

I watched them momentarily, a wave of affection washing over me. It wasn’t always easy, this life we had built, but it was ours. And I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

I moved to sit beside Liam, reaching over to gently help position Parker for nursing. She latched on almost immediately, her tiny hands resting against my chest as she fed. The moment felt intimate, as if the world had slowed down just for us, and all that mattered was this. Parker’s warmth, the connection between us, the love that filled the room.

“She’s getting so big,” Liam whispered, his voice full of awe.

“She is,” I said softly, watching Parker slowly sleep in my arms. “It’s incredible to see how much she’s changed.”

We sat there for a while, the only sound in the room being Parker's soft, rhythmic breathing as she slept peacefully between us. The moon outside the window was visible again, casting its pale light over the room. But tonight felt different. The tension of the full moon had passed, and now there was just the calm of this moment.

“I’m proud of us,” I said quietly, looking over at Liam. “We’ve come so far. And we’re doing it.”

“We are,” he agreed, his hand resting on mine. “We’ve built something beautiful, Theo.”

I smiled, feeling a sense of contentment I hadn’t known I’d been missing. “We really have.”

As the night deepened, we continued to hold each other, Parker nestled safely in our arms. For the first time in what felt like ages, I allowed myself to believe that we could handle whatever the future would bring. The world was unpredictable, full of challenges we couldn’t always foresee, but with Liam by my side and Parker in our lives, I knew we could face anything together.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

“We are,” he agreed, his hand resting on mine. “We’ve built something beautiful, Theo.”

I smiled, feeling a sense of contentment I hadn’t known I’d been missing. “We really have.”

As the night deepened, we continued to hold each other, Parker nestled safely in our arms. For the first time in what felt like ages, I allowed myself to believe that we could handle whatever the future would bring. The world was unpredictable, full of challenges we couldn’t always foresee, but with Liam by my side and Parker in our lives, I knew we could face anything together.

Theo's Pov

Five months. I couldn’t believe it. It felt like just yesterday that Parker was a tiny newborn, her eyes still adjusting to the world around her. Sitting in the living room with her in my lap, I could see the changes. She was growing fast, and each day seemed to bring new milestones. I was amazed at how quickly she became more aware and active.

“Look at you,” I whispered, brushing a lock of hair from her forehead as she babbled in my lap, her little hands reaching up to grab my shirt. She smiled at me with those big blue eyes, a wide smile that made my heart ache. Her gums were bare, but I knew teething wasn’t far off.

Liam sat beside me on the couch, his hand resting on my knee as he watched us with a proud smile. His gaze softened when he looked at Parker. She was our everything, and it showed in how he looked at her—like she was the most important person in his world, as she should be.

"She's really growing up," Liam said, his voice filled with awe.

I nodded, feeling the weight of time slip by. “It feels like yesterday we were struggling just to figure out how to keep her calm at night. And now look at her—she’s full of personality.”

“You’ve been incredible with her,” Liam said, his voice warm. “I see it every day. You’re an amazing dad.”

I shrugged, trying to brush off the compliment, but I couldn’t help the smile that crept onto my face. “I’m just doing my best. We’re in this together.”

Liam chuckled softly, squeezing my knee. “Yeah, we are. And she’s lucky to have us.”

My heart swelled at the thought. Parker was more than just our daughter. She was the manifestation of everything we had been through together. Every sleepless night, every challenge, every laugh and every tear. It all felt like it had led to this perfect little person sitting in my lap, smiling up at me with a look of pure trust.

“She’s so strong, Liam,” I said, my voice soft. “Look at her, already trying to sit up.”

Parker was working on her balance, propping herself up on her arms with increasing strength every day. She wobbled slightly but kept herself steady, her eyes gleaming excitedly. It amazed me how much she had learned in such a short time.

“You’re right,” Liam agreed, his tone filled with pride. “She’s got the best of both of us.”

I smiled at that, glancing down at Parker again as she grabbed for the toy I had placed in front of her. With her tiny fingers wrapped around it, she gave a delighted giggle, as if she’d discovered something new.

“She’s going to be so smart,” I said, the thought bubbling up with pride. “She already picks things up so quickly. I can't wait to see what she’ll be like when she starts talking.”

Liam reached out and gently brushed his fingers through Parker’s hair, a small laugh escaping him. “Can you imagine her asking us a million questions?”

“Oh, I’m already preparing for it,” I joked, smiling down at her. “You’ve got a curious little one here. She’ll be asking questions before we know it, and I don’t think I’ll have all the answers.”

“I think we’ll manage,” Liam said, smiling at me. “As long as we stick together, I’m not worried.”

I nodded, my gaze drifting back to Parker. “I know. We’re doing great.”

The days passed faster now, and Parker's changes came almost too quickly. I could already see the hints of her growing independence and the way she was starting to explore the world around her. She was curious, always reaching for anything that caught her eye. I knew in my heart that she was going to be someone with a mind of her own—someone strong and brave.

As if on cue, Parker let out a little squeal, reaching for the toy she had dropped on the floor. Her little arms stretched out toward it, and I couldn’t help but laugh at how determined she was. She wobbled a little on her stomach before her fingers wrapped around the toy again.

“That’s my girl,” I murmured, reaching down to kiss her on the top of her head. "You're getting stronger every day."

Liam leaned forward, resting his arm on the couch behind me. “She’s going to be something incredible. I just know it.”

“Yeah,” I said, feeling a surge of love for her. “I think she already is.”

We spent the rest of the morning playing with Parker, letting her explore the toys around her and marveling at how quickly she learned to use her hands and arms to grasp, explore, and even roll over.

She was only five months old, but it felt like she was growing into herself more and more every day. I could feel the weight of responsibility settling deeper in my chest. The world was unpredictable, and I knew we would have to help her navigate it. But seeing her in front of me, watching her grow stronger and more independent, made me believe we could give her the tools to thrive.

When the afternoon came, I took Parker into the kitchen, holding her close as I prepared lunch. She was still too young to try solid foods, but I didn’t mind the challenge of feeding her breast milk. I cherished these simple moments—feeding her, changing her, playing with her—most.

As I carefully prepared a bottle, I smiled down at her. “We’re doing this together, Parker,” I said quietly, my heart full. “Just like we always will.”

Liam came into the kitchen, his hands resting on my shoulders. He bent down to kiss Parker’s cheek, and she smiled at him, her eyes twinkling with happiness.

“I think she’s going to start talking any day now,” Liam said with a grin.

“I’m not sure I’m ready for the questions she’s going to ask,” I laughed. “I think we’ve still got a lot to figure out.”

“We’ll figure it out together,” Liam said, squeezing my shoulders. “We always do.”

As the afternoon wore on, I couldn’t help but marvel at how much we had grown, how much our lives had changed. It was hard to believe that only five months ago, we were still figuring out how to navigate parenthood, still adjusting to raising a child in a world full of unpredictability. But now, with each passing day, it felt like we were becoming more confident and more capable.

Parker was our anchor, our reminder that love and family mattered most. No matter what happens in the future, we will always have each other.

As the sun began to set, casting warm golden light into the living room, I sat back with Parker in my arms, feeling deeply contented. There was so much more to look forward to—so many more milestones, more moments of growth and change. And I was excited to experience it all, knowing that we would do it together.

Liam joined us on the couch, settling beside me as I continued to hold Parker. He leaned over and kissed the top of my head. “You’re doing an amazing job, Theo. You’re an incredible dad.”

I smiled, my heart full of gratitude. “We’re doing this together, Liam. And I couldn’t ask for anyone better.”

“We’re a team,” Liam said, resting his hand on mine as we looked at Parker. “And we always will be.”

As we sat there, watching Parker drift off to sleep in my arms, I couldn’t help but think about how much our little family had grown. We were stronger, more connected, and ready to face whatever the future held. Five months had passed quickly, but I knew the best was yet to come.

It had been a quiet morning in the house, the kind of morning I’d come to cherish. The sun filtered through the curtains, casting long golden beams across the living room. Parker, now five months old, was sprawled out on her play mat, her little arms and legs kicking in excitement as she grabbed at toys, her curious eyes fixed on everything around her. Watching her grow and seeing the small moments that added to something bigger every day was amazing.

I was making breakfast for Liam and me in the kitchen, but my attention kept returning to her. She was growing so fast. Five months seemed like no time at all, and already she was showing signs of her independence—reaching for toys, trying to sit up, and making the cutest baby sounds that melted my heart.

“You’re getting so big,” I murmured to her, smiling as I flipped the eggs in the pan.

Liam had already gotten up earlier than usual and quietly made himself a cup of coffee when I walked back into the living room to check on Parker. He greeted me with a tired smile, his hand resting on the counter as he stared at our daughter with a soft, loving gaze.

“She’s getting more and more like you every day,” Liam said, his voice warm with affection.

I watched Parker, who was now rolling over onto her back with a little grunt of determination. “Yeah, she is,” I said with a small laugh. “I think she’s starting to figure things out. Every day, there’s something new.”

Liam nodded, the smile on his face never faltering as he watched our daughter. “She’s so strong. I see a little bit of both of us in her. She’s going to be one tough kid.”

I chuckled. “I hope so. She’s got that stubborn streak.”

Liam joined me, wrapping his arm around my shoulders as we watched Parker play. “She’s going to be something incredible,” he said, his voice low, filled with the awe that always came when we looked at her.

I leaned into him, feeling the strength of his embrace, the connection we shared as parents. “We’re doing it, Liam,” I said, my voice full of wonder. “We’re doing this.”

“We’ve always done it together,” Liam said with a smile. “And we always will.”

I watched Parker explore, her little hands grabbing at everything she could reach. The simple things—her tiny giggles, the way she was figuring out how to sit up with a little support—reminded me how much we had accomplished in such a short time. Five months ago, it felt like we were just learning how to survive parenthood. Now, it was starting to feel like we were actually thriving.

“You’re going to be such an amazing big sister one day,” Liam said, his voice full of pride.

I turned to him, surprised by the comment. “What makes you say that?”

He looked down at me with a playful glint in his eye. “I can already see it. She will be the kind of older sibling who looks out for everyone.”

I raised an eyebrow, amused. “You’ve got a lot of faith in her for a five-month-old.”

“I just know,” Liam said, smiling. “There’s something about her. She’s already so strong, and she will only get stronger.”

I smiled back, his confidence in Parker making my heart swell. “I think you’re right.”

Parker let out a soft coo, and I turned just in time to see her attempt to roll over again, this time with more success. She looked up at us, her eyes wide and filled with excitement. She had just discovered a new skill, and her smile was the best reward we could ask for.

“You’re doing it, sweet girl,” I said, kissing her head. “You’re growing up so fast.”

Liam chuckled softly, watching Parker turn over onto her belly and look up at us expectantly. “She’s going to be running around before we know it.”

“We’re not ready for that,” I said with a laugh. “We’ve got time.”

Liam grinned, leaning in to kiss my forehead. “We have as much time as we make. And I wouldn’t trade a second of it.”

I nodded, feeling that familiar rush of gratitude wash over me. Parenting wasn’t easy, but it had brought us closer than I ever thought possible. I was learning so much about myself, Liam, love, and patience. Every day with Parker felt like a new chapter in a story I was so grateful to be a part of.

As the day unfolded, we settled into our routine. Parker was in her high chair for the first time, her little face lit up with curiosity as we gave her a few spoonfuls of rice cereal. Watching her explore food for the first time was another small milestone—yet another reminder of how quickly she grew up.

“Look at her,” Liam said, his voice full of pride as Parker managed to grab the spoon from my hand, trying to feed herself. “She’s already trying to do everything herself.”

“I think she gets that from both of us,” I said with a smile. “She’s got that independent streak.”

“And that stubbornness,” Liam added, laughing softly.

We both watched her for a few moments, enjoying the simple joy of feeding her. I was always amazed at how much love could be packed into moments like these—small, mundane moments that, when shared, made life feel so full.

Later that afternoon, we took Parker for a walk in the stroller. The weather was perfect—bright and sunny, but with just enough of a breeze to keep things comfortable. The walk through the neighborhood was peaceful, and Parker seemed to enjoy the fresh air, her eyes wide as she took in the sights around her.

“I’m so glad we have this time,” Liam said as we walked side by side. “We’ve been through a lot, but now we get to enjoy these little moments.”

I nodded, squeezing his hand. “I know. I want to enjoy every moment with her. They grow up so fast.”

“I don’t want to miss a thing,” Liam said, his gaze softening as he looked at Parker. “She’s our world.”

I could feel the weight of those words, the deep sense of responsibility of raising a child in a world like ours. There were always challenges ahead, always the unknown looming, but I knew one thing for sure—we would face it together, as a family.

As we returned home, the evening set in, and we settled into our familiar routine. We bathed Parker, changed her into her pajamas, and rocked her to sleep in my arms, the quiet music of her soft breaths filling the room.

Liam joined me, sitting beside me on the couch as we watched her sleep. We didn’t need to speak; we had an unspoken understanding, a shared sense of love and hope for the future. Parker was the light of our lives, and every day, we got to see the world through her eyes—a world full of potential, curiosity, and love.

“I’m so proud of us,” I said quietly, my voice full of gratitude. “We’ve built something beautiful, Liam. Something real.”

Liam squeezed my hand, his gaze never leaving Parker. “We’ve built more than that, Theo. We’ve built a family.”

I smiled, feeling the weight of those words settle into my chest. A family. It was everything I wanted and more than I had ever imagined. The house had quieted for the night. Parker was sound asleep in her crib, the soft hum of the white noise machine filling the nursery as I lay back in bed, the cool sheets wrapping around me. The moonlight filtered softly through the blinds, casting a gentle glow across the room.

Liam was beside me, already settling in for the night, but his thoughts seemed to linger, his gaze on the ceiling. I could sense that he wasn’t quite ready to sleep yet, and I was curious about his mind.

“Everything okay?” I asked, rolling onto my side to face him. I could see the way his brow was furrowed slightly, the way his fingers were tapping lightly against the sheets.

Liam turned his head to look at me, his expression thoughtful. “Yeah,” he said, but his voice had a softness to it, as if he was weighing something in his mind. “I’ve been thinking about something.”

“About what?” I asked, my curiosity piqued.

Liam took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair before propping himself up on one elbow to face me. “About our future,” he began slowly, his eyes meeting mine. “And about Parker... and what comes next.”

I blinked, not quite sure what he meant. “What do you mean? What comes next?”

“Well, she’s growing up so fast, and I can’t help but think about the future,” Liam continued. “About what our family looks like down the road. I’ve been thinking about having more kids, once Parker’s a little older.”

The words hung in the air between us for a moment. My heart stuttered at the thought. More kids? I had always imagined that we’d have a family, but the idea of expanding it was still new—something I hadn’t thought too much.

“I guess... I hadn’t thought about it,” I said carefully, my thoughts still catching up to the question. “But I know you’ve always wanted a big family.”

Liam smiled a little, his gaze softening as he looked at me. “Yeah, I’ve always imagined us with a couple more kids. But I want to be sure we’re ready for it. We’ve got Parker, and she’s everything, but I can’t help but think about what it’d be like with another baby. Maybe two, when the time’s right.”

I swallowed, my mind racing as I tried to picture it—another little one to care for, another person to love and protect. It was both an exciting thought and a terrifying one. I had always known that I wanted a family with Liam. Still, I had never considered what having another child would mean for us as parents, especially in an unpredictable world.

“I get what you’re saying,” I replied slowly, my thoughts falling into place. “And I’ve thought about it too, maybe in the future. Having another child, giving Parker a sibling... but it feels like such a big step. We’ve just started this journey with her, and I can’t help but wonder if we’re ready for that.”

Liam nodded, his eyes locking with mine. “Yeah, I get that. But I think we are. We’ve been through so much together, and I know we’d be great parents to more kids. We’ve got the love to give, and the strength to handle it. I don’t want to rush anything, but I think it could be amazing.”

His words resonated with me, and for the first time in a long while, I allowed myself to imagine what it would be like—another baby, a sibling for Parker. The thought filled me with a deep warmth, though I also couldn’t help but feel the weight of the responsibility. Parenting was a huge job, and adding another child to our family would undoubtedly bring new challenges. But the idea of giving Parker someone to grow up with and share her life with made me feel like maybe we could do this. Together, we could handle anything.

“I love the idea,” I said quietly, the thought of it feeling right. “I love the idea of giving Parker a sibling. But you’re right, we need to be sure we’re ready. And we’ll have to talk about what that means—what kind of changes we’re willing to make, and how we can balance it all.”

Liam reached out, brushing his fingers through my hair, his touch tender. “We’ll figure it out. We always do. And I’m not talking about doing it tomorrow. I want to know how you feel about it—how we feel about it. I want to make sure we’re on the same page.”

“I think we are,” I said, my voice full of sincerity. “I’m just... I don’t know. I want to enjoy these moments with Parker first. She’s still so young, and I want to savor every second. But the thought of growing our family feels good. I want to ensure we’re ready for all that comes with it.”

Liam nodded, looking at me with that reassuring warmth that had always been there, even during the toughest times. “We’ll take it one step at a time. When the time’s right, we’ll know. But I just wanted to hear your thoughts. I don’t want to rush anything, but it’s something I’ve been thinking about.”

I smiled, reaching up to gently touch his face. “I’m glad you brought it up. I want to think about it more, but I think we’ll be great parents—whether it’s just Parker or if we decide to have more. We’ll be a great family.”

“Yeah,” Liam said, his voice full of warmth. “We will. And whatever comes next, we’ll do it together.”

I leaned in, kissing him softly, my heart full as I felt our connection deepen. “Always together.”

We lay there in the quiet room, the only sound the steady rhythm of our breathing, the peaceful lull of the night. Outside, the world was still, but inside, in this small space we’d built together, everything felt right. I didn’t have all the answers about the future, about whether we’d add another child to our family. But I knew one thing for sure—we would figure it out, just like we had with everything else. And whatever came, we’d face it together.

The thought of growing our family didn’t scare me as much as it had before. It felt like something we could handle—another chapter in our ever-growing story. And with Liam by my side, I knew we could handle whatever came next.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

I leaned in, kissing him softly, my heart full as I felt our connection deepen. "Always together."

We lay there in the quiet room, the only sound the steady rhythm of our breathing, the peaceful lull of the night. Outside, the world was still, but inside, in this small space we'd built together, everything felt right. I didn't have all the answers about the future, about whether we'd add another child to our family. But I knew one thing for sure—we would figure it out, just like we had with everything else. And whatever came, we'd face it together.

The thought of growing our family didn't scare me as much as it had before. It felt like something we could handle—another chapter in our ever-growing story. And with Liam by my side, I knew we could handle whatever came next.

Theo's Pov

I woke to the soft rays of sunlight breaking through the curtains, filtering warm golden light across the bed. For a moment, I stayed perfectly still, my head turned toward Liam, who was still asleep beside me. His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, his arm draped lazily over the space between us, where I'd been moments ago. He looked peaceful, and I smiled faintly at the sight.

Last night's conversation lingered in my mind, wrapping itself around me like a comforting blanket. The idea of growing our family had felt big, almost overwhelming at first, but waking up this morning, I felt lighter. Parker was our everything, and maybe one day, when the time was right, another child could fit perfectly into the life we were building together.

For now, though, I was content.

A small cry from the nursery broke the silence, and I instinctively sat up, my body already used to answering Parker's calls before I was even fully awake. Liam stirred beside me, blinking up at me through half-lidded eyes.

"I'll get her," I whispered softly, leaning over to kiss his forehead.

He grumbled a sleepy, "Okay," before rolling over and burying his face in the pillow with a satisfied sigh.

I chuckled to myself and slipped out of bed, padding softly down the hallway toward Parker's nursery. When I opened the door, I was greeted by her tiny cries and the sight of her wriggling in her crib, her little fists flailing in the air. Her face scrunched up in a way that made me laugh softly, even though I knew she was seconds away from ramping up her cries.

"Hey, hey, sweet girl," I said softly, walking over to her crib and leaning down to scoop her into my arms. "Good morning, sunshine. You didn't want to let Daddy sleep in, huh?"

She blinked up at me as her cries softened into little hiccups, her big blue eyes locking onto mine as I cradled her close. Parker's tiny fingers grabbed at my shirt instinctively, and the warmth of her settled into me. I could already tell she was hungry, which wasn't a surprise. The girl had an appetite like nothing I'd ever seen.

"Alright, alright," I murmured, swaying gently as I carried her back toward our room. "Let's get you fed before you decide to let the whole neighborhood know you're hungry."

Liam was still half-asleep when I sat on the edge of the bed with Parker in my arms. He cracked one eye open, a lazy grin spreading across his face as he saw us.

"Morning, ladies," he teased, his voice rough with sleep.

"Funny," I shot back, rolling my eyes as I adjusted Parker to get her latched. "You want to take the morning shift, comedian?"

"Nope, you've got it handled," Liam said with a grin, propping himself up against the headboard and watching us with that soft look he always had when he looked at Parker. "Besides, I like seeing this. You two are my favorite part of the morning."

"She's only your favorite because I make the coffee," I muttered, though I couldn't hide my smile.

Parker had settled into nursing, her little fingers gripping at the edge of my shirt as her body relaxed against me. I looked down at her, completely captivated by the moment. Even after five months, I still marveled at how small she was, how perfect. Every moment like this reminded me how lucky I was.

Liam shifted closer, leaning over to brush his fingers through Parker's soft hair. "It's still amazing, isn't it?" he said softly, his voice full of wonder. "How much she's growing. How much she's already changed."

"It really is," I replied quietly, my gaze never leaving her. "Every day, it feels like she's learning something new, figuring something else out."

"And every day, we're learning too," Liam added. "About being parents, about each other. It's wild, isn't it? I never thought I'd feel so... complete."

I looked up at him, surprised by how perfectly his words mirrored my own thoughts. "Yeah," I agreed softly. "Complete. That's exactly how it feels."

For so long, I hadn't known what this kind of life would look like for me. I didn't let myself imagine it—peace, family, love. It had felt impossible at one point, a distant dream that didn't belong to someone like me. But now, sitting here with Parker in my arms and Liam beside me, I realized just how wrong I'd been.

This life was mine. Ours. And it was better than anything I could have imagined.

As Parker finished nursing, she let out a small sigh, the kind of sound that always made me smile. I carefully adjusted her so I could pat her back, waiting for the tiny burp I knew was coming. Liam chuckled softly, leaning his head against mine as we sat together in the quiet of the morning.

"You know," he murmured, his voice low, "I think last night's conversation stuck with me."

I glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"I meant what I said," Liam continued, his hand resting gently against Parker's back as she dozed against my chest. "About wanting more kids someday. But I'm in no rush, Theo. I just... I wanted you to know how much I love this life we're building. And no matter what the future looks like, as long as I have you and Parker, I'm good."

His words hit me harder than I expected, and I felt a tightness in my chest that wasn't sadness, but something else—gratitude. Love.

"Me too," I said softly, meeting his gaze. "You're all I need, Liam. You and Parker."

Liam smiled at me, his eyes filled with that same love I saw every day. He leaned in and pressed a kiss to my temple, lingering there for just a moment before pulling back. "We're lucky, aren't we?"

"Yeah," I replied, looking down at Parker, who had now completely drifted off to sleep against me. "We really are."

The quiet of the room wrapped around us like a blanket, the world outside still waking up. I knew that the days ahead would bring new challenges—new milestones for Parker, new questions about our future—but in this moment, I didn't care about any of that.

All that mattered was here, in this room.

Liam. Parker. Me.

We were a family, and we were stronger together than I ever could have imagined.

And as I held Parker close, her tiny body rising and falling with each breath, I let myself savor the stillness of the moment, knowing that it was these simple, quiet mornings that I would remember forever.

Six months. How had it happened so quickly? It felt like only yesterday that I was holding Parker in my arms for the first time, unsure of what I was doing but desperate to protect her. Now, half a year later, she was no longer the tiny newborn who needed constant care. She was growing more independent every day—her little personality shining through more and more with each passing moment.

I sat on the couch, watching her play on the rug in front of me, her small hands reaching for a soft stuffed animal as her little legs kicked in excitement. She was babbling now, little sounds slipping from her lips as she tried to communicate with us. It wasn't much, but I knew those little noises were the beginning of something much bigger.

"She's six months today," I said softly, more to myself than to Liam, who was sitting beside me, his arm draped lazily over the back of the couch. "Can you believe it?"

Liam glanced at me, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he followed my gaze to Parker, who was now rolling over onto her back, a delighted giggle escaping her as she looked up at us. "I don't know how it's possible," Liam replied, his voice filled with awe. "Six months. It feels like just yesterday we were struggling to figure out how to get her to sleep."

I chuckled at that, the memory still fresh in my mind. "Yeah, and now she's rolling around, making all kinds of noises and trying to grab everything in sight."

"I think she's got your curiosity," Liam said, laughing as Parker reached out for a rattle near her. "And that determination of yours, too. She's already stubborn like you."

"Excuse me?" I raised an eyebrow, pretending to be offended. "I'm not stubborn."

Liam grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, I've seen it. And I'm pretty sure she's inherited it."

I shook my head, smiling despite myself. "Well, as long as she's as strong and determined as I am, then I guess I'm okay with it."

"You're okay with it?" Liam raised an eyebrow. "What about me? You don't think she's going to be just as strong-willed as you?"

I laughed. "She'll definitely be as strong-willed as you too. She's a perfect blend of both of us."

"She really is," Liam said quietly, his voice full of pride. "I'm amazed by her every day. She's so strong, so smart. Watching her grow up... it makes me realize how much I want to be here for her. For both of you."

I felt a warmth in my chest, something that swelled with both love and gratitude. Liam and I had come so far since the night Parker was born. There had been a time when everything felt uncertain—when I questioned whether I could be the kind of parent Parker needed. But seeing her now, watching her grow stronger, more confident, I knew I was doing everything I could for her. And Liam was right there with me, making sure we were both supported every step of the way.

"I want that too," I said softly, my gaze never leaving Parker. "I want to be here for her, for us, through everything. I can't imagine not being part of all her little milestones—like today, when she's six months old. I want to be there when she starts walking, when she says her first words, when she asks us a million questions about everything."

Liam's smile softened, and he shifted closer to me, placing his hand gently over mine. "We're already doing that. Every moment we spend with her is one we're never going to get back. And I know we're making the most of it."

I nodded, my heart swelling with affection as I watched Parker play. "Yeah, we are. And I wouldn't want to do it with anyone else but you."

Liam squeezed my hand, and for a moment, we both just sat there, watching Parker explore the world around her. She was so focused, so determined in everything she did. It was incredible to see how far she had come in just six months. The changes were subtle, but I could see them—the way she reached for toys, the way she tried to sit up on her own, the way she now looked for us when she needed comfort. She was becoming her own little person, and I couldn't wait to see what kind of person she would grow into.

"She's going to be amazing," I whispered.

Liam leaned in and kissed the top of my head. "She already is."

We spent the next few hours enjoying the day with Parker—feeding her, playing with her, and simply being present in each moment. As the evening drew near, I couldn't help but reflect on everything we had accomplished, on how far we had come. It was hard to imagine life without her now. Parker had become the center of our world, and we had learned to navigate parenthood together, one day at a time.

Later that night, after Parker had been fed and put to bed, Liam and I found ourselves sitting on the couch, the quiet settling in around us. The house felt peaceful, safe—a far cry from the chaos we had experienced in the early days. We were more in tune with each other, with Parker, and with the rhythm of our life as a family.

I turned to Liam, my thoughts once again drifting to the future. "You know," I said, my voice quiet, "the last six months have been incredible. But I can't help but wonder what the next six months will bring."

Liam looked at me, his expression soft and understanding. "I think they'll be just as incredible. We've got this. We'll keep learning, keep growing, and keep building this life for Parker. Together."

I smiled, my heart full. "Together. Always."

With those simple words, I knew that no matter what the next six months would bring, we would face it as a family—stronger than ever, ready for whatever came next. And with Parker in our lives, I couldn't imagine a better future.

As we sat there, the soft sounds of the house around us, I felt a quiet peace settle over me. The world was unpredictable, but here, in this moment, everything was exactly as it should be.

And I wouldn't change a thing.

The morning sun streamed through the windows, the gentle light illuminating the quiet of our home. It was a calm, peaceful morning—almost too calm. I had to remind myself that the day wasn't just any ordinary day. It was Parker's six-month doctor appointment, and while I knew it was important, I couldn't help but feel a little anxious.

The anticipation hung in the air as I prepared the diaper bag, making sure we had everything we needed—diapers, wipes, a bottle of milk, and a few of her favorite toys to distract her. I kept glancing over at Liam, who was pacing back and forth in the living room, his face drawn with concern.

"She's going to be fine, Liam," I said, trying to ease his nerves. "It's just a checkup. And the shots, they're routine. It'll be over before we know it."

"I know," he replied, though his tone was tense. "But I still don't like the idea of her getting shots. It just feels... wrong. She's so little."

I understood his hesitation. The idea of our baby getting poked with needles, even if it was for her health, made my heart ache. But we both knew it was necessary. It was a step toward keeping her healthy, ensuring she had everything she needed to grow strong.

"We're in this together," I said, walking over to him. "She's going to need us to stay strong for her."

Liam sighed, his hand running through his hair. "I just want to protect her from everything, Theo. From pain, from anything that might hurt her."

"We all do," I said softly, placing my hand on his. "But sometimes, the things we do for her might hurt a little in the short term, but in the long run, it's all for her."

He looked at me then, his eyes softening. "You're right. I just... I don't want her to be scared. She's so little. She doesn't understand what's happening."

I could see the love and protectiveness in his eyes, and it made me love him even more. "She'll be okay," I reassured him. "And we'll be there with her the whole time. We'll help her through it."

With a deep breath, Liam nodded. "Okay. Let's do this."

We loaded up the car with everything we needed, including the stroller, and drove to the pediatrician's office. The building was familiar, but it still felt foreign in this moment, as if we were entering a new chapter of Parker's life. She was growing so quickly, and the thought of her getting her first shots made me feel both nervous and proud. She was six months old. She was strong. But she was still our baby.

When we arrived, the receptionist greeted us with a warm smile and quickly checked us in. We were led to an examination room, and as we sat down, I could feel the tension between Liam and me. It wasn't the doctor's office that was making me anxious. It was the thought of seeing Parker uncomfortable, of having to hold her while she was getting poked.

I kept my hand on Parker's chest, gently rubbing her little tummy to comfort her. She looked up at me with those wide eyes, and I couldn't help but smile, even though my heart was pounding in my chest.

"Hi, Parker," I said softly, as I kissed the top of her head. "We're here for your checkup. You're going to be so brave today, okay?"

Liam was quiet beside me, his hand gently resting on Parker's leg. "She's already the bravest little girl I know."

We didn't have to wait long before the doctor, a kind and experienced woman named Dr. Simmons, walked in with a warm smile. She greeted us, and Parker immediately smiled up at her, unaware of what was coming.

"Well, hello there, Miss Parker," Dr. Simmons said, her voice light and cheerful. "You're looking wonderful today. How's everything been going?"

"She's doing great," I said, giving her a small smile. "She's growing so fast. It feels like just yesterday we were here for her two-month checkup."

"I know," Dr. Simmons said, nodding. "Six months already. They grow up fast, don't they?" She took out her clipboard, making some notes. "Alright, let's check her weight and height, and then we'll get to the important part. The shots."

I felt Liam's grip tighten on my hand, but I didn't say anything. I could feel his nerves, just as I was sure he could feel mine. We were both watching as Dr. Simmons gently laid Parker on the exam table to measure her and check her vitals. Parker was giggling, completely unaware of what was about to happen. I admired her ability to stay so carefree, even if we couldn't.

Once the measurements were done, Dr. Simmons turned to us. "Alright, she's doing beautifully. All of her milestones look right on track. But now, we need to get those vaccinations, and I know that can be a tough moment for parents."

Liam gave me a tight smile but didn't speak. His eyes were fixed on Parker, who was still laughing as Dr. Simmons prepared the needles. I could see how hard it was for him to look at her and not be overcome with the urge to protect her from anything that might hurt her.

"Do you want to hold her, Liam?" Dr. Simmons asked gently. "It might help her feel more secure."

Liam nodded, his jaw clenched, and reached down to lift Parker into his arms. As she settled against him, he looked at her with so much love in his eyes that it almost broke my heart.

"We're right here, sweet girl," I whispered, my hand resting gently on her little leg. "You're so strong. You've got this."

Parker, completely unaware of what was happening, reached up for Liam's face and smiled, her little hands patting his cheek. The simple, trusting look she gave him made the tightness in my chest ease slightly.

"Alright, Parker," Dr. Simmons said, smiling as she prepared the first syringe. "This is going to be over so quickly, I promise."

Liam held her firmly in his arms, his eyes locked on hers. He whispered soft words to her, soothing her as Dr. Simmons carefully administered the first shot. Parker flinched, her little body stiffening at the pinch, but she didn't cry immediately. My heart clenched as I saw her eyes widen in surprise, but Liam was quick to calm her, kissing her forehead and gently rocking her.

Dr. Simmons gave us a reassuring smile. "She did great," she said, moving to prepare the second shot.

Parker's cry came a moment later, the second needle pricking her skin. The sound of her distress made me feel like I had been struck with a physical blow. I felt the urge to pick her up, to hold her, but I stayed where I was, watching Liam comfort her. She was calming down already, though, as he spoke soothingly to her.

"She's okay," Liam whispered, his voice soft and full of reassurance. "She's strong. Just like you."

It didn't take long for the shots to be finished, and soon Dr. Simmons was cleaning up, her voice cheerful as she spoke to us. "She's all done, and you did a great job, Parker. You're growing so strong."

Liam kissed the top of her head, holding her close as I watched, my heart still tender from the moment. "You were so brave, baby," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. "We're so proud of you."

Parker was already settling down, her little face still red from the brief pain, but I could see the resilience in her eyes. She was okay. She was always okay. We'd made it through together—both of us, as a family.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

It didn't take long for the shots to be finished, and soon Dr. Simmons was cleaning up, her voice cheerful as she spoke to us. "She's all done, and you did a great job, Parker. You're growing so strong."

Liam kissed the top of her head, holding her close as I watched, my heart still tender from the moment. "You were so brave, baby," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. "We're so proud of you."

Parker was already settling down, her little face still red from the brief pain, but I could see the resilience in her eyes. She was okay. She was always okay. We'd made it through together—both of us, as a family.

Theo's Pov

The drive home from the doctor’s office was quieter than usual. Parker had cried herself to sleep in Liam’s arms while we were still in the waiting room, and now she was snuggled in her car seat, her tiny body looking even smaller than usual. Her little cheeks were still flushed, her breaths soft but uneven. My heart ached every time I glanced back at her through the rearview mirror. She’d been so brave, but it didn’t make it any easier to see her upset.

Liam sat in the passenger seat, his head resting against the window, staring out at the passing scenery. His usual calm was tinged with an unmistakable sadness, the same one I felt. I reached over and rested a hand on his knee, squeezing it gently to reassure him.

“She’s okay,” I said softly, though I was mostly saying it to myself. “She just needs to rest.”

Liam turned his head to look at me, his eyes soft and full of that same protectiveness I had seen at the doctor’s office. “I know. I just hate seeing her like that,” he said quietly. “It’s so hard not to fix everything for her.”

I nodded, understanding exactly how he felt. “I know. But this was for her, for her health. And she’s strong, Liam. She handled it better than we expected.”

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, but when she cried… it was like everything in me was screaming to stop it. I wanted to take the pain for her.”

“We both did,” I said, glancing at him briefly before returning my eyes to the road. “That’s what makes us good parents. We care so much it hurts, but sometimes we have to let her face these small pains for her own good. She’ll never remember this, but we will. And we’ll be stronger for it.”

Liam smiled faintly, his hand reaching over to rest on mine. “How do you always know exactly what to say?”

“I don’t,” I said with a small laugh. “I’m just winging it, like you are.”

“Yeah, well,” he said, leaning back in his seat, “you’re pretty good at winging it.”

When we pulled into the driveway, Parker stirred slightly in her car seat but didn’t wake. Her little face was scrunched in a way that tugged at my heart, and I could tell she was still feeling the effects of the shots. I unbuckled her carefully, trying not to wake her as I lifted her into my arms. She let out a soft whimper but quickly settled against my chest, her tiny hand clutching the fabric of my shirt.

Liam unlocked the door and held it open for us, his gaze fixed on Parker the entire time. “Let’s just keep things quiet today,” he suggested as we stepped inside. “She needs rest, and honestly, so do we.”

“Agreed,” I said, carrying Parker into the living room. I gently lowered her onto the couch, propping her up with some pillows so she’d be comfortable. She stirred again, her eyelids fluttering open for just a moment before closing again.

Liam knelt beside the couch, his hand brushing over Parker’s soft hair. “She’s so amazing,” he said quietly, his voice filled with awe. “Even when she’s upset, she’s still our little fighter.”

I smiled, sitting down beside him. “She really is. I keep thinking about how lucky we are to have her. She makes everything—every hard moment—worth it.”

Liam leaned his head against my shoulder, his gaze never leaving Parker. “We’re doing okay, aren’t we? As parents, I mean.”

I turned to look at him, surprised by the vulnerability in his voice. “Of course we are,” I said firmly. “Liam, look at her. She’s happy, healthy, and growing so fast. That’s because of us. We’re doing everything we can for her, and it shows.”

He let out a small sigh of relief, his shoulders relaxing. “I just worry sometimes, you know? Like maybe I’m not doing enough, or maybe I’ll mess something up.”

“You’re doing more than enough,” I reassured him, placing a hand on his. “You love her, and she knows it. That’s what matters most.”

Liam smiled at me, and for a moment, the tension in the room eased. We sat there in silence, just watching Parker as she slept. Her little chest rose and fell steadily, and the redness in her cheeks was already fading. She looked peaceful now, and I felt my own anxiety begin to fade as well.

After a while, Parker began to stir again, her little eyes blinking open as she let out a small, tired cry. I reached for her immediately, lifting her into my arms and cradling her against me.

“Hey, sweet girl,” I murmured, rocking her gently. “How are you feeling?”

She whimpered softly, her head resting against my chest. I could feel the heat of her body, a reminder that the shots might leave her feeling a little sore and uncomfortable for a while. I kissed the top of her head, trying to comfort her as best as I could.

“Let’s try a bottle,” Liam suggested, already heading to the kitchen. “She might feel better after she eats something.”

I nodded, grateful for his thoughtfulness. A few minutes later, he returned with a warm bottle of milk, handing it to me as I settled back on the couch with Parker. She latched onto the bottle almost immediately, her little hands gripping it tightly as she drank. The tension in her body began to ease, and I could see the comfort the milk was bringing her.

Liam sat beside me, his arm draped over my shoulders as he watched Parker with a soft smile. “She’s amazing,” he said again, his voice filled with pride. “Even when she’s feeling rough, she’s still so strong.”

“She gets that from you,” I said, glancing at him with a smile.

He shook his head. “No, she gets that from us. Both of us.”

I didn’t argue. He was right. Parker was the best of both of us, and seeing her resilience made me feel proud—not just of her, but of us as a family. We had faced so much already, and we were learning more every day about how to be the parents she needed.

As the day went on, we kept things simple. Parker stayed close to us, alternating between napping in our arms and playing quietly with her toys. Her cries were softer now, less frequent, and I could see her bright personality starting to shine through again.

By the evening, she was smiling again, her little giggles filling the room as Liam made silly faces at her. The sight of her laughter was like a balm to my soul, erasing the heaviness of the morning. She was okay. We were okay.

Later that night, after we had put her to bed, Liam and I sat together on the couch, our exhaustion catching up to us. He leaned into me, his head resting on my shoulder as we sat in comfortable silence.

“You know,” Liam said after a while, his voice soft, “today was hard, but it reminded me of something.”

“What’s that?” I asked, turning to look at him.

“That we’re stronger than we think,” he said simply. “And so is she.”

I smiled, my heart full. “Yeah. We are.”

 We sat there, the quiet of the house wrapping around us, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together—just like we always had. Because that’s what family was about. And Parker was at the heart of ours.

The house was still quiet in the early morning light, the world outside just starting to wake up. I sat in the rocking chair in Parker’s nursery, her tiny body nestled against mine as she nursed. Her soft little noises filled the room, her hands gripping the fabric of my shirt like it was her lifeline. Moments like this, when it was just the two of us, always felt special—like the world stopped spinning, and nothing else mattered but her.

Six months had flown by, and Parker was still mostly breastfeeding. We’d started introducing a few solid foods here and there, but for now, milk was still her main source of comfort and nourishment. And honestly, I didn’t mind. These moments of connection between us were something I cherished, something I knew wouldn’t last forever.

“You’re getting so big,” I whispered, running my fingers gently through her soft hair. “And so strong. Every day, you amaze me.”

Parker’s eyes flicked up to mine briefly, her lashes fluttering as she nursed. She was getting better at staying focused during feeds, but I could see the hints of her personality shining through, even now. She was curious, always looking around, always trying to take in the world around her, even when she was supposed to be eating.

Liam appeared in the doorway, leaning against the frame with a soft smile on his face. His hair was still messy from sleep, and he was holding a mug of coffee in his hand. “Good morning,” he said quietly, careful not to startle Parker. “How’s our little milk monster?”

I smiled at him, shifting Parker slightly as she continued to nurse. “She’s doing great, as usual. She woke up hungry, but what else is new?”

Liam chuckled, stepping into the room and sitting on the edge of the bed across from me. “She’s definitely your daughter. Always hungry.”

I rolled my eyes, though I couldn’t help but laugh. “Very funny. You’re not wrong, though.”

He took a sip of his coffee, his gaze soft as he watched us. “You know, it’s still amazing to me. The way you two connect during feeds. It’s like she knows she’s safe with you, like you’re her whole world.”

“She is my whole world,” I said quietly, brushing a strand of Parker’s hair away from her face. “These moments... they mean everything to me. I know they won’t last forever, but I’m holding onto them as long as I can.”

Liam nodded, his expression turning thoughtful. “You’re an incredible dad, Theo. The way you take care of her, the way you’re always there for her... it’s amazing to watch.”

I felt my cheeks flush at his words, but I couldn’t help but smile. “We’re both doing this, Liam. I couldn’t do it without you.”

He reached over and rested a hand on my knee, his touch warm and reassuring. “We make a pretty good team, don’t we?”

“The best,” I replied, my heart swelling with gratitude.

Parker finished nursing a few moments later, letting out a soft sigh as she relaxed against my chest. I adjusted her gently, patting her back until she let out a tiny burp. Liam laughed softly, leaning over to kiss the top of her head.

“Good job, Parker,” he said, his voice full of pride. “You’re getting so big.”

She looked up at him, her eyes wide and curious, and reached out with one of her little hands. Liam let her grab his finger, and the smile that spread across his face was pure joy.

“She’s got a good grip,” he said, laughing softly. “She’s going to be strong, just like her dads.”

I couldn’t help but smile at that, my heart full as I watched the two of them together. Seeing Liam with Parker always reminded me of how lucky we were, how much love we had in our little family.

After a while, we made our way downstairs, Parker perched on my hip as we got breakfast ready. She was still too young to eat much solid food, but we’d started introducing her to new tastes—mashed bananas, sweet potatoes, and a little bit of rice cereal here and there. She seemed to enjoy the process, even if most of it ended up on her face rather than in her mouth.

Liam set up her high chair at the table, strapping her in securely before handing her one of her favorite teething toys to keep her occupied. “Alright, Parker,” he said with a grin. “What’s on the menu today?”

“Just milk for now,” I said, smiling as I grabbed a bottle from the fridge. “We’ll try some banana later. She seemed to like it last time.”

Liam nodded, sitting down beside her and making funny faces to keep her entertained while I warmed up the bottle. Parker giggled, her little hands waving in the air as she watched him with wide eyes.

“She really loves you,” I said, handing him the bottle once it was ready. “You can see it in the way she looks at you.”

“And I love her,” Liam replied, his voice soft as he took the bottle and offered it to Parker. She latched on eagerly, her tiny hands gripping the sides of the bottle as Liam held it steady. “She’s the best thing that’s ever happened to us.”

I sat down across from him, watching as Parker drank contentedly. “She really is. I still can’t believe how much our lives have changed in just six months.”

“It’s been the best six months of my life,” Liam said, glancing up at me with a smile. “And I can’t wait to see what the next six months bring.”

I nodded, my heart full as I watched Parker. She was growing so quickly, changing every day, and it was both exhilarating and bittersweet. I wanted to hold onto these moments forever, to freeze time and keep her little and safe. But at the same time, I was so excited to see her grow, to watch her discover the world and become her own person.

After breakfast, we spent the rest of the morning playing with Parker on her play mat in the living room. She was getting better at sitting up on her own, though she still wobbled occasionally and needed our help to stay balanced. She babbled nonstop, her little voice filling the room as she explored her toys and reached for anything within her grasp.

“You’re doing so great, Parker,” I said, clapping my hands as she managed to stay sitting up for a few seconds on her own. “You’re getting so strong!”

Liam laughed, leaning over to steady her as she started to tip over. “She’s determined, that’s for sure. She’s not going to stop until she gets it.”

“She gets that from you,” I said with a grin.

“And from you,” he shot back, smiling at me. “She’s got the best of both of us.”

As the day went on, I couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of contentment. Our little family was growing stronger every day, and even though the challenges of parenthood could be overwhelming at times, moments like these made it all worth it.

Parker was the center of our world, and we wouldn’t have it any other way.

The days seemed to blur together in the best way possible, each one filled with little moments that made me fall even more in love with our life as a family. Parker was thriving, her personality blossoming more and more every day. It was hard to believe she was already six months old, but every smile, every babble, and every milestone reminded me how much time had flown by.

This particular morning, I found myself sitting on the living room floor with Parker propped up between my legs. Her toys were scattered around us—a colorful array of rattles, stuffed animals, and blocks she was still figuring out how to stack. She had a fascination with the stacking rings, though, and her little fingers were working hard to fit the smallest one onto the post.

“You’re getting the hang of it,” I said softly, watching as she squinted in concentration. Her tongue peeked out slightly from between her lips, a habit that made me smile every time. She looked so determined, her little brows furrowed as if she were solving the most complex problem in the world.

Parker gave a triumphant squeal as the ring slid into place, and she immediately clapped her tiny hands together in excitement. I couldn’t help but laugh, my heart swelling with pride.

“You did it, Parker! Good job!” I cheered, clapping along with her.

She turned to look at me, her eyes sparkling with happiness, and reached out to grab my hands. Her little fingers wrapped around mine, and I felt that familiar tug in my chest—the overwhelming love that came with being her dad.

Liam walked in from the kitchen, carrying two mugs of coffee and wearing that easy smile that made me feel like everything was right in the world. “What’s going on in here?” he asked, setting the mugs down on the coffee table before crouching down beside us.

“Parker just mastered the stacking rings,” I said proudly, ruffling her hair gently.

“She did, huh?” Liam grinned, reaching out to tickle her tummy. Parker let out a delighted giggle, her hands flailing as she tried to grab at his fingers. “That’s my girl. You’re so smart!”

“She definitely gets that from me,” I teased, nudging Liam with my shoulder.

“Oh, really?” Liam shot back, raising an eyebrow. “Because I’m pretty sure she gets it from both of us.”

“Fine,” I said with a laugh. “We’ll share the credit.”

Liam leaned over to kiss the side of my head before turning his attention back to Parker. “What else are you going to learn today, huh? You’re already a little genius.”

Parker responded with a string of babbles, her tone so serious that it almost sounded like she was trying to answer him. Liam and I both laughed, and I couldn’t help but marvel at how much joy she brought into our lives. She was the perfect mix of curious, determined, and playful—a little ray of sunshine that made every day better.

As the morning went on, we took turns playing with Parker, helping her practice sitting up and encouraging her as she reached for toys just out of her grasp. She was getting stronger, her little legs kicking excitedly whenever she managed to grab something new. It was incredible to see how much progress she was making, and I couldn’t wait to see what she would do next.

Around mid-morning, Parker started to get fussy, her usual signal that she was ready for a nap. I picked her up, cradling her against my chest as I swayed gently back and forth. Her head rested on my shoulder, her little hand clutching at my shirt as she let out a soft sigh.

“She’s so peaceful when she’s like this,” I whispered to Liam, who was sitting on the couch, watching us with a soft smile.

“She really is,” he agreed, his voice quiet. “It’s one of my favorite things—seeing her so calm, so content.”

I nodded, feeling the weight of her in my arms as she began to drift off. “Sometimes I just want to freeze time, you know? She’s growing so fast, and I want to hold onto these moments for as long as I can.”

Liam stood and walked over to me, wrapping his arms around both Parker and me. “I know what you mean. But every stage with her is going to be amazing. We’ll have so many more moments like this, even as she grows.”

I leaned into him, letting his words soothe the bittersweet ache in my chest. “You’re right. I just love this stage so much.”

“Me too,” Liam said, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. “But I’m excited to see what’s next for her. She’s going to do so many incredible things.”

Once Parker was fully asleep, I gently placed her in her crib, adjusting the blanket around her tiny body. She sighed softly in her sleep, and I stood there for a moment, just watching her. Her little chest rose and fell steadily, her face relaxed and peaceful. I felt a lump form in my throat, the kind that came from loving someone so much it almost hurt.

I stepped back and turned to find Liam leaning against the doorframe, watching me with an expression I couldn’t quite place. “What?” I asked softly, tilting my head.

“Nothing,” he said with a small smile. “I was just thinking about how lucky we are.”

I walked over to him, slipping my hand into his. “We really are, aren’t we?”

“Yeah,” he said, squeezing my hand gently. “Every day, I look at her and think, ‘How did we get so lucky?’ She’s everything, Theo.”

“She really is,” I agreed, my voice barely above a whisper. “And so are you.”

Liam smiled, leaning down to press a soft kiss to my lips. “We make a good team.”

“The best,” I said, pulling him into a hug.

We stood there for a while, wrapped up in each other, before finally heading back to the living room. The rest of the day was spent in the kind of quiet, joyful rhythm that had become our new normal—feeding Parker, playing with her, and soaking in every moment we had together.

As the evening rolled around, we put Parker to bed, her tiny body curled up in her crib as she drifted off to sleep once again. Liam and I sat on the couch, the quiet of the house settling around us.

“I think about the future sometimes,” Liam said, his voice thoughtful. “About all the things Parker’s going to do, all the milestones we’ll get to see.”

“Me too,” I said, leaning against him. “But I try to stay in the moment. I don’t want to miss a single thing.”

“You won’t,” Liam said, his arm around my shoulders. “We won’t. We’re in this together, every step of the way.”

And as we sat there, the warmth of his words wrapping around me, I felt a deep sense of peace. This was our life—simple, full of love, and exactly where we were meant to be. And I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

“I think about the future sometimes,” Liam said, his voice thoughtful. “About all the things Parker’s going to do, all the milestones we’ll get to see.”

“Me too,” I said, leaning against him. “But I try to stay in the moment. I don’t want to miss a single thing.”

“You won’t,” Liam said, his arm around my shoulders. “We won’t. We’re in this together, every step of the way.”

And as we sat there, the warmth of his words wrapping around me, I felt a deep sense of peace. This was our life—simple, full of love, and exactly where we were meant to be. And I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Liam's Pov

The days after our date night had passed in a flurry of normalcy. Parker, despite her brief bout of fussiness from the shots, was back to her usual happy self—smiling, babbling, and grabbing for anything she could reach. Theo and I settled back into our routine, both of us feeling refreshed in ways I didn’t realize we needed. The simple joy of spending an evening together, just the two of us, had reminded me of something I’d been missing: the connection between us. It wasn’t just about parenting. It was about us. And I realized how easy it was to forget that sometimes when life got busy.

This morning, I was the first to wake up, as usual. The house was still and quiet, and for a moment, I just lay there, staring up at the ceiling, thinking. About the future. About Parker. About everything.

“Liam?” Theo’s soft voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to find him propped up on his elbow, watching me with sleepy eyes.

“Yeah?” I asked, pushing myself up against the headboard and reaching for the glass of water on the nightstand.

“I was thinking,” he began, his voice quiet but serious, “maybe we should start talking about the future more. About what we want next for us… as a family.”

I raised an eyebrow, curiosity piquing. “What do you mean?”

“Like…” Theo hesitated for a moment, searching for the right words. “We’ve talked about Parker, and we’re doing great as parents, but I’ve been thinking about the next steps. The kind of life we want to give her, the kind of life we want for ourselves. I know we’ve been taking it one day at a time, but maybe it’s time we started thinking ahead a little more.”

I nodded slowly, understanding what he was saying. For the first time in months, it felt like the whirlwind of baby life had settled into a rhythm, and now, the idea of looking forward felt both exciting and a little overwhelming. “I get it,” I said, shifting to face him more fully. “We’ve been so focused on making sure everything is good right now, but I think it’s time we start thinking about what’s next too. What’s after this phase?”

Theo smiled, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes. “Yeah. I just don’t want us to get stuck in the routine of it all, you know? I want us to be present, but also prepared. I want us to be thinking about the future.”

I reached out, placing my hand on his. “We will. We’ve always done well when we’re on the same page. And right now, we’re doing okay. So, maybe it’s time we start making plans—not just for Parker, but for us.”

Theo’s expression softened, and he gave me a tight, affectionate smile. “Thanks, Liam. I think we’re both just... adjusting. There’s so much change all the time with her, and I guess I’m worried we might lose sight of what we need in the process.”

“We won’t,” I said firmly. “We’re a team, remember? And we’re stronger together. We’ve got each other, and we’ll figure it out. We always do.”

Theo relaxed a little more, the tension easing from his shoulders. “Yeah. I just want to make sure we’re always there for each other.”

“We will be,” I reassured him. “And for Parker. Let’s take this next chapter one step at a time. But we’re doing good, Theo. And I’m proud of everything we’ve done so far.”

He smiled then, the weight of his worries lifting as he nodded. “Yeah, me too. I just want to make sure we don’t lose sight of everything we’ve built.”

“We won’t,” I said again. “And if we ever feel like we’re losing focus, we’ll talk about it. Together.”

“Yeah,” Theo agreed, shifting so he was resting back against the pillow beside me. “Together.”

We spent a few moments in comfortable silence, the quiet of the morning wrapping around us. I could hear the faint sound of Parker’s soft cooing from the nursery, and I smiled to myself. We had built something beautiful—something solid—and the future felt full of possibilities.

After a while, I slid out of bed and went to check on Parker. She was already awake, lying on her back in her crib, her little hands reaching up toward the mobile that hung above her. I reached into the crib, gently lifting her into my arms, and she immediately relaxed into my chest, letting out a contented sigh.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” I whispered, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “How are you this morning?”

Parker gurgled, her eyes bright and alert as she looked up at me. I smiled, gently rocking her in my arms as I made my way back to the bedroom. When I stepped inside, Theo was sitting up in bed, rubbing his eyes sleepily.

“Hey, buddy,” I said softly, sitting down next to him and handing Parker over.

Theo took her into his arms carefully, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. “Morning, baby girl,” he murmured, his eyes filled with warmth. “How’s my little sunshine today?”

Parker responded by reaching up to grab at Theo’s finger, her tiny hand curling around his. It was moments like this that made everything feel right. Theo and Parker, together, were the greatest gifts I’d ever received. Watching them bond like this—watching them both grow—was more than I could have ever hoped for.

I leaned back against the headboard, watching them as Theo gently rocked Parker. She cooed softly, her eyes drooping in the comfort of her dad’s arms.

“We’re really lucky, aren’t we?” I said quietly.

Theo nodded, still watching Parker. “Yeah. We really are.”

For a moment, we were both lost in the quiet intimacy of the moment. But then, Parker stirred in Theo’s arms, her eyes blinking open as she let out a soft whimper.

“Hungry, huh?” Theo said with a soft laugh. “Alright, alright. I’ve got you.”

As Theo began to feed Parker, I found myself thinking again about what we had talked about earlier. The future. What was next for us as a family? I wasn’t sure exactly what the next step would be, but for the first time in a while, I felt ready to start thinking about it. We had so many possibilities ahead of us. And no matter what came next, I knew we’d be okay.

“Let’s talk more about this tonight,” I said, breaking the silence as I glanced over at Theo. “About the future. We’ll figure it out together.”

Theo looked at me, his eyes soft with understanding. “Yeah, we will. Together.”

And I believed it. Together, we could handle anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Liam's Pov

As Theo began to feed Parker, I found myself thinking again about what we had talked about earlier. The future. What was next for us as a family? I wasn't sure exactly what the next step would be, but for the first time in a while, I felt ready to start thinking about it. We had so many possibilities ahead of us. And no matter what came next, I knew we'd be okay.

"Let's talk more about this tonight," I said, breaking the silence as I glanced over at Theo. "About the future. We'll figure it out together."

Theo looked at me, his eyes soft with understanding. "Yeah, we will. Together."

And I believed it. Together, we could handle anything.

Theo's Pov

November 18th

It felt like time was moving both too fast and too slow at the same time. It was hard to believe that Thanksgiving was just a few days away. I'd been thinking about the holiday for a while now, even if it didn't feel like it was quite real yet. Between the excitement of Parker's development and the normal, everyday hustle and bustle, the reality of the holiday season was sneaking up on me faster than I could prepare.

We had decided to host Thanksgiving this year. It seemed like the right thing to do, especially with Parker getting older. I wanted to make memories for her, even if she wasn't old enough to remember them yet. And I wanted us to have a reason to gather with family and friends, to share a meal and give thanks for everything we had—especially the little things.

I was in the kitchen now, trying to focus on the task at hand. I was chopping vegetables for the stuffing, my mind wandering a little as I thought about how quickly things had changed. A year ago, I never would have imagined we'd be hosting Thanksgiving. Hell, a year ago, I was still trying to get used to the idea of being a dad, of being in a family. But here we were, with our beautiful daughter, a home full of love, and a holiday to prepare for. And while the thought of cooking a huge meal for everyone made me nervous, it also filled me with excitement.

"You know, it's November 18th, right?" Liam's voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to find him standing in the doorway, a teasing smile on his face. "We still have a few days before the big day."

I laughed, shaking my head. "I know. But I've got to get a head start. You know how hectic things can get. Plus, I want to make sure everything's perfect."

Liam raised an eyebrow, stepping into the kitchen and grabbing the bread I'd set aside for the stuffing. "Perfect? You're going all out, huh?"

"Well, we're hosting for the first time. It has to be good," I said, giving him a pointed look.

"You've got this, Theo," he said, walking over to the counter and setting the bread down next to me. "But, hey, no pressure. You know it's all about the people. Not just the food."

I smiled at him, appreciating the reassurance. "Yeah, I know. It's just... I want everything to go smoothly. For us, for Parker. I want to make some good memories."

"We'll make memories no matter what," Liam said, leaning in to press a kiss to my temple. "Don't stress. Parker will remember it all through us, and that's all that matters."

I leaned into him, grateful for the quiet moment. I needed to remember that. It wasn't about perfection; it was about being together, about being present. And in that moment, with Parker in her playpen in the living room, Liam and I were doing just that.

I pulled away from him, grabbing the knife to continue chopping. "You're right. I'm just... It's my first time really doing all of this. I want to make it special."

"You're already making it special," Liam said, his voice soft but full of sincerity. "Look at everything you're doing. Parker's going to grow up knowing how much we care. She's going to know what family means."

I smiled at the thought, looking over at the little bundle of joy in the living room, where Parker was lying on her back, her tiny hands reaching for her feet as she giggled. "I hope she does. I want her to know that no matter what happens, we're always going to be here for her. Family is everything."

"We are everything to her," Liam said, his voice thick with emotion. "And you're everything to me, Theo."

I paused for a moment, feeling a wave of love and gratitude hit me all at once. "I love you, Liam."

He stepped closer, resting his hands on my shoulders, his warmth seeping into me. "I love you too."

We stood there for a moment, lost in the quiet beauty of the moment, the weight of our words lingering in the air. Even after everything we'd been through, I still felt the same—like I was the luckiest person in the world to have Liam by my side, to have Parker, to have this life we were building together.

"Well, if we're going to do this right," I said, breaking the silence, "we'll need to make sure we have enough for all our guests. And my mom's going to insist on bringing her famous green beans, and your mom will want to make her pumpkin pie, so..."

Liam laughed. "You've got this, babe. I'm here to help, just say the word."

I grinned, handing him the bowl of chopped vegetables. "Alright, you can help with the stuffing. And don't forget the mashed potatoes. You're better at those than I am."

He took the bowl from me and winked. "I've got it covered. Don't worry."

I continued prepping the rest of the meal, and the thought of Thanksgiving began to feel less overwhelming and more like something to look forward to. Sure, there was a lot to do, but I was doing it with the people I loved, the people who would be there to celebrate it with us. The day was going to be filled with laughter, good food, and memories, and I could already picture it in my mind. Parker would be there, of course, sitting at the table with us, probably in her high chair, grinning as we all gathered around. She wasn't old enough to understand Thanksgiving yet, but I'd make sure she knew how important it was, how much she was loved, and how thankful we were for her every single day.

By the time we finished preparing the meal, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. It wasn't perfection I was after—it was the experience, the connection, the love we shared as a family. And that was enough. I could already picture us around the table—Theo, Liam, and Parker, along with our families, all of us celebrating the life we had together.

That night, after we'd cleaned up from dinner and put Parker to bed, Liam and I collapsed onto the couch, tired but content. "We've got this," Liam said, looking over at me with a sleepy smile.

"Yeah," I said, my heart full. "We really do."

The Thanksgiving holiday was just around the corner, and I knew we were ready. Whatever came next, we'd face it together—just like always. And with Parker by our side, we had everything we needed.

November 22nd

Liam's Pov

Thanksgiving was always a big deal in my family, but this year, it felt even more significant. It was the first time Theo and I would host, and the first holiday with Parker. I'd grown up with Thanksgiving being loud, chaotic, and full of family and friends, and I wanted to recreate that for us. For Theo. For Parker.

But as excited as I was, the reality of it all was starting to hit me. There was a lot to prepare, and we were hosting not just my parents but a mix of people who didn't always get along. That included Peter and Derek Hale, the McCall Pack—who Theo and I hadn't been around much since we left—and some newer friends we'd made. I knew it wasn't going to be seamless, but for Parker's sake, I wanted to try.

I stood in the living room, surveying the chaos. Theo was in the kitchen, checking the list we'd made earlier in the week, while Parker was happily babbling in her playpen. She had no idea what was going on, but her giggles were enough to keep me grounded.

"We've got turkey, stuffing, mashed potatoes..." Theo's voice trailed off as he called out items from the list.

"And your cranberry sauce," I added, smirking as I glanced toward the kitchen.

"Yes, because canned cranberry sauce is an insult to Thanksgiving," Theo said, his voice dripping with mock seriousness.

I laughed, shaking my head. "I think my mom's still bringing her version, just in case."

"Fine," Theo said with a sigh, though I could hear the smile in his voice. "We'll have options."

I leaned over Parker's playpen, watching as she tried to grab one of the soft toys hanging above her. "What do you think, Parker?" I asked, my voice soft. "Think we can pull this off?"

She let out a high-pitched squeal, her little fists punching the air, and I couldn't help but laugh. "I'll take that as a yes."

Theo poked his head out of the kitchen, his expression softening when he saw us. "She's going to love it. She has no idea what's going on, but she'll love it."

"Yeah," I said, lifting Parker into my arms. "And I want it to be perfect for her."

Theo walked over, resting a hand on my arm. "It will be. Because we're doing it together."

I nodded, appreciating the reassurance. But in the back of my mind, I couldn't stop thinking about the guest list. My parents adored Theo and Parker, and Derek was more neutral than anything else. But Peter? And the McCall Pack? That was going to be... interesting.

"I'm just worried about the mix of people," I admitted, looking down at Parker, who was chewing on her hand.

Theo tilted his head, watching me closely. "Because of the pack?"

"Yeah," I said with a sigh. "It's been a while since we've all been together. And with Peter and Derek here too, I don't want things to get tense."

Theo gave me a small smile. "Liam, it's Thanksgiving. If they can't keep it together for one day, that's on them. We're doing this for Parker, not for them. If they have a problem, they can deal with it on their own."

I nodded, knowing he was right. Theo had always been better at cutting through the noise, at focusing on what really mattered. "You're right. I just... I want it to feel like a family, you know? For her."

"It will," Theo said firmly. "Because we're her family. Everything else is just background noise."

Hearing him say that reminded me of how far we'd come. Theo didn't have parents, and his history with the supernatural world was complicated at best. But he'd made this life with me, and together, we were building something strong for Parker.

As the day of the dinner approached, we dove headfirst into preparations. The turkey went into the fridge to thaw, the pies were prepped and ready for baking, and the dining table was set with more chairs than I thought we'd ever own.

When Thanksgiving morning arrived, I felt a mix of excitement and nerves. My parents were the first to show up, my mom carrying her pumpkin pie and my dad holding a tray of deviled eggs.

"Where's my granddaughter?" Mom asked the moment she stepped inside, her eyes lighting up.

"She's in the living room with Theo," I said, smiling as she handed me the pie and practically sprinted toward Parker.

My dad laughed, shaking his head. "She's been talking about this all week," he said. "You've created a monster."

"Yeah, but Parker doesn't seem to mind," I said, setting the food on the counter.

By the time Peter and Derek arrived, the house was already buzzing with energy. Peter, as usual, had a smug look on his face, but he greeted Theo with a surprisingly warm handshake.

"Nice setup," Peter said, glancing around. "Domestic life suits you."

"Thanks," Theo said, his tone even. "Try not to start any trouble today."

"Who, me?" Peter replied, feigning innocence.

Derek rolled his eyes, muttering something under his breath before stepping inside. "This is nice, Liam," he said, his voice sincere. "Thanks for inviting us."

I nodded, grateful for his calm presence. "Thanks for coming."

The McCall Pack arrived shortly after, and the air in the room shifted slightly. It wasn't tense exactly, but there was an unspoken awkwardness. Scott gave me a small smile, his hands shoved into his pockets.

"Thanks for inviting us," he said.

"Of course," I replied, trying to sound casual.

Melissa hugged me tightly, her warmth cutting through the awkwardness. "It's so good to see you, Liam. And Theo. You've done a beautiful job with everything."

Theo smiled, holding Parker as he greeted Melissa. "Thanks. It's been a team effort."

As everyone settled in, the mood began to lighten. Parker became the center of attention, her giggles filling the room as she was passed from one set of arms to another. Even Peter seemed to soften, his usual sarcasm replaced with genuine interest as he held her for a few moments.

When it was time for dinner, the table was packed, the sound of laughter and conversation filling the house. It wasn't perfect—Peter and Scott exchanged a few sharp comments, and Stiles nearly knocked over a bowl of mashed potatoes—but it felt real.

Theo caught my eye across the table, a small smile playing on his lips. I knew he was thinking the same thing I was. This wasn't just a dinner. It was a new chapter for us, a chance to build something bigger than ourselves.

The evening unfolded like a story we'd read a thousand times, but each time it felt like the first. There was laughter, a few moments of awkward silence, and the clinking of silverware on fine china, but through it all, the warmth of the moment held us together. Thanksgiving, I realized, wasn't about perfection. It was about the people you shared it with—the connections, the love, and the memories that made it unique to you.

As I watched the room fill with voices, the occasional burst of laughter, and the shuffling of people trying to find more room at the table, I felt something shift in me. This was home. This was what I had always wanted, even before I had known what it was I was seeking. Family.

Parker was the heart of it all. I watched as she was passed from one set of arms to another, from Theo's careful hold to my mom's loving embrace. Her giggles and delighted squeals filled the room, and for a brief moment, I allowed myself to close my eyes and let the sound wash over me.

"Looks like she's the star of the show," Theo said, catching my gaze from across the room.

I smiled at him, feeling the weight of his words. "Yeah, I think she's got everyone wrapped around her little finger."

"Not just her little finger," he said, leaning over the table to give me a wink. "You too."

I laughed quietly, feeling the warmth of his presence across the table. It was true. Theo had a way of making everything seem lighter. When he was around, it felt like nothing could go wrong.

"Well," I said, taking a sip of my wine, "I think it's safe to say she's going to be spoiled rotten by all of us."

He shook his head with a smile, but I could see the pride in his eyes as he looked over at Parker. "She deserves it," Theo said, his voice softening. "She's everything."

I nodded, my heart swelling as I watched Parker reach out to grab a spoon from my mom's hand. There was something so magical about watching her grow, and even more so when I saw how effortlessly Theo fit into this new role. I knew it hadn't been easy for him at first, but now? He was every bit the father I knew he could be, and he was giving Parker everything she needed.

At some point, the conversation around the table shifted from small talk to something more meaningful. The McCall pack, as awkward as things had been when they first arrived, had begun to settle in. I could feel the tension ease as the evening wore on, and the smiles on their faces became more genuine. Scott, ever the leader, was the first to get things rolling.

"So, what are we all thankful for this year?" Scott asked, looking around the table. "It's been a tough year for everyone, but there's still a lot to be grateful for."

A silence hung in the air for a moment, and I could see the wheels turning in everyone's minds. The past year had been hard for everyone in their own way. There were losses and regrets, decisions that hadn't been easy, but we were all still here, still moving forward.

Peter spoke first, his voice carrying an unexpected softness. "I'm thankful for family," he said, his gaze moving across the room, landing on me and Theo before resting on Parker. "For the ones who are here, and for the ones who aren't. Life has a funny way of making you realize who matters most."

Theo gave a small nod, his expression thoughtful. "Yeah. That's exactly it. This is the stuff that matters. We've all been through our own struggles, but here we are, together. That's something worth celebrating."

My mom added, "I'm thankful for my grandbaby, of course, but also for seeing my son grow into the man he is today. Liam, you've made me proud every day."

I felt my throat tighten at her words. "Thanks, Mom," I said softly, not sure what else to say. I hadn't always known how to be the son my parents wanted, but tonight, I felt like I was finally stepping into the role I'd always wanted. And it was because of Theo. Because of what we'd built together.

"Ditto," Liam said with a grin, his hand resting on my knee under the table. "Same goes for you, Theo. I'm thankful for you. For everything you do—for me, for Parker... for us."

Theo smiled at him, a look of affection passing between them that made my chest ache with warmth. "I'm thankful for you too, Liam. More than you know."

There was a soft chuckle from Derek, who had been quietly watching the exchange. "You two are making me feel like I'm at a Hallmark movie," he teased, and a few chuckles echoed around the table.

I couldn't help but laugh, the tension from the earlier moments completely gone. "You're just jealous, Derek," I said. "You're not getting this kind of love."

Peter smirked. "I'm with Derek on this one. I might need to step outside and get some fresh air. The sweetness in this room might be a bit too much."

But even as the teasing continued, the love in the room was palpable. We were all a little broken in our own ways, but there was something beautiful in the way we came together, even when it was hard. Even when things were messy.

When it was my turn to share, I paused for a moment, thinking about everything we had. "I'm thankful for family," I began. "For Theo, for Parker, for my parents. For the people who show up when it matters. And for the ones who've taught me what it really means to love."

Theo reached over, squeezing my hand under the table, and I smiled at him. "I'm thankful for you, Theo. You've been more than I ever imagined. More than I ever deserved."

The room grew quiet for a moment as everyone absorbed my words. But then, just as quickly, the laughter returned. The small talk resumed, and the night stretched on with ease, filled with more food, more memories, and more joy than I'd expected.

Eventually, we moved to the living room, with everyone settling in to watch the parade on TV. Parker was asleep in Theo's arms, her tiny body curled against his chest as he rocked gently. I couldn't have asked for a more peaceful moment.

"Are you happy?" Theo asked me quietly, his voice just above a whisper as we sat together on the couch.

I looked at him, feeling the weight of his question settle over me. And for the first time in a long while, I felt at peace.

"Yeah," I said, my voice full of sincerity. "I really am."

It wasn't about the perfect Thanksgiving dinner or the gifts we gave. It was about us. About the people we had, and the ones we'd created. I knew there would be hard times ahead, but with Theo and Parker by my side, I felt like I could face anything.

And that was more than enough.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Liam's Pov

"Are you happy?" Theo asked me quietly, his voice just above a whisper as we sat together on the couch.

I looked at him, feeling the weight of his question settle over me. And for the first time in a long while, I felt at peace.

"Yeah," I said, my voice full of sincerity. "I really am."

It wasn't about the perfect Thanksgiving dinner or the gifts we gave. It was about us. About the people we had, and the ones we'd created. I knew there would be hard times ahead, but with Theo and Parker by my side, I felt like I could face anything.

And that was more than enough.

Theo's Pov

A few days had passed since Thanksgiving, but the warmth of that night still lingered in the house. The dishes were washed and put away, the leftover turkey was finally finished, and Parker's giggles were the soundtrack of our days as she continued to thrive in the center of our little world. I couldn't stop thinking about how much love filled our home that night—the laughter, the small but meaningful conversations, and the moments of connection I hadn't realized I needed.

It was early morning, the soft light of dawn spilling through the living room windows. Parker was lying on her playmat, gurgling happily as she reached for the dangling toys above her. I sat cross-legged on the floor next to her, sipping a cup of coffee and watching her with a quiet smile.

"Good morning, sunshine," I said softly, leaning down to brush my hand over her hair. Her eyes flicked up to me, wide and curious, before she let out a squeal of delight. "You're always so happy in the mornings, huh?"

She kicked her little legs, babbling in response, and I couldn't help but laugh. Parker had this way of making everything feel lighter, brighter. She didn't know the weight of the world, the mistakes I'd made, or the worries that sometimes crept in late at night. To her, the world was simple and safe, and I was determined to keep it that way for as long as I could.

Liam shuffled into the room, his hair a mess and a mug of coffee in his hand. He stopped in the doorway, leaning against the frame as he watched us. "Morning," he said, his voice thick with sleep.

"Morning," I replied, looking up at him. "Sleep okay?"

"Better than I thought I would," he said, walking over to join us on the floor. He sat down beside me, placing his mug on the coffee table and reaching out to tickle Parker's tummy. She giggled, grabbing at his hands with her tiny fingers.

"She's in a good mood today," Liam said, smiling. "Not that she's ever in a bad mood."

"She's a pretty happy baby," I agreed, watching her kick her legs again. "I think she gets that from you."

Liam laughed, shaking his head. "Nah, she gets that from both of us. She's got your determination, though. Did you see how hard she was trying to grab that toy?"

I nodded, my chest swelling with pride. "Yeah, she doesn't give up easily. I love that about her."

For a while, we just sat there, playing with Parker and talking about little things—what groceries we needed, how the weather was turning colder, and how fast Parker was growing. It was simple, but it felt important. These moments, the ones that didn't seem like much at first glance, were the ones I knew I'd look back on someday with the most gratitude.

As the morning went on, Liam got up to take a shower, leaving me alone with Parker. I lay down on the floor next to her, propping my head up on one hand as I watched her explore. She was so focused, so determined to figure out how the world worked, and it was fascinating to watch.

"You're amazing, you know that?" I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I don't think I'll ever stop being in awe of you."

Parker looked at me, her big eyes sparkling, and let out a happy babble. I laughed, reaching out to hold her tiny hand. "I don't know how I got so lucky, but I'm glad I did. You're everything, Parker. You and your dad. You've made me better."

I swallowed hard, the emotions catching up to me. I hadn't always believed I deserved this kind of happiness. My past was messy, full of mistakes and regrets, but Liam had seen something in me that I hadn't been able to see in myself. And Parker? She was the proof that I could be more, that I could build something beautiful out of all the broken pieces.

When Liam came back into the room, toweling off his damp hair, he paused in the doorway again, watching me with Parker. I could see the softness in his eyes, the quiet love that had carried us through so much.

"Hey," he said, his voice breaking the silence.

I looked up at him, smiling. "Hey."

He walked over and sat down beside me again, leaning back against the couch. "You were thinking again, weren't you?"

I laughed softly, shaking my head. "You always know."

"I always know," he said, smiling at me. "What's on your mind?"

"Just... everything," I admitted. "Thanksgiving, Parker, us. How far we've come."

Liam reached out, resting his hand on mine. "We've come a long way," he said. "And we're just getting started."

"I know," I said, looking down at Parker, who was now chewing on her teething ring. "Sometimes it feels overwhelming, you know? Like there's so much to do, so much to figure out. But then I look at her, and it all feels worth it."

"It is worth it," Liam said firmly. "Everything we do, everything we've been through—it's all worth it because of her. And because of us."

I nodded, my heart full as I looked at him. "I love you."

"I love you too," he said, leaning in to kiss me softly. "And I love our little family. I don't think I ever realized how much I wanted this until I had it."

"Same," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "It's not always easy, but it's everything."

We sat there for a while longer, just enjoying the quiet moments together. Parker eventually started to doze off, her little body relaxing as she gave in to sleep. Liam picked her up gently, cradling her against his chest as he stood.

"I'll put her down for her nap," he said, his voice soft.

I nodded, watching as he carried her to the nursery. The sight of them together—the love and care in every movement—filled me with a sense of peace I hadn't known I needed. This was my life now, and I wouldn't trade it for anything.

As the day went on, I found myself thinking more about what Liam had said. About us just getting started. There was so much ahead of us, so many memories waiting to be made. And as overwhelming as that sometimes felt, it was also exciting. We were building something incredible, one day at a time.

The house was quiet as the evening settled in, the last of the sunlight filtering through the windows and casting soft shadows across the living room. It had been a peaceful few days since Thanksgiving, filled with little moments of joy and calm, and it felt good to breathe for a moment.

Parker was in her crib, already fast asleep, her little body curled into the soft blankets we'd picked out for her. Liam and I were curled up on the couch, a blanket draped across our laps, sharing a quiet night after a long day. The house smelled of cinnamon and pine, the scent of Christmas slowly making its way in despite the holiday still being a few weeks away.

"Can you believe it's already December?" Liam said, breaking the comfortable silence. His voice was soft, his head resting against mine as he looked at the quiet glow of the Christmas lights I'd set up along the mantle.

"I know," I said, glancing over at the decorations. "It feels like Thanksgiving just passed, and now we're already thinking about Christmas. This year has flown by."

"I think that's just how it goes when you've got a kid," Liam replied, a small laugh escaping him. "You blink, and they're six months old already."

I smiled, a rush of warmth filling my chest as I thought about Parker. She was growing so fast, and I found myself savoring every moment with her. "Yeah. She's growing up so quickly. It feels like just yesterday she was a newborn, and now she's trying to sit up on her own and reaching for everything. It's amazing."

Liam's smile softened as he looked at me. "I never realized how much I could love someone until I met her. And until I saw you as a dad. It's been... incredible."

I felt my throat tighten as I turned to look at him. "I never thought I could be this happy," I admitted, my voice thick with emotion. "This life, with you and her, it's everything I've ever wanted. I just... sometimes I still can't believe it's real."

Liam took my hand in his, squeezing it gently. "It's real. It's our life, Theo. We've built this. And we're going to keep building, every day."

I nodded, the weight of his words sinking in. Our life had changed in ways I never could have imagined, and even though the days had been full of challenges, they were also full of love, joy, and growth. I couldn't wait to see where it all led.

After a moment of quiet, I turned to face Liam fully, my mind wandering to the future. "You know, I've been thinking..."

"About what?" Liam asked, his gaze soft as he raised an eyebrow at me.

"About college," I said, taking a deep breath. "I know it's still a ways off, but I've been thinking about starting in August."

Liam's eyes widened slightly, and he shifted to face me more fully, his attention completely on me. "You've been thinking about it for a while now, haven't you?"

I nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. "Yeah. I think I'm ready. It's time to take that step. But I've been wondering how to make it all work. With Parker, with us. I don't want to miss out on anything."

Liam's face softened, and he reached out to cup my cheek. "Theo, you've been through so much already. You're ready for this. And we'll figure it out. We've got this. You'll do amazing, I know it."

I smiled at him, feeling reassured. "I think I'm ready too. It just feels like a big change, you know? But with Parker growing up, I don't want to put it off any longer."

"We'll make it work," Liam said, his voice full of conviction. "We'll figure it out together, just like we always do. And hey, you've got me. You're not doing this alone."

I leaned into him, my heart swelling with love. "I don't know what I'd do without you, Liam."

He smiled and kissed the top of my head. "You don't have to worry about that. I'm here. Always."

We sat in comfortable silence for a while longer, the warmth of his words wrapping around me. I didn't know what the future held, but I knew we could handle whatever came next. Between Parker and Liam, I felt like we had everything we needed.

"Speaking of the future," I said after a moment, my thoughts shifting, "I've been thinking about Christmas too. This year, I want it to be really special. For Parker. For us."

Liam turned to me, his eyes lighting up with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. "What do you have in mind?"

"Well," I said, feeling a smile tug at the corners of my lips, "I want to start our own traditions. I want Parker to grow up knowing how much we care, and I want her to remember Christmas as a time when we were together as a family."

Liam nodded, his expression softening. "I love that. I want the same thing. This is her first Christmas, Theo. We have to make it unforgettable for her."

I smiled, feeling a warmth fill my chest. "I want to decorate the house with all the things we've always loved—the tree, the lights, the ornaments. I want to make Christmas morning magical for her, even if she won't fully remember it yet. And I want to bake cookies, sing Christmas carols, and start new traditions that will carry on every year."

Liam chuckled, leaning back against the couch. "And we'll make sure she eats her weight in Christmas cookies, right?"

I laughed, my heart swelling with happiness. "Of course. It's not Christmas without cookies."

Parker was just starting to make little cooing sounds in her sleep, and I looked over at her, my heart full. "I want her to grow up knowing how much she means to us, Liam. I want her to feel loved, to feel secure. I want her to know that she's our everything."

Liam reached over and gently took my hand, squeezing it. "She already knows, Theo. She knows. And we'll keep showing her, every day."

I smiled, looking down at our daughter, who was now peacefully asleep in her crib. It was strange to think about how much had changed, how much we had changed, in just the past year. We had become a family. We were a family. And no matter what challenges lay ahead—college, Christmas, or anything else—I knew we would face them together.

"I'm so grateful for this," I said softly, my voice thick with emotion. "For you, for Parker, for everything we have."

Liam smiled, his eyes soft with affection. "I am too, Theo. I am too."

The evening stretched on, peaceful and full of promise. The future was uncertain, but I felt ready for whatever came next. With Liam and Parker by my side, I knew we could handle anything. And as we sat there, wrapped in the warmth of our love, I realized that this—this was what it was all about. This was everything.

December 5th, 2018.

The air outside was crisp, the first real chill of winter setting in. The world outside the windows had transformed—trees bare of their leaves, the ground covered in a thin layer of frost. The holiday season was in full swing, and while we hadn't yet hit the full rush of Christmas excitement, there was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere of our home. The lights, the tree, the little touches that made it feel like Christmas, were all in place now. Parker's first Christmas was just around the corner, and I couldn't help but feel the weight of that—how special it was, how it was only the beginning of the traditions we'd build for her.

I was in the kitchen, moving around as I prepared breakfast for the day. It wasn't much, just some eggs and toast, but the routine felt comforting. Every day seemed to be moving faster than the last, and as much as I wanted to slow it down, I knew time wasn't something I could control. In the back of my mind, though, I was focused on something important.

Parker would be seven months old in just ten days. Seven months. I couldn't believe it. It felt like just yesterday she was a tiny newborn in my arms, completely dependent on me for everything. Now, she was sitting up on her own, grabbing for toys, babbling at anyone who'd listen. Her personality was starting to shine through, and I couldn't wait to see what she'd do next.

The thought of her turning seven months old was both exhilarating and bittersweet. She was growing up so fast, and as much as I loved watching her change and learn, I also wished I could freeze time for just a little longer. It wasn't just about the milestones; it was about the moments. Her laughter, the way she curled into my chest for comfort, the soft way she grabbed at my finger when she was feeling safe.

"You okay?" Liam's voice broke me from my thoughts, and I looked up to find him standing in the doorway of the kitchen, his usual easy smile on his face. "You're lost in thought again."

I smiled back, trying to shake off the heaviness in my chest. "Just thinking about how fast Parker's growing up. She'll be seven months old soon."

Liam walked over, wrapping his arms around me from behind and resting his chin on my shoulder as he peered down at the eggs I was cooking. "I know. It's crazy how fast time goes. I feel like we just brought her home, and now she's starting to sit up and almost crawl. You're doing an amazing job with her, Theo."

I leaned back into him, the familiar comfort of his embrace making the weight of my thoughts seem lighter. "I'm just trying to do my best. Some days it feels like I'm just winging it, you know? But I want to make sure she knows how much I love her."

"You don't have to worry about that," Liam said softly. "She knows. I see it every time she looks at you. You're her world, Theo. And she's yours."

I couldn't stop the smile that tugged at my lips as I turned my head to kiss his cheek. "We've come a long way, huh?"

He grinned, his eyes soft with affection. "We really have. And we're only getting started. You and me, Parker... We've built something amazing."

Before I could respond, the soft sounds of Parker's giggles drifted in from the living room. My heart fluttered as I turned toward the sound. I couldn't help but laugh. "She's already awake and causing trouble, isn't she?"

"Definitely causing trouble," Liam agreed, but his tone was warm and full of love. "I'll go get her."

"I'll finish breakfast," I said, though my gaze lingered on the living room as Liam disappeared to get Parker.

A few minutes later, Liam returned with Parker in his arms, her little face lighting up the moment she saw me. Her eyes were bright, her tiny hands reaching toward me, and I felt my heart swell. There was nothing like the way she looked at me, the way she reached out as if she knew she was safe.

I held my arms open for her, and Liam passed her to me. She settled into my arms with the ease of someone who knew she was exactly where she needed to be. "Good morning, little one," I murmured, brushing a lock of her soft hair back from her face. "Did you sleep well?"

She gave a soft coo, her tiny fingers gripping my shirt. "I think she's hungry," Liam said, smiling as he walked back toward the kitchen.

I smiled down at Parker, my chest tight with affection as I adjusted her in my arms. "You're growing up too fast," I whispered. "Pretty soon, you won't need me to hold you like this anymore. You'll be running around and causing even more trouble."

Parker babbled, her wide blue eyes focused on my face as she let out a happy squeal. It was hard to imagine her growing up into a toddler, but I knew it was inevitable. She was already so curious, so determined. Her little personality was shining through more and more every day. I couldn't wait to see the kind of person she would become.

Liam returned with a bottle of milk and handed it to me, nodding. "I think she'll definitely need a nap after breakfast. She's been getting so active lately."

I nodded, holding the bottle as Parker latched onto it eagerly. "She is. She's sitting up more now, reaching for things, even trying to crawl. It's like every day there's something new with her."

"I think you've got a little explorer on your hands," Liam said, his voice full of wonder. "She's going to be unstoppable."

I smiled softly, watching Parker as she nursed. "I hope so. I want her to know that she can do anything. I want her to be brave, to chase after whatever she wants."

Liam reached over, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. "She'll have the best role models for that. She's got both of us, Theo. And that means she's going to be just fine."

I looked up at him, my heart full of love for him and for the family we'd created. "I can't believe how lucky we are."

He smiled, leaning down to kiss my forehead. "We're the lucky ones. And we're doing this together."

I nodded, taking a deep breath. "Together," I echoed. "Always together."

The days were getting colder, and I could feel the Christmas season creeping closer with every passing day. The lights were up, the tree was decorated, and soon it would be time to share the holiday with family. I was looking forward to the traditions we'd begin for Parker, the memories we'd make. But more than anything, I was looking forward to another year with Liam and Parker—together, facing whatever came next.

Because no matter how much time passed, no matter how quickly Parker grew, I knew one thing for sure. As long as we were together, everything else would fall into place.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

The days were getting colder, and I could feel the Christmas season creeping closer with every passing day. The lights were up, the tree was decorated, and soon it would be time to share the holiday with family. I was looking forward to the traditions we'd begin for Parker, the memories we'd make. But more than anything, I was looking forward to another year with Liam and Parker—together, facing whatever came next.

Because no matter how much time passed, no matter how quickly Parker grew, I knew one thing for sure. As long as we were together, everything else would fall into place.

Theo's Pov

December 10th, 2018.

Outside the window, the world was painted in shades of gray and white. The temperature had dropped overnight, leaving a thin blanket of snow on the ground—a gentle preview of the full winter to come. I stood in the living room with Parker in my arms, watching the flakes flutter by. She reached a tiny hand toward the window, her fingers splayed as if she wanted to grab the snow out of the air.

"Isn't it pretty?" I murmured, my eyes never leaving her. She was nearly seven months old now, and each day felt like a new discovery. A new way for her to see the world, and a new way for me to see it through her eyes.

Behind us, I heard Liam rummaging in the kitchen cabinets, the clink of dishes signaling he was searching for something. "Theo?" he called out. "Are we out of cocoa mix?"

I tore my gaze from the snowfall and walked over to peer into the kitchen. Parker nestled against me, cooing at the change of scenery. "I think I left it in the pantry," I replied, shifting Parker to my other arm as I opened the pantry door. Sure enough, the familiar box of cocoa mix lay behind a few cans of soup.

"Got it," I said, triumphantly retrieving the box and handing it to Liam.

He grinned, taking it from me. "Perfect. I need something to warm me up. It's freezing in here."

I laughed softly. "It's December, and there's snow outside. Did you expect anything less?"

"I guess not," Liam said, shrugging as he tore open a packet and dumped it into a mug. "But I still think we need to turn up the heat."

Parker squirmed in my arms, and I instinctively began rocking her from side to side. "It's not that bad," I teased. "I grew up with worse winters than this. But sure, crank it up if you want."

With Parker's attention shifting back to the window, I set her down in her bouncer, making sure she was comfortable and within view of both me and the window. Her wide eyes flicked between the falling snow and the lit Christmas tree in the corner, its lights twinkling in shades of red and green.

As Liam microwaved the water for his cocoa, I moved to sit on the couch, my attention drifting to the array of Christmas decorations we'd put up over the weekend. Parker's first Christmas was in full swing: the stockings were hung, the tree was glowing, and the scent of cinnamon candles lingered in the air. It felt magical, in that cozy, homey way I'd never quite experienced before.

"How's she doing?" Liam asked, joining me with his steaming mug of cocoa.

"Good. She's fascinated by the snow. She's never seen it before."

He smiled, sipping from his mug before setting it aside. "We should take her outside to see it up close. Maybe build a tiny snowman for her."

I glanced at Parker, my heart swelling at the idea of sharing this experience with her. "We can, but maybe wait until it's a bit deeper. Right now, it's just enough to cover the grass. Maybe if it snows again..."

"We've got time," Liam said, leaning into the couch with a contented sigh. "Christmas is still a couple of weeks away, and the weather forecast says more snow is coming soon."

"Yeah, and so are the holiday gatherings," I said, smiling wryly. "Your parents want to do a family dinner on Christmas Eve, right?"

He nodded, sipping his cocoa again. "Yeah, they mentioned it. Then we'll do our own Christmas morning here, and maybe visit some friends in the afternoon."

I thought about the plans we'd loosely sketched out. This year would be a new kind of Christmas, a blend of old traditions and new. For Parker, it was all going to be novel, a sensory overload of lights, sounds, and smells. Even if she wouldn't remember it when she was older, I knew we were shaping the memories she'd carry in her heart.

"That sounds good," I said, letting out a breath as I watched Parker kick her legs in excitement at nothing in particular. "I just want everything to be special for her."

Liam reached over, resting a hand on my knee. "It already is, Theo. She's got us, and we're doing everything we can to give her a happy first Christmas. She'll feel it."

I nodded, the weight of his words settling in my chest. He was right. We were doing our best, and that was enough. The love we shared with Parker was enough to make any holiday shine.

We spent the rest of the morning playing with Parker, singing Christmas carols while she giggled and kicked in response. There was something so pure about the way she reacted to music—she seemed genuinely mesmerized by the sounds, her eyes lighting up whenever we started humming a tune.

By midday, Parker was ready for her nap, her eyes drooping and her fussiness increasing by the minute. Liam offered to put her down while I tidied up the living room. It still felt surreal sometimes, this rhythm of our lives, but I cherished every moment.

After a quick lunch, I heard Parker stirring on the baby monitor. I wandered into the nursery to find her awake, her little hands reaching for the mobile above her. She smiled when she saw me, and I felt my heart melt for the thousandth time.

"Hey, you," I murmured, lifting her into my arms. "You ready for more fun?"

She let out a squeal, one that I interpreted as a definitive yes. Liam poked his head into the nursery, a grin on his face. "You two want to go out for a bit? It's cold, but maybe we can bundle her up and do a quick trip to the store. I need to grab a few things for dinner."

"Sure," I said, smiling as I gently brushed Parker's hair away from her forehead. "She might like seeing the snow from the car window."

A few minutes later, we were bundled up and ready to face the chilly December air. Parker was snug in her car seat, wrapped in blankets. Her wide eyes blinked curiously at the world outside as I secured her in the backseat. Liam drove, keeping the heat on low so the car stayed warm without getting stuffy.

The store was bustling with holiday shoppers, the aisles crowded with people picking up last-minute decorations or groceries for impending holiday feasts. Liam took the lead, pushing the cart while I kept Parker close. I caught a few people smiling our way, and it took me a moment to realize they were probably charmed by the sight of Parker, bright-eyed and curious in the shopping cart. It was her first real holiday season, and it felt like everyone was celebrating with us.

We grabbed what we needed—fresh vegetables, some spices, and a few extra holiday goodies I couldn't resist tossing in the cart. The sound of Christmas music played overhead, and the hum of conversation mixed with the cheerful jingles gave the store a festive energy.

Parker took it all in, her little hands reaching out for anything she could grab. I laughed when she managed to hook her fingers around a candy cane display in the checkout line, giving it a determined tug. Liam gently peeled her hand away, smiling at her as though she were the most amazing thing he'd ever seen. Sometimes, I really felt that way too.

On the ride home, Parker dozed off, lulled by the warmth of the car and the soft hum of the engine. Liam turned to me at a stoplight, a small smile curling his lips. "I love our life," he said, voice quiet but sure.

I reached over, letting my fingers brush against his on the gearshift. "Me too," I replied, my heart full.

The day wound down in a quiet rhythm—dinner, a bit of playtime with Parker, and then bedtime routines. When she was finally asleep, Liam and I curled up on the couch, the soft glow of Christmas lights dancing across the walls.

"It's almost Christmas," Liam said, his arm around my shoulders. "I can't wait to see Parker's face when she's surrounded by all the lights and presents."

I nodded, resting my head against his chest. "It's going to be magical. She won't remember it, but we will."

"And we'll tell her stories about her first Christmas one day," Liam said, his voice taking on a dreamy quality. "About how she was so fascinated by the lights, and how she tried to grab every ornament off the tree."

I laughed softly, imagining that future conversation. "Exactly."

He kissed the top of my head, and I let out a contented sigh, letting the warmth of the moment hold me. December was here, and with it came the promise of new beginnings, of the magic we were creating for Parker and for each other. I felt the gentle press of Liam's heartbeat under my cheek, and I knew that no matter what came next, we'd face it together, wrapped in the glow of the life we'd built.

December 15th, 2018.

Seven months. It was impossible to wrap my mind around it. It felt like just yesterday that I was holding Parker for the first time, terrified but in awe of this tiny human who had changed my life forever. Now, seven months later, she was a bundle of energy and joy, sitting up on her own, grabbing for things, and babbling non-stop as if the world was her own personal playground.

I stood in the living room, my hands pressed against my hips as I looked at the Christmas tree, its colorful lights reflecting in the window. The house smelled like cinnamon, gingerbread, and pine, and there was something about the atmosphere—the warm glow of the lights, the scent of the season—that made everything feel perfect. This was Parker's first Christmas, and while she wouldn't remember it, I was determined to make it unforgettable for her and for us.

Parker was on the floor in front of the tree, reaching out to touch the ornaments, her tiny fingers making soft noises as they brushed against the glass and glittering baubles. I couldn't help but smile as she babbled to herself, her little voice a mixture of squeals and coos. Every day she was learning something new, discovering new ways to communicate, and I felt so incredibly lucky to be here for it all.

Liam came up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and resting his chin on my shoulder. "Happy seven months, Parker," he said softly, looking down at her as she kicked her legs in delight.

I grinned, reaching up to grab Liam's hand. "Can you believe it? Seven months already. It feels like we were just in the hospital with her." I shook my head, a bit overwhelmed by how fast the time had gone.

"I can believe it," Liam said, his voice filled with awe. "Every day she's growing more and more, and it's crazy how quickly she's learning. It's like she just keeps picking up new things every minute."

I turned to face him, my heart swelling with affection. "I know. It's been the best seven months of my life. I don't know what I did to deserve her, but I'm so thankful."

"Same here," Liam said, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. "I don't think we'll ever stop being amazed by her."

Parker gave a loud squeal, as though in agreement, and we both looked down at her. She was so full of life, so curious, and her little giggles were like music to my ears. I knelt down beside her, holding out my hands, and she reached toward me, her eyes lighting up as she grabbed onto my fingers.

"Are you ready to celebrate your big seven-month milestone?" I asked her with a grin. She responded by letting out a string of coos, her tiny fingers gripping mine even tighter.

Liam laughed softly. "She's definitely ready. We should do something special for her today. We can't let her seven-month birthday pass without some celebration."

I nodded, my thoughts already turning to what we could do to mark the occasion. It wasn't like she'd fully understand the significance of the day, but it was important to us. Every milestone—every tiny victory—deserved to be remembered.

"I was thinking," I said, glancing at Liam, "maybe we can take her out to see the Christmas lights later. We can bundle her up and drive through some of the neighborhoods that go all-out for the season. I think she'd love seeing the lights. It'll be a fun little outing for all of us."

"That sounds perfect," Liam said, his eyes lighting up. "And maybe we can stop and get hot chocolate after, so we can warm up."

"Definitely," I agreed, standing up and picking Parker up into my arms. "I think she'll enjoy it. She's already so curious about the lights on the tree."

"Just wait until we see the full effect of Christmas lights in the neighborhood," Liam said, grinning. "She's going to love it."

We spent the next couple of hours preparing for our little outing, getting Parker bundled up in her warmest clothes and making sure the car was ready for the cold. I couldn't help but feel excited, not just for the experience of seeing Christmas lights, but for the memories we were creating. I knew that, even if Parker couldn't remember this moment, it would be something we could look back on and treasure as a family.

Liam packed up some blankets for the car, and we made sure Parker was secure in her car seat before heading out into the cold. The streets were quiet, the snow still falling lightly around us, and the world felt peaceful as we drove through the neighborhoods.

As we passed houses decorated with festive lights—red, green, blue, and white—Parker's eyes grew wide, her little face lit up by the glow of the decorations outside. She was mesmerized. I couldn't help but laugh as she kicked her legs in excitement, her gaze moving from one house to the next.

"Look at that one, Parker," Liam said, pointing toward a house decked out in twinkling lights. "They've got the whole yard lit up."

Parker's little hands reached up toward the window, and she let out a squeal, clearly delighted by the display. Her eyes darted from one house to the next, as if trying to take it all in.

"This is perfect," I said, glancing at Liam with a smile. "I'm so glad we're doing this."

"Me too," Liam said, his voice soft but full of warmth. "It's all about these moments, Theo. These little things that make up our life together."

I nodded, my heart full as I watched Parker, her face glowing in the car's soft interior light. She was already shaping our world, giving us so much more than we could have ever imagined. It wasn't just the big moments—it was the quiet ones, the ones where we were all together, enjoying each other's company and soaking in the joy of being a family.

When we finished the light tour, we stopped at a small café that had a holiday stand selling hot chocolate. I couldn't resist picking up some marshmallows for Parker's bottle, just so she could enjoy the experience too. After all, this was a family tradition in the making. We all huddled around a table, sipping our drinks and savoring the warmth as the world outside grew colder.

"This is perfect," Liam said, his eyes soft as he looked at us. "Just being together. That's all I need. And I think you feel the same, right?"

I smiled at him, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "I feel the same. This—what we're building, what we have—is everything."

Later that evening, after we had put Parker to bed and gotten ready for our own rest, Liam and I sat on the couch together, the glow of the Christmas tree casting a soft light over the room. The quiet moments of the evening felt sacred, and I was grateful for every second of it.

"Seven months, Liam," I said, my voice filled with awe. "I can't believe it. She's grown so much, and every day she becomes more amazing. I'm so proud of her. And so proud of us."

Liam smiled at me, his eyes soft. "We've done an amazing job, Theo. You've done an amazing job. And I'm just lucky to be here with you, watching it all unfold."

I reached over, resting my hand on his. "I couldn't have done it without you. We're in this together."

He squeezed my hand. "Always, Theo. Always."

The Christmas season felt more magical than ever, not just because of the lights or the presents, but because of the love we had—this little family we were creating. Parker was the center of it all, and every milestone she reached, every laugh, every new discovery, made me even more certain of one thing: no matter what the future held, this was exactly where I was meant to be.

Seven months old. She was growing so fast, but with every moment, every day, she was showing us just how incredible this life could be. And I couldn't wait to see what the next seven months—and the next seven years—would bring.

But for now, in this moment, I was content. And I knew that together, we could face anything.

December 16th, 2018

One day after Parker turned seven months old, and I still couldn't get over the whirlwind of emotions and milestones that seemed to cascade over us. It was early morning, the house hushed with that serene quiet I loved so much, and I found myself standing in the living room, staring at the Christmas tree. The soft glow of the lights was a gentle reminder that we were nearing Christmas—Parker's very first. It felt surreal, looking back on the year we'd had, how life had shifted in ways I never thought possible.

Parker stirred in her crib down the hall, a faint rustle coming through the baby monitor on the side table. I set down the list I'd been making—a jumble of notes on groceries, last-minute holiday errands, and a mental checklist of things I wanted to do before the year's end—and made my way to her nursery. The air felt cold against my skin, and I pulled my sweater closer around me. Even though the heat was on, December in Beacon Hills always carried a bite.

When I opened the door to her nursery, Parker was awake, her wide eyes fixed on the mobile above her crib, little hands reaching out with intent. She let out a squeal when she saw me, her legs kicking wildly in excitement. My heart swelled at the sight. It still amazed me how, after seven months, every moment I spent with her felt like a gift.

"Good morning, sweet girl," I whispered, crossing the room to lift her into my arms. She was warm and soft, her baby smell and the weight of her body against me reminding me how precious she was. "You're up bright and early. Let's get you changed and ready for the day."

We went through the usual routine—diaper change, fresh clothes, and a soft blanket wrapped around her to ward off the chill. As I carried her to the living room, I spotted Liam in the kitchen, the faint smell of coffee drifting out. He looked up as I approached, a half-smile on his lips.

"I figured you'd be up soon," he said, nodding toward the coffee pot. "I just made a fresh batch."

"Music to my ears," I replied, unable to hide the grin that spread across my face. My free hand reached out to give him a quick squeeze on the arm in thanks. "Thanks for that."

He leaned in, pressing a kiss to Parker's head. "Good morning, little miss. Ready for another day of excitement?"

Parker gurgled, and I laughed softly. "I'd say that's a yes."

Liam lifted a mug of coffee from the counter and handed it to me. I balanced it carefully, still holding Parker in my other arm. "So, what's on the agenda for today?" he asked, sipping from his own mug.

I took a moment to think. There was a running mental list of tasks in my head, from Christmas prep to Parker's constant need for new things to explore. "We need to pick up a few groceries. And I was thinking about maybe grabbing a couple more presents, for your parents or friends. I kind of want to make sure we have something small for everyone."

Liam nodded, ruffling Parker's hair. "We can do that. And maybe we can take Parker to that outdoor holiday market downtown? Let her see all the lights and booths during the day, so it's not too cold."

My face lit up at the idea. "That's perfect. She loves lights, and you know how she is—always looking around."

"Always," Liam said with a laugh. Then his voice grew softer, more thoughtful. "You know, it's crazy to think how this time last year, we were... well, everything was so different. We were just adjusting to the idea of becoming parents. And now, here we are, planning holiday outings with our seven-month-old."

I glanced down at Parker, who was curiously chewing on the edge of her blanket. "I know. It feels like everything's changed, but in the best possible way. It's like we found something we didn't even know we needed."

Liam's gaze softened. "You have no idea how much I agree with that."

We finished our coffee, passing Parker between us so each of us could take turns warming our hands around the mug. She was content to babble away, her eyes darting between me and Liam as if she understood the conversation. Once we were done, we bundled ourselves up—coats, scarves, a soft hat for Parker—and headed out. The air nipped at our skin, and I pulled Parker's blanket tighter around her as we loaded her into the car seat.

The drive to the grocery store was filled with Christmas music. I caught Liam humming along to some old carols, and Parker seemed transfixed by the melodies, her eyes going wide every time a new song began. A soft blanket covered her legs, and she wiggled happily, as if dancing in her own little way.

At the store, we took turns pushing the cart and keeping Parker entertained. She was reaching for everything, her bright eyes scanning the shelves as if each item was a treasure. The store was packed with holiday shoppers, and I felt a twinge of stress at the crowd, but one look at Parker's wonder helped ground me.

"Should we get a bigger stocking for Parker?" Liam asked as we passed an aisle filled with Christmas decorations.

I raised an eyebrow. "She's seven months old, Liam. She's not exactly going to be upset if we don't get her the biggest stocking."

Liam shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. "Okay, but maybe we can get one for next year. Just to be safe. She'll be older, and who knows how much she'll want to stuff in it."

I laughed. "Fine, we can plan ahead. Just not one that's bigger than she is."

"Deal."

After picking up groceries—fresh produce, some extra baking supplies for holiday treats, and a few extra items we needed to restock—we headed downtown for the outdoor holiday market. The sun was out, but the chill in the air remained, and I made sure Parker was snug in her stroller, a thick blanket tucked around her. She gazed up at the bustling scene—strings of lights hung from vendor booths, the smell of hot cocoa and cinnamon drifting by, and the sound of children laughing filled the crisp air.

"Oh, she's going to love this," Liam said, pushing the stroller carefully through the crowd. "Look at all the lights!"

I bent down, smiling at Parker, who was craning her neck to see everything around her. Her cheeks were rosy from the cold, and she giggled whenever someone walked by wearing a Santa hat or jingling bells. It was magical, seeing the world through her eyes—a newness, a wonder that made everything else fade into the background.

We wandered from booth to booth, sipping on a cup of mulled cider while we took in the festive atmosphere. Every so often, people would stop us, cooing over Parker, commenting on how adorable she was. She seemed to thrive on the attention, kicking her legs and flashing that big gummy smile at anyone who stopped to say hello.

"Think we should pick up some ornaments?" I asked, pausing at a booth filled with handmade decorations, each one more intricate than the last. "Maybe something to mark her first Christmas?"

Liam's eyes lit up. "That's a great idea. We can hang it on the tree every year and remind her of this time."

I grinned, scanning the ornaments until I found one shaped like a tiny silver moon with a small plaque that read "Baby's First Christmas." It felt fitting for our supernatural ties, but also sweet and unassuming. I showed it to Liam, who nodded in approval. Parker babbled in my arms, reaching out as if to say she wanted it, too.

We continued to browse, picking up a few small gifts here and there for friends. Before long, Parker started to fuss, her little face scrunching in that way I knew meant she was getting tired. Liam checked his watch.

"I think it's about her nap time," he said gently, placing a hand on her stroller. "We should probably head home."

I nodded, noticing how the crowd had grown thicker as lunchtime approached. "Yeah, let's do that. Don't want her to get too overwhelmed."

We made our way back to the car, maneuvering through the sea of people. Parker settled down the moment we were moving, the gentle motion of the stroller lulling her. By the time we reached the car, her eyes were half-lidded, and she let out a soft yawn. I couldn't help but smile at her, my heart melting all over again at how trusting and reliant she was on us.

As we drove home, Liam and I talked about the rest of the day—how we might spend the afternoon, whether we wanted to do more holiday baking. The warmth of the sun on the windows made me feel a little sleepy myself, but I focused on the road, catching glimpses of Parker in the rearview mirror. Her soft breathing signaled she was asleep, a small fist curled against her cheek.

We got home and quietly carried Parker inside, placing her gently in her crib for a proper nap. She stirred a little, but quickly fell back into a deep sleep. Her cheeks were still rosy from the cold, and her tiny hat had left a faint line across her forehead.

Liam and I stepped into the living room, shedding our coats and scarves. The house felt cozy in contrast to the cold outside, and I let out a sigh of contentment.

"That was nice," Liam said softly, rubbing his hands together to warm them. "I love seeing her so curious about everything."

"Yeah, me too," I replied, leaning against the back of the couch. "I can't believe how big she's getting, how much she's taking in. Every day, it feels like she's learning something new."

Liam offered me a gentle smile. "We're doing good, Theo. She's happy, and we're making these moments count."

I walked over to him, wrapping my arms around his waist. "We are, aren't we? Sometimes I still can't believe this is my life."

He leaned his forehead against mine. "Believe it. And believe in us. This year... it's been everything."

I held onto him, letting the quiet of the house envelope us. For a moment, all I could hear was the faint hum of the heater and the soft sound of Parker's breathing on the baby monitor. It felt like we were standing on the edge of something wonderful—like the rest of our lives was waiting for us.

"I was thinking," I began softly, "we could do some holiday photos with Parker soon. Just to send out to friends and family, something to remember her first Christmas by."

Liam's eyes lit up. "That's a great idea. I know my mom's been asking for new pictures, and we can share them with the rest of the pack too."

I nodded, a wave of affection washing over me as I pictured Parker in a little holiday outfit, maybe something with reindeer or snowflakes. "Yeah, let's do it. We can set up a little mini shoot here at home."

Liam chuckled. "We'll have to see if she'll cooperate. She's been fussy when it comes to staying still for pictures lately."

I grinned, thinking about Parker's newfound independence, the way she squirmed out of our arms whenever she wanted to explore something new. "We'll figure it out. Maybe some jingling bells or a squeaky toy can keep her attention long enough to snap a few photos."

As we settled in for the afternoon, I found myself reflecting on how far we had come in these seven months. The worries that once plagued me—about whether I was good enough, whether I could provide Parker with the life she deserved—hadn't completely vanished, but they'd quieted. Each passing day, each new milestone, reminded me that we were doing our best, that we were building a home filled with love and warmth.

Later that evening, after dinner and another round of playtime with Parker, we began our bedtime routine. The scent of lavender baby wash filled the bathroom as we gave Parker her nightly bath. She splashed happily, her giggles echoing off the tiled walls. Liam knelt at the tub's edge, laughing as water droplets flew around us. It was messy, it was loud, and it was perfect.

Once she was clean and dry, we tucked her into her pajamas, read her a short bedtime story, and dimmed the lights in the nursery. She nestled into her crib with a soft coo, her eyes fluttering closed as I leaned in to kiss her forehead.

"Sleep well, baby," I whispered, adjusting her blanket. "We'll be right here if you need us."

Liam and I stepped into the hallway, exchanging a glance that carried a mix of satisfaction and amazement. Another day had passed, another day in which Parker had grown just a little bit more, and we'd been there to witness it.

"What do you say we spend the evening on the couch, just the two of us?" Liam suggested, his hand slipping into mine.

I squeezed his hand lightly, a sense of gratitude washing over me. "I'd like that."

The living room was aglow with the soft lights of the Christmas tree, the gentle hum of the heater providing a comforting background noise. We settled on the couch, a blanket over our legs as we sipped on hot cocoa, quiet for a moment as we took in the atmosphere.

"I'm so proud of us," Liam said, his voice low. "We've built something good here, Theo."

I turned to look at him, seeing the contentment reflected in his eyes. "Yeah. We really have. I never imagined life could be like this."

He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from my forehead. "Well, get used to it," he joked softly. "Because it's only going to get better. Parker's going to keep growing, keep surprising us. There'll be new challenges, sure, but it'll be worth it."

I smiled, feeling the truth in his words. "I'm excited for whatever comes next. Maybe it'll be chaotic, maybe it'll be tough, but I know we can handle it."

"That's the spirit," Liam said, leaning over to kiss my temple. "And I'm right here with you, every step."

We sat there for a while, listening to the quiet hum of the house. My thoughts drifted to the future—college plans, Parker's next milestones, Christmas in just a couple of weeks. It felt like life was stretching out ahead of us, full of potential and hope. And for the first time in a long while, I felt ready for it all.

Eventually, the weight of the day pressed on us, and we knew it was time for bed. As we walked to our room, I took one last glance at the nursery, the soft nightlight glowing beneath Parker's crib. The baby monitor on the side table showed her sound asleep, her little chest rising and falling in a rhythm that lulled me.

We crawled under the covers, the warmth of the blankets a welcome contrast to the December chill. Liam reached out, pulling me closer, and I rested my head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

"Seven months," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. "She's seven months old, Liam."

He pressed a gentle kiss to my hair. "I know. And we've got a lifetime to go."

I smiled, closing my eyes. "I wouldn't want it any other way."

With that, we let the quiet of the house envelop us, the promise of tomorrow carrying us into sleep. The world outside was cold and dark, but here, in our home, in the warmth of our little family, everything felt right.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Eventually, the weight of the day pressed on us, and we knew it was time for bed. As we walked to our room, I took one last glance at the nursery, the soft nightlight glowing beneath Parker's crib. The baby monitor on the side table showed her sound asleep, her little chest rising and falling in a rhythm that lulled me.

We crawled under the covers, the warmth of the blankets a welcome contrast to the December chill. Liam reached out, pulling me closer, and I rested my head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

"Seven months," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. "She's seven months old, Liam."

He pressed a gentle kiss to my hair. "I know. And we've got a lifetime to go."

I smiled, closing my eyes. "I wouldn't want it any other way."

With that, we let the quiet of the house envelop us, the promise of tomorrow carrying us into sleep. The world outside was cold and dark, but here, in our home, in the warmth of our little family, everything felt right.

Theo's Pov

December 18th, 2018

The days had blurred together in a flurry of holiday preparations, but today, everything felt different. It was December 18th—just a week until Christmas—and there was a buzz of anticipation in the air. It was Parker's first Christmas, and I wanted everything to be perfect. From the moment I had first realized how special this holiday would be, I'd been fixated on making it a magical experience, not just for Parker, but for us as a family.

The living room was a testament to that. The tree had been decorated weeks ago, its lights twinkling every night as we sat in front of it. There were stockings hung by the fireplace—one for me, one for Liam, and one for Parker. I had even managed to squeeze in a few homemade ornaments for the tree—a little tradition I had hoped to start. Some were simple, some were made with the help of a few online tutorials, but all of them had been made with love.

Parker was still too young to understand the significance of the holiday, but I wanted her to feel the magic—the warmth of the season, the connection to family, the joy that we'd shared with one another over the past months.

The house smelled like cinnamon, vanilla, and pine—a blend of holiday scents that made everything feel festive. Every corner of the house had its own little decoration, a little nod to the season. But as much as the decorations and the lights made the house feel festive, it was the quiet moments between Liam, Parker, and me that made this Christmas feel special. It was the laughter, the shared glances, the small moments of peace that made the holiday feel like ours.

I stood in front of the tree, holding one of the ornaments in my hand—an intricately designed snowflake that I had just finished. As I hung it on the tree, I heard the faint sound of Parker's laughter coming from the next room. I smiled to myself, putting the finishing touches on the ornament before heading toward her.

I found Liam in the living room with her, sitting on the floor, as always. He was singing to her—one of the Christmas carols we'd been listening to for the last few days. He had that softness in his voice, the kind that always made me feel like everything was going to be okay. Parker was sitting in front of him, her tiny legs kicking happily as she looked up at him with wide eyes. She let out another laugh when Liam wiggled his fingers in front of her face, mimicking the motions of the song.

"Is someone having fun?" I asked, walking into the room and kneeling down beside them.

Liam looked up at me, his smile wide. "She's already in the Christmas spirit. I think she's got a better singing voice than I do."

Parker giggled, her face lighting up with delight. Her chubby little hands grabbed at the fabric of Liam's shirt as she leaned forward, as if trying to get even closer to him. "You're definitely going to be the star of the show when we do the family photos later," I teased, ruffling her hair.

Liam chuckled, reaching out to gently tap Parker's nose. "She's already got the spotlight. But maybe we can get some of those famous 'first Christmas' pictures later. We need the perfect photo for the Christmas card."

I smiled, looking at the tree. "That's the plan. We'll get it all done. I just want it to be perfect. For her."

Liam reached over and gave my hand a squeeze. "It already is, Theo. She's got everything she needs, and so do we. We're doing it together."

I leaned in, pressing my forehead to his for a brief moment, letting the calm of the moment settle over me. There was something incredibly grounding about Liam's presence. No matter how chaotic the world around us felt, I knew, in that moment, that we were exactly where we were meant to be.

After a few moments, I straightened up, glancing over at the clock. "We should probably start getting ready for the photos soon. We'll need to get Parker into her Christmas outfit."

Liam gave me a playful side-eye. "You know she's going to fight us on the outfit, right?"

I raised an eyebrow, a grin spreading across my face. "I'm prepared for a battle, but we'll make it work."

We spent the next few minutes getting Parker dressed in her little red dress with white tights, complete with a tiny headband adorned with a bow. She looked absolutely adorable, her big blue eyes wide with curiosity as I carefully lifted her into my arms. We were ready for our first Christmas photo as a family.

Liam grabbed the camera and set it up in front of the fireplace, adjusting the timer so that we'd be able to get the shot we wanted. I couldn't help but laugh when Parker's little hand swatted at the air in front of her, as if she were trying to grab the camera.

"She's already posing," Liam said, stepping back to join us. "You know, maybe she'll be a model when she grows up."

I chuckled, settling into position on the couch, with Liam by my side and Parker sitting in my lap. Parker continued to look around, her attention flitting from the camera to the tree, and back to Liam and me.

When the camera finally clicked, capturing the image of our little family, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. This moment—this simple, beautiful moment—was exactly what I had wanted. It was our first Christmas together, and I knew I would cherish these photos for years to come.

After the photos, we moved to the kitchen, where I began preparing dinner. Liam and I had agreed to keep things low-key this year—nothing too fancy, just a nice meal for the three of us to enjoy. We had already planned a larger celebration with both of our families later in the week, but for tonight, we just wanted to relax and enjoy the quiet of our home.

Liam set the table while I finished preparing the food. Parker, of course, had found her way into one of the kitchen drawers, pulling out a few baby spoons and chewing on them. I couldn't help but laugh at how she had already figured out how to get into everything. Her curiosity was unstoppable, and I found it incredibly endearing.

"Okay, little one," I said, walking over and lifting her up. "Time to eat."

We sat down to our small, intimate dinner, sharing stories of past holidays and making plans for the next. I talked about the traditions I had grown up with—what my family used to do on Christmas Eve, how we would spend the day together, and the little things that made the holiday feel so special. Liam shared his own memories of Christmases with his parents and the McCall Pack, and together, we began to weave new traditions that we would pass down to Parker.

As we ate, Parker quietly observed us, her little hands clutching the edge of the table as if she were trying to join in on the conversation. She babbled softly, occasionally looking up at us, waiting for our reactions. Liam reached over and grabbed her hand, gently squeezing it.

"She's growing up so fast, Theo," he said softly, his voice filled with awe.

"I know," I replied, my heart swelling with emotion. "Every day she's doing something new. I can't believe it's already Christmas."

Liam smiled, his gaze softening as he looked at Parker. "She's the best gift we've ever gotten."

I reached over and squeezed his hand. "I couldn't agree more."

After dinner, we settled into the living room to watch Christmas movies, cuddling up on the couch under a thick blanket. Parker, now sleepy from the day's activities, had curled up in my lap, her soft breathing matching the gentle hum of the movie.

"Do you think she'll like Christmas as much as we do?" Liam asked, his voice low and thoughtful.

"I think she'll love it," I said, looking down at her tiny, peaceful face. "I think she'll love the traditions, the family, and the magic that comes with it."

Liam leaned against me, his hand resting on my leg as we both looked down at Parker. "I know she will. Because we'll make sure she feels it. We'll make sure she knows how special she is."

As the evening wore on, the house grew quieter. The glow of the Christmas tree lights danced on the walls, casting soft shadows. We sat there for a while, just enjoying the peace, the quiet of being together. No matter what challenges the future might hold, I knew that in this moment, everything was exactly as it should be.

Parker stirred in my lap, and I gently shifted her, knowing it was time to put her to bed. Liam stood to help, and together, we took her upstairs, tucking her into her crib for the night. I stood there for a moment, watching her sleep, my heart full of love for the tiny person who had changed everything.

"Tomorrow will be here before we know it," Liam said quietly, his voice soft as he stood beside me.

"Yeah," I said, my voice thick with emotion. "But I'm ready for it. For everything."

Liam wrapped his arm around my shoulder, pulling me close. "Me too. Together, Theo. We're doing this together."

And I knew, without a doubt, that no matter what came next, we would face it together. With Parker by our side, we had everything we needed.

As we stood there, the faint sound of holiday music playing from the living room, I knew one thing for sure: this Christmas, our first Christmas as a family, was just the beginning of many more to come. And I couldn't wait to make more memories with Liam and Parker by my side.

December 23rd, 2018

The days were winding down toward Christmas, and there was an undeniable buzz in the air. I could feel the energy of the season building, not just from the decorations or the music that played in the background of every store, but from the people around us. It was Christmas Eve tomorrow, and we were headed to Liam's parents' house to celebrate with his family and the McCall pack. Parker's first Christmas was officially in full swing, and it felt like the entire holiday season had been leading up to this moment.

I stood by the window, watching the snow continue to fall softly outside, blanketing the world in a pristine layer of white. The stillness of the evening was comforting, but there was a sense of anticipation hanging in the air. We had spent the last couple of days getting everything ready—shopping for last-minute gifts, making sure the house was decorated just right, and preparing for the holiday dinner at Liam's parents' house. We'd agreed that we would keep things low-key this year, focusing on family and the small moments that made Christmas special. The excitement was palpable in the air.

Liam came up behind me, slipping his arms around my waist and pressing a soft kiss to the back of my neck. "You okay?" he asked, his voice warm, his presence grounding.

I turned to him, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Yeah. Just thinking about everything. Tomorrow's going to be so special."

He grinned, his eyes lighting up as he brushed a strand of hair from my face. "It really is. It's Parker's first Christmas. It's... it's everything."

"I still can't believe it," I said softly, reaching up to gently hold his hand. "It feels like just yesterday we were in the hospital with her. And now she's almost a year old."

Liam chuckled, shaking his head as he stepped back. "Don't rush it. She's seven months, and we've still got a lot of time for her to be our little girl."

I smiled at the thought. He was right, of course. As much as it felt like time was slipping by so quickly, I knew we still had plenty of time to enjoy each phase of her life. But seeing her grow so quickly did make it feel like everything was happening at once.

Parker, who had been sitting in her playpen nearby, gave a squeal of excitement. Her little hands reached up to grab at the bars of the pen, and I walked over to her, lifting her up into my arms. She was babbling and kicking her legs, looking up at me with those wide, innocent eyes that always made my heart swell.

"Ready for tomorrow, little one?" I asked, grinning as I brushed her soft hair from her face. She responded with another squeal, which made me laugh.

Liam stepped closer, ruffling Parker's hair as he gently took her from me, holding her in his arms. "I think she's ready," he said with a smile. "But are we? I don't know about you, but I'm getting nervous. It's our first holiday with my family, and you know how it gets."

I raised an eyebrow, looking at him with an amused expression. "Nervous? For Christmas dinner?"

Liam nodded, his smile fading slightly. "Yeah, well, it's not just dinner. It's my entire family. And I haven't been around them like this in a while. Plus, we've got the pack coming, too. It's a lot to take in, you know?"

I knew exactly what he meant. There was a lot of history with his family, with Derek and Peter in particular. The dynamics had shifted since Liam left the pack, and even though we were now starting our own family, the connections were still there, the tension palpable at times. But we were doing it together, and that's what mattered.

"You've got nothing to worry about, Liam," I said firmly, resting a hand on his arm. "We're in this together. We'll handle it. We're a family now, and we've got Parker. That's the most important thing. No one can take that from us."

Liam smiled at my words, the tension in his shoulders easing a bit. "You're right. I just want everything to go well for her—for all of us."

I took a deep breath, stepping closer to him and placing a gentle kiss on his lips. "It will. We've got this. Tomorrow is going to be amazing."

Liam nodded, his confidence returning. "You're right. Let's get everything ready for tomorrow. We've got a lot to do, and I'm sure my mom will have a whole list of things for us to help with when we get there."

"We'll be there early," I agreed, giving him a reassuring smile. "We'll help her with anything she needs. And I'm sure we'll have plenty of time to relax once everything is set up."

With that settled, we moved into action, preparing the last things for the evening. Dinner had been easy enough—just a small meal for the two of us to enjoy, but the excitement for tomorrow made everything feel like part of the lead-up to a grand celebration. I helped Liam finish preparing the things we'd be bringing for dinner—desserts, a small appetizer tray, and a bottle of wine his mom had requested.

By the time we finished, the house was set, and the clock was ticking down. Parker had already gone to bed, snuggled in her crib with a soft blanket and her favorite stuffed animal. As Liam and I got ready for bed ourselves, the weight of the day began to catch up with me. I couldn't help but feel a little excited for the morning. Tomorrow would be different. Tomorrow, we would be surrounded by family—by the McCall pack, by Liam's parents, by the people who had been a part of our lives for so long. We were starting our own traditions, building our own future, and Parker was at the center of it all.

As we got into bed, the sounds of the house settling around us, I turned to Liam, feeling a sense of peace. "Tomorrow is going to be special. For her, for us. It's going to be perfect."

Liam smiled as he wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close. "I can't wait. I just want to see her face when we walk into the house. She's going to love it."

"I think so too," I said, my voice soft. "I can't wait to see everyone's reactions when they see her. It's going to be the best Christmas ever."

Liam pressed a soft kiss to my forehead, and we both drifted off to sleep, knowing that tomorrow would bring new experiences, new memories, and a new chapter for our family.

The next day, December 24th, Christmas Eve, arrived with a burst of excitement. We were up early, getting everything ready for the day. Liam and I packed up the car with the gifts we had picked out for everyone and the dishes we were bringing to dinner. The house was calm, and the air felt full of the promise of what was to come.

Parker woke up a little earlier than usual, her small hand reaching out from the crib as she babbled softly. I walked into her room and scooped her up, smiling at how she stretched out her little arms toward me, looking for comfort and reassurance.

"Good morning, sweetheart," I whispered, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "Are you ready for your first Christmas celebration?"

Parker kicked her legs, her hands grasping the air in front of her, and I couldn't help but laugh. It was so easy to imagine her filling up this day with her joy, her innocent excitement.

We got dressed, Parker in a little red dress with white tights, the same outfit she'd worn for her first family photos. I smiled to myself, thinking about how fast she was growing, how quickly she was changing. She wasn't the tiny newborn she had been only a few months ago. Now, she was full of personality, full of life. And it felt like the holiday season was the perfect time for us to celebrate all of it together.

Liam came in, dressed in a cozy sweater, his hair still slightly messy from waking up. He leaned down to kiss me before turning to Parker. "Are we ready to go?" he asked, his voice full of excitement.

"Almost," I said, glancing down at Parker as she let out another squeal, clearly ready for the day. "Let's just grab our coats, and we'll be set."

We spent a few more minutes getting everything together, and by the time we were on our way to Liam's parents' house, the excitement was palpable. I could feel the nervous energy in the air as we drove. But there was also this undercurrent of joy. We were stepping into a new holiday tradition, a new kind of family celebration.

When we arrived at Liam's parents' house, the lights were twinkling on the front porch, and the smell of a festive meal wafted out to greet us. Liam's mom, Carol, opened the door with a wide smile, her arms outstretched to welcome us. "You made it!" she said, her eyes sparkling. "And there's my granddaughter! She's even cuter than I remembered."

Parker was still a little sleepy from the car ride, but she smiled at the attention, her eyes wide as Liam's family swarmed around us, cooing and fawning over her.

Liam's dad, Rick, came forward, ruffling Liam's hair in that familiar, teasing way. "Good to see you both. And look at Parker—growing up right before our eyes."

We spent the rest of the day laughing, talking, and enjoying the holiday meal. The McCall pack was there too—Scott, Stiles, Malia, and Lydia—making it an even larger celebration. I watched as Liam and Scott caught up, their easy camaraderie making me smile. Peter, Derek, and the rest of the pack were quieter, but still present, sharing in the warmth of the day. Parker, of course, was the star of the show, her giggles filling the room as everyone took turns holding her, making her smile, and soaking in the joy she brought.

As we settled in for dessert, Liam and I exchanged a glance, the weight of the day making everything feel surreal. This Christmas, with everyone around us, was more than we could have imagined. It was a beginning, not just of new traditions, but of the family we had built together.

And I knew, as we sat there in the glow of the tree, that this was just the start of something incredible. This was our life. This was our family. And together, we could take on anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

We spent the rest of the day laughing, talking, and enjoying the holiday meal. The McCall pack was there too—Scott, Stiles, Malia, and Lydia—making it an even larger celebration. I watched as Liam and Scott caught up, their easy camaraderie making me smile. Peter, Derek, and the rest of the pack were quieter, but still present, sharing in the warmth of the day. Parker, of course, was the star of the show, her giggles filling the room as everyone took turns holding her, making her smile, and soaking in the joy she brought.

As we settled in for dessert, Liam and I exchanged a glance, the weight of the day making everything feel surreal. This Christmas, with everyone around us, was more than we could have imagined. It was a beginning, not just of new traditions, but of the family we had built together.

And I knew, as we sat there in the glow of the tree, that this was just the start of something incredible. This was our life. This was our family. And together, we could take on anything.

Theo's Pov

December 25th, 2018

Christmas morning. The sun was barely up, casting a soft, pale light through the curtains. The house was still quiet, but there was a palpable energy in the air. I had been awake for hours, lying there in the quiet of the morning, unable to sleep. The excitement of the day ahead—the first Christmas we'd be sharing with Parker—had me awake long before the alarm could even think about ringing.

I glanced over at Liam, who was still fast asleep beside me, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of deep sleep. It was strange, really, how the quiet moments between us had become some of my favorites—those moments when we were still wrapped up in the warmth of our little family, just the three of us.

 Beneath the tree sat a pile of presents—many wrapped in bright reds, greens, and golds—waiting to be opened. I knew Parker wouldn't understand it yet, but I couldn't help but feel giddy about watching her face as we opened the gifts together.

I ran my fingers through my hair, the weight of the holiday settling in. This was going to be special. I couldn't help but smile at the thought. Christmas was always special, but this year, it was ours. And it was even more special because of Parker.

I turned over again to glance at Liam, who was stirring now, blinking a few times as he started to wake up. "Merry Christmas," I whispered softly, my voice low as I smiled at him.

He groaned playfully, rubbing his eyes. "Merry Christmas," he mumbled, his voice still thick with sleep. "It's way too early for this."

I couldn't help but laugh quietly, my heart full of warmth as I reached over to give his hand a squeeze. "I know, but I couldn't wait. It's Parker's first Christmas, and I want to make it perfect."

He blinked a few more times, his eyes focusing as he looked over at the tree. "You're right. We've got to make it count. It's her first, after all."

I grinned, sitting up in bed. "I know. I just... I feel so excited. I keep thinking about how special this year is. We've been through so much, but look at where we are now."

Liam rolled over, stretching his arms above his head before sitting up beside me. "I know, Theo. I'm excited too. And I can't wait to see her face when she sees everything."

I nodded, my heart swelling at the thought. "I want to start our own traditions, you know? I want her to grow up knowing how much we love this holiday. Even if she doesn't remember it, it's important to make it special now."

He gave me a soft smile, pulling me close. "We'll make sure she knows. We're building something incredible here, Theo. For her. For us."

I kissed him softly, the rush of love and joy filling me up as I pulled away. "Yeah. We are." I stood up, taking a deep breath, the excitement building even more. "Let's get Parker up. I want her to see the tree, and I want us to do this together. This is our moment."

Liam nodded, smiling warmly as he stretched. "I'm right behind you. Let's make it happen."

We both got out of bed, the cold air of the morning seeping in as we walked down the hallway to Parker's room. I could hear her softly cooing, her little hands reaching for the sides of her crib as she stirred. The moment I opened the door, her wide eyes met mine, and her face lit up like a thousand suns.

"Good morning, beautiful girl," I whispered as I scooped her up gently, feeling her tiny hands wrap around my finger as she rested her head on my shoulder.

"Morning, Parker," Liam said with a smile, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "It's Christmas. Are you ready for your first one?"

Parker giggled softly, and I laughed in return. "She's more than ready, it seems," I said with a grin as I handed her to Liam. I adjusted the blanket around her, making sure she was bundled up in the warmth. She looked so tiny in her little holiday outfit— a red dress with white tights and a soft headband with a bow.

We made our way to the living room, and I set Parker down on the couch between us. The tree glittered with lights, the ornaments shimmering and the room filled with the soft scent of pine and cinnamon. The presents underneath the tree were stacked high—many of them from friends and family. I loved that Parker's first Christmas was filled with the joy of giving and receiving.

"Look at all the presents, Parker," I said, kneeling down in front of her. "This is your first Christmas, and we're going to make sure it's one you'll always remember."

Liam sat next to me, his arm around my shoulders, both of us watching as Parker's eyes moved from one gift to the next, her attention captured by the bright colors and shiny paper.

"Let's start with some of these," Liam said, reaching for the first small box. He handed it to me, and we both gently opened it, revealing a soft, knitted hat—something that had clearly been chosen with love. I smiled at the gesture, thinking about how thoughtful it was. We hadn't expected so many gifts for her already, but it warmed my heart to see how much people cared.

Next, we took turns opening more gifts—some for Parker, some for each other. The excitement in the room grew as we unwrapped everything, some gifts practical, others sentimental. Liam's mom had sent a beautifully knit blanket for Parker, and my parents had picked out a soft, plush toy that would quickly become one of her favorites. I felt a deep sense of gratitude for everything that had come together in this moment.

After we'd finished unwrapping the gifts, Liam and I exchanged gifts between the two of us—something simple, meaningful, a reminder of the journey we'd been on together. For Liam, I had gotten a leather wallet with a personal engraving, a simple gesture that reflected how far we'd come. He smiled when he opened it, and I couldn't help but feel that wave of warmth again, knowing how well he understood me. He gave me a small framed photo of the three of us from our first family outing, a perfect reminder of how much had changed since Parker came into our lives.

"We've got this," Liam said, his voice low and full of meaning as he placed the photo on the mantle next to the tree. "This is it. Our family. Our life."

I nodded, looking at the photo, the warmth of the moment settling over me like a comforting blanket. It was surreal, seeing everything come together this way, but it felt right. This was what we'd been building toward, and here it was, this beautiful, peaceful moment. No matter what else the future held, I knew that we had everything we needed in this house.

Liam leaned over and kissed me softly on the lips, his hand resting gently on my knee. "We did it. We've made it. And there's nothing I want more than to keep building this life with you."

I reached over, taking his hand and squeezing it tight. "Me too. I love you, Liam. And I love our little family. I'm so grateful for everything we have."

He smiled, his eyes filled with affection. "I'm grateful too, Theo. This is the best Christmas ever."

We spent the next few hours playing with Parker, showing her the toys she had received, and letting her explore the new world around her. We gave her a little soft rattle to shake, and she responded by clapping her hands, the sound of her giggles filling the room. She didn't quite understand the magic of Christmas, but the joy she felt was evident. It was in the way she smiled at us, in the way she reached out for her new gifts, and in the warmth she radiated as we spent the morning together.

After a while, the excitement settled, and we found ourselves curled up on the couch, Parker between us, both of us basking in the glow of the Christmas tree lights. I could hear the faint sound of carols playing softly in the background, and I thought about all the Christmases ahead. There would be many more like this, moments like these that would become the foundation of our traditions.

"We've got so much to look forward to," Liam whispered, his voice full of quiet contentment. "This is just the beginning."

"Yeah," I agreed, leaning my head against his shoulder. "Just the beginning."

Parker let out a soft sigh and snuggled deeper into my lap, her tiny form warm and content. As I looked at her, at Liam, and at the room filled with warmth and love, I realized that this was everything I had ever wanted. This Christmas, her first Christmas, would be the first of many more to come, filled with love, joy, and the promise of a beautiful life together.

And in that moment, as the world outside continued to drift into winter, I knew that we were exactly where we were meant to be. The morning had been everything we'd hoped for—perfect in its simplicity and warmth, filled with laughter, love, and the joy of watching Parker explore her first Christmas. But now, the time had come for the next part of our celebration: heading over to Liam's parents' house for the big Christmas dinner with the McCall pack and all of his family. It felt like the entire holiday season had been building up to this, and while it had been incredibly special to share it with just the three of us, there was something about being surrounded by our extended family that made it feel complete.

I was in the kitchen, checking on the last few things we needed to pack up before we left. The sounds of Parker's happy babbles from the living room reached my ears as Liam played with her, and I smiled to myself. This morning, we'd shared our own quiet, intimate Christmas, but now, it was time to share the joy with everyone else. I couldn't wait for the moment when our families would finally meet Parker, when they could all see the little light of joy she had brought into our lives.

Liam walked in, carrying Parker in his arms. Her eyes were wide as she took in the world around her, her little hands clutching at the fabric of his shirt as she babbled excitedly. She was always so curious about everything, and I could see how much she was soaking in already. It was amazing how fast she was growing, how much she was becoming her own person.

"You ready to go?" I asked, turning to him with a smile.

Liam grinned, the excitement obvious on his face. "Yeah, let's go. I think Parker's more than ready to see her grandparents, and I'm sure my mom's probably wondering where we are by now."

I laughed softly, nodding as I grabbed the bags we were taking—desserts, a bottle of wine, and a few extra things we'd decided to bring. The car was packed with presents, and the moment Parker was settled into her car seat, we were on our way.

The drive was short, and I could already feel the anticipation building. I couldn't help but glance at Liam from time to time, watching the way he smiled as he hummed along to the Christmas music playing on the radio. It was hard to believe how far we'd come. I had never imagined a Christmas like this, a Christmas where everything felt so full of love and warmth. A year ago, I hadn't known where my life was going, but now, I couldn't imagine it any other way.

As we pulled up to his parents' house, I could already see the warm lights glowing from the windows. The house looked like something out of a Christmas movie—perfectly decorated, filled with the kind of warmth and cheer that made it feel like home. Liam pulled the car into the driveway, and we both got out, eager to share the day with the rest of our family.

Liam's mom was already standing at the door when we arrived, her face lighting up at the sight of us. "There they are!" she exclaimed, opening the door wide. "Merry Christmas! And there's my beautiful granddaughter."

Parker let out a little coo as Liam passed her to his mom, who immediately began showering her with attention. "She's grown so much since the last time we saw her!" Carol said, smiling as she held Parker close, her eyes twinkling with joy.

I smiled at the sight, my heart swelling. "She's definitely getting bigger. Every day feels like a new milestone," I said as I walked inside, feeling the warmth of the house immediately.

The house was filled with the sounds of Christmas cheer. The smell of roasted turkey and fresh-baked pies drifted from the kitchen, and the entire McCall pack had already gathered. I could hear Derek's voice from the living room, teasing Peter about something, while Scott and Stiles were engaged in a quiet conversation. It was chaotic, but in the best way possible—exactly what Christmas with family should feel like.

Liam's dad, Rick, greeted us next, offering a warm handshake and a hug. "Good to see you both. Merry Christmas. I'm glad you could make it today," he said, his voice deep and warm. "And where's my granddaughter? I've been waiting to see her."

Liam's parents were clearly over the moon to have Parker in their arms. It was heartwarming to watch them dote on her, their excitement palpable. I was grateful for their love and support, and seeing them with Parker made everything feel even more real. This was what family was about—being surrounded by the people who loved you, who helped you grow and shape the person you were becoming.

The living room was decorated with more holiday cheer than I thought was possible. The tree stood proudly in the corner, adorned with shiny baubles, garlands, and a star on top. Wrapping paper and ribbons were scattered across the floor as family members exchanged gifts. I could feel the love in the air, the sense of togetherness that was palpable with every conversation and laugh.

Stiles, always the jokester, was sitting on the couch with a mug of hot cocoa, wearing a reindeer antler headband that barely stayed on his head. "Hey, Theo," he called out with a grin as he waved me over. "You ready for the annual holiday chaos? Because it's officially happening."

I chuckled and walked over, shaking my head. "I'm ready. You look... festive."

Stiles smirked, tapping the antlers. "Right? Just doing my part to make this holiday special."

I laughed, sitting down next to him as Parker cooed in the background, clearly amused by the conversation. Liam was talking to his parents, and I couldn't help but watch him. His face softened every time he glanced at Parker, and I could see the love he had for her written in every glance and smile.

After a few minutes, Liam joined me, sitting beside me on the couch. His mom was in the kitchen, busy with last-minute preparations, and the rest of the pack was scattered around the room. I could feel the excitement in the air, the anticipation of the big meal and the joy of being together.

"Can you believe this is Parker's first Christmas?" Liam said quietly, his voice full of awe.

I nodded, squeezing his hand. "It's amazing. And she's already bringing so much joy to everyone. I couldn't be happier."

"I'm so glad we're doing this together," Liam said, his voice soft as he leaned into me. "I know I've said this a lot, but it feels perfect. This feels like home."

"It does," I agreed, my heart full as I looked at Parker, who was now content in his mom's arms. "I think this is the best Christmas ever. And it's just the beginning."

As the afternoon passed, the house filled with the sounds of laughter, conversation, and the clinking of plates as everyone gathered for the meal. We all sat around the large dining table, the food spread out in front of us—roast turkey, mashed potatoes, green beans, and homemade cranberry sauce. The table was set with care, the festive china shining brightly as everyone dug in, eager to enjoy the meal.

Parker was nestled on Liam's lap, still taking in the sights and sounds around her. She was wide-eyed and curious, her little hands reaching for anything in sight, and I couldn't help but chuckle every time she grabbed at someone's fork or plate.

"This is perfect, you know?" I said, looking around at the scene—the people, the food, the laughter. "I couldn't ask for a better Christmas. This is what I've always wanted."

Liam smiled, his eyes soft as he glanced at me. "I couldn't agree more. This... this is everything. And we're just getting started."

We spent the rest of the afternoon talking, laughing, and exchanging stories, catching up with family we hadn't seen in a while. Peter, despite his usual sarcastic demeanor, was surprisingly quiet, though he occasionally threw in a remark or two that made everyone laugh. Derek was more reserved, but I could see how much he cared, especially when he held Parker for a few minutes, looking at her with a tenderness that surprised even me.

The evening was full of magic, the kind of warmth that only family can bring. After dinner, we all gathered around the tree to exchange gifts. The room was full of laughter and joy as we watched everyone open their presents. Parker, of course, didn't understand much of it, but she enjoyed the attention, kicking her legs and giggling as she was passed from one person to the next.

I looked around the room at everyone, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. This was what it was all about—these moments, these people, the love that filled the air. This was family.

Later, as the night grew quiet and the fire crackled softly in the hearth, we sat together, talking in low voices as the holiday lights twinkled around us. Parker was fast asleep in Liam's arms, her little face peaceful and content. I smiled as I watched him hold her, knowing that these quiet moments—these times when it was just the three of us—were the ones I would remember forever.

"I'm so glad we did this," Liam said quietly, his gaze never leaving Parker.

"Me too," I agreed, my heart full. "This is everything. It's perfect."

We sat in that comfortable silence, knowing that the best gift of all had already been given to us: each other. And in that moment, I knew that no matter where life took us, no matter what challenges we would face, we had each other. We had our family. And that was more than enough.

The house was quiet now, everyone else beginning to head to bed as the Christmas magic began to settle into the night. But I knew that for us, this holiday, this first Christmas with Parker, was just the beginning of many more to come.

And I couldn't wait to experience them all—together. The night had fallen into a peaceful quiet, the kind that only comes after the excitement of Christmas Day. We had eaten our fill, opened our presents, and spent time with the people we loved. Liam's parents had insisted that we stay the night, and after such an eventful day, neither Liam nor I had the heart to refuse. We were staying in Liam's old room, a place that held a lot of memories for him—memories I knew were both bittersweet and cherished.

The house had settled into a gentle calm after everyone else had retreated to their rooms. The Christmas lights on the tree glowed softly, casting flickering shadows across the walls. I stood by the window, looking out at the snowy landscape beyond the house, the soft light of the streetlamp casting an ethereal glow over the freshly fallen snow. Everything felt so still, so peaceful. It was hard to believe how much had changed in just a year. A year ago, we were barely adjusting to the idea of being parents. And now, here we were, surrounded by love, with a little girl who had changed our lives forever.

I turned around to find Liam sitting on the edge of the bed, holding Parker in his arms as she slept peacefully against his chest. The way he held her, the way he looked down at her with such tenderness and love, made my heart ache with emotion. There was no doubt in my mind that this was exactly where we were meant to be.

He looked up when he noticed me standing in the doorway. "Hey," he said softly, his voice low and full of warmth. "You okay?"

I smiled, walking over to him and sitting on the bed beside him. "Yeah. Just thinking about how lucky we are. I can't believe how perfect today was. How perfect this whole holiday's been."

Liam nodded, shifting Parker carefully in his arms. "I know. It feels like everything fell into place. Like this is exactly where we should be. I'm so glad we're doing this together."

I leaned over and kissed him softly on the cheek. "We are, Liam. I couldn't imagine doing this with anyone else."

He smiled at me, his eyes soft with love. "I feel the same way. Watching you with her... it's amazing. You're such a great dad, Theo. And I couldn't ask for a better partner in all of this."

My heart swelled at his words, and I found myself fighting back the lump in my throat. "I'm trying. Every day, I'm trying my best. I just want to give her everything. I want to make sure she knows how loved she is."

"She knows," Liam said gently. "She can feel it. She can feel how much we love her. And she can feel how much we love each other. That's all that matters."

I nodded, the warmth of his words settling over me like a blanket. "I just... I don't want her to ever feel alone. I want her to grow up knowing that we'll always be here for her. No matter what happens, she's our everything."

Liam reached out and squeezed my hand, his thumb brushing over my knuckles. "She will. She'll always know that. We'll give her everything we have."

We sat in silence for a while, just looking at Parker as she slept, her tiny body curled up in Liam's arms. The room was peaceful, the only sound the quiet hum of the heater and the occasional crackling of the fire downstairs. It felt like time had slowed down, like the world had paused for just a moment, allowing us to take everything in.

Eventually, Liam gently placed Parker in the crib beside the bed, making sure she was settled in before walking back to sit beside me. He pulled me close, wrapping his arms around me as we lay down on the bed, the softness of the blankets surrounding us. I felt the weight of the day catch up to me—the excitement, the emotions, the joy of being surrounded by family—and I let myself relax into Liam's embrace.

"I love you, Theo," Liam whispered into the darkness, his voice low and sincere.

"I love you too," I whispered back, my voice thick with emotion. "More than you'll ever know."

We lay there in silence for a while, the quiet of the room wrapping around us. I couldn't help but think about how far we had come, about everything we'd been through and everything that was still ahead of us. We had built this life together, and while it hadn't always been easy, it had been worth it.

And with Parker here, with our family growing stronger every day, I knew we had everything we needed.

After a while, I drifted off to sleep, the weight of the day and the quiet comfort of being with Liam pulling me into a peaceful slumber. The next morning, I woke up to the soft light of the sun spilling through the curtains, casting a warm golden glow across the room. The house was quiet again, but this time it felt different. Christmas morning had passed, and now we were in the lull between the holiday excitement and the calm that followed. The house was still decorated, the tree still glittering with lights, and the scent of breakfast wafted up from the kitchen.

I turned over to find Liam still asleep beside me, his face relaxed in peaceful slumber. Parker was still asleep in her crib, and I couldn't help but smile as I watched them both. It was in these quiet moments that I realized how much I loved them, how much they had become my world.

I slowly got out of bed, trying not to wake Liam, and walked over to Parker's crib. She was still bundled up in her little blankets, her tiny chest rising and falling with each breath. I reached down to gently stroke her cheek, smiling at the soft warmth of her skin.

"You're my everything, you know that?" I whispered softly, my voice full of tenderness.

Parker let out a small coo, and I couldn't help but laugh quietly. It was as if she understood me. Maybe she didn't fully grasp the meaning of my words, but there was something about the way she looked at me, with those wide, trusting eyes, that made it feel like she did.

I turned to look back at Liam, who had stirred and was now propping himself up on his elbow, his eyes still heavy with sleep. "Morning," he said with a yawn, rubbing his eyes. "How'd you sleep?"

"Good," I said, my smile softening as I walked back to the bed. "I always sleep better when you're near."

Liam smiled, his gaze softening as I climbed back into bed beside him. "Same here."

We spent the next few moments in comfortable silence, just soaking in the calm of the morning. The weight of the world outside seemed so far away, and in that moment, all that mattered was us—our little family.

Liam reached over, gently pulling me closer, and kissed my forehead. "This Christmas has been perfect, Theo," he whispered. "I don't think I could have asked for anything more."

I looked up at him, my heart full of gratitude. "I feel the same way. I don't think I could ever thank you enough for everything you've done for me, for us. You've made this life so much better than I could have imagined."

Liam chuckled softly, his hand gently brushing my hair from my face. "You've done the same for me. I never thought I could have something like this. And now... now we have Parker, and we have everything."

I smiled, my heart swelling with love. "We really do, don't we?"

"Yeah," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "We really do."

For a while, we stayed there, wrapped up in each other, savoring the quiet of the morning. Outside, the snow was still falling softly, blanketing the world in white. It was peaceful, and I felt like time had slowed down just for us. The holiday excitement had settled into a calm, and I knew that, no matter what came next, we were ready for it.

After a while, we got out of bed and began our day. The house was still waking up, and Liam's mom was already busy in the kitchen, preparing a late breakfast for everyone. I could hear the sounds of laughter and chatter coming from downstairs as family members gathered together to enjoy the rest of the holiday. I glanced back at Liam, who was holding Parker in his arms as he walked toward the door.

"Let's go downstairs," he said with a smile. "I think it's time to enjoy some breakfast and continue our Christmas celebrations."

I nodded, my heart full of joy as we stepped out of the room and made our way downstairs. This was it—the Christmas we'd always dreamed of. And I knew, in that moment, that this was just the beginning of many more to come.

Together. Always.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

For a while, we stayed there, wrapped up in each other, savoring the quiet of the morning. Outside, the snow was still falling softly, blanketing the world in white. It was peaceful, and I felt like time had slowed down just for us. The holiday excitement had settled into a calm, and I knew that, no matter what came next, we were ready for it.

After a while, we got out of bed and began our day. The house was still waking up, and Liam's mom was already busy in the kitchen, preparing a late breakfast for everyone. I could hear the sounds of laughter and chatter coming from downstairs as family members gathered together to enjoy the rest of the holiday. I glanced back at Liam, who was holding Parker in his arms as he walked toward the door.

"Let's go downstairs," he said with a smile. "I think it's time to enjoy some breakfast and continue our Christmas celebrations."

I nodded, my heart full of joy as we stepped out of the room and made our way downstairs. This was it—the Christmas we'd always dreamed of. And I knew, in that moment, that this was just the beginning of many more to come.

Together. Always.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Theo's Pov

December 28th, 2018

The days after Christmas were always a bit of a blur, weren't they? The excitement of the holiday season slowly faded into a quieter, more relaxed pace. The presents had been unwrapped, the food had been eaten, and now the world seemed to return to normal, though it was still very much filled with the warmth of the holidays. We'd spent the last few days at Liam's parents' house after Christmas dinner, enjoying the company of family and catching up with friends. But now, we were back home in our little apartment in Beacon Hills, and it felt like the perfect time to breathe.

Parker had been asleep for most of the morning, her little body curled up in her crib, her cheeks flushed with the remnants of a good nap. It was a welcome calm after all the excitement of the past week, and I found myself sitting on the couch, a cup of coffee in hand, just thinking. I'd spent so much time in the past few days trying to make everything perfect for Parker's first Christmas, and now that it had come and gone, I felt a mix of contentment and reflection.

Liam was in the kitchen, flipping pancakes with a focus that told me he was already thinking about our next small, quiet celebration. He'd insisted we take it easy for the next few days—no more big family gatherings, no more holiday parties. Just the two of us (and Parker, of course) focusing on ourselves. I liked the idea. As much as I loved the holiday season, the whirlwind of it all could be overwhelming. There was something perfect about taking a step back and savoring the quiet moments.

"Do you want some pancakes?" Liam's voice drifted into the living room, pulling me out of my thoughts. He stood there, wearing his usual cozy sweater and a pair of sweatpants, holding the spatula like he was some sort of breakfast hero.

"Always," I replied with a smile, setting my coffee down on the table.

Liam grinned, tossing a pancake onto the plate and bringing it over to me. "I'm kind of proud of these. I think I've officially mastered pancake flipping."

I laughed, reaching for the syrup. "Well, they look perfect."

We sat down together at the table, the morning sunlight streaming in through the windows, casting a golden glow across the room. Parker was still asleep in the nursery, and we had a few quiet hours to ourselves before the chaos of the day would resume. I couldn't help but feel grateful for these moments. The days with Parker had been full of joy, but there was something magical about having time just for the two of us.

"This is nice," Liam said after a few moments, his voice soft as he picked up his fork. "I know we've been busy with family, but I think I'm really going to enjoy just taking things slow for the next few days."

I nodded, savoring my first bite of pancakes. "Me too. I think we both need it. It's been a whirlwind."

Liam's eyes softened as he looked across the table at me. "You did an amazing job with Christmas, Theo. Everything you did for Parker—everything you put together—it was all perfect."

I smiled, feeling warmth spread through me at his words. "It wasn't just me. We did it together, Liam. And I couldn't have asked for a better partner in all of this."

His hand reached across the table, resting on mine, and I gave it a gentle squeeze. "We really do make a great team."

I smiled back, feeling the truth of his words. There had been times, especially early on, when I doubted myself. I wondered if I could handle being a parent, if I was truly ready for the responsibility that came with raising a child. But the last few months had proven me wrong. With Liam by my side, I felt capable of anything. Together, we had created this life for ourselves and for Parker—a life filled with love and warmth, even in the midst of chaos.

"So," Liam said after a moment, his voice playful, "I was thinking we could do something fun tomorrow. Maybe head out to the park and take Parker for a walk? Let her see the winter wonderland outside."

I grinned, leaning back in my chair. "Sounds like a great idea. I think Parker would love it. She's always so curious about everything around her. She's definitely going to enjoy the fresh air."

Liam chuckled. "Yeah, she's at that age where everything is fascinating to her. It's amazing how much she's learning. Every day, it feels like she's growing up so fast."

I nodded, my heart full of pride as I thought about Parker. Seven months old, and already she was discovering the world around her, her curiosity growing every day. It felt like just yesterday she had been a newborn, helpless and fragile in my arms. And now, she was a little person with a personality, with preferences, with a sense of wonder that made everything around her seem new and exciting.

"We need to make the most of these moments," I said softly. "She won't be this little forever."

Liam's expression softened, his eyes growing distant for just a moment as he looked out the window. "I know. I just want to make sure we give her everything. The best life possible."

I reached across the table, placing my hand on his. "We already are. Look at how happy she is. We're doing great."

He smiled at me, squeezing my hand. "Yeah, we are. And we're going to keep doing great. I can't wait to see what the future holds for us."

"Neither can I," I said with a smile, my heart swelling with love for the family we were building. "We've got so many memories ahead of us."

The rest of the morning passed peacefully. We finished our pancakes, cleaning up together, and then sat down with our coffee, just enjoying the quiet of the morning. The holiday chaos had settled into a comfortable rhythm, and for the first time in days, I felt like I could truly relax. The stress of preparations, the rush of wrapping presents, the whirlwind of family visits—all of it had come and gone, and now it was just the three of us, in our little corner of the world.

After a while, Liam and I moved into the living room, sitting on the couch and flipping through a photo album that his mom had given us the night before. It was filled with photos of Liam as a child—Christmases past, birthday parties, family vacations. There were so many memories in those pages, so much history that had shaped the person Liam was today. I loved looking through them, imagining what his life had been like before I came into the picture.

Liam paused on one photo—his eight-year-old self, wearing a ridiculously oversized Christmas sweater, holding up a gift with a huge grin on his face. "I can't believe I ever wore that," he said with a laugh, pointing to the sweater. "I swear, my mom used to buy me the most embarrassing clothes."

I laughed, shaking my head. "It's pretty adorable. I'm sure your mom loved it."

"She did," Liam said, his voice softening as he looked at the picture. "I didn't appreciate it back then, but now I do. She always went out of her way to make sure we had a good Christmas. Even when things weren't easy."

I looked over at him, my heart full of understanding. "Your mom is amazing, Liam. I can see how much she loves you."

Liam smiled, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "She does. She's always been there for me, even when I didn't deserve it."

"You've always deserved it," I said, squeezing his hand. "You're a great son. And a great father. She must be so proud of you."

"I hope so," Liam said, his voice soft. "I know I'm proud of her."

We spent the next few hours lounging on the couch, talking about everything and nothing at all. It felt good to be home, to finally settle into the kind of routine that was peaceful, yet full of love. I couldn't have asked for anything more.

As the afternoon wore on, Parker woke up from her nap, her little cooing sounds coming through the baby monitor. Liam stood up and walked into her room, gently lifting her from the crib. She was already reaching out for him, her little hands grabbing at his shirt as she looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes.

"Hey, little one," Liam said softly, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. "You ready for your afternoon adventure?"

Parker giggled, kicking her legs excitedly, and I smiled at the sight. It was moments like these that made everything worth it—the simple, everyday moments that would eventually become our family's traditions.

Liam walked back into the living room, holding Parker in his arms as she looked around, her curiosity growing by the second. "What do you think, Theo?" he asked, his smile wide. "Shall we head to the park?"

I stood up, walking over to him. "Definitely. It's the perfect day for it."

And with that, we bundled Parker up in her warmest coat and set out for a walk through the park, letting the cool air fill our lungs as we stepped outside. The world felt still, peaceful—like the calm after the storm of Christmas chaos. The streets were quiet, save for the sound of crunching snow beneath our boots, and the soft glow of the late afternoon sun cast a golden light across everything.

As we walked, Parker giggled at the sight of the trees covered in snow, her little hands reaching for the world around her. Liam held her carefully, and I walked alongside them, my heart full. This was it—this was everything.

And I couldn't wait for the future. The life we were building was already more than I had ever imagined. Together, we could face anything.

And together, we would.

The park was peaceful, blanketed with snow that made the world look untouched and serene. The cold air nipped at our cheeks, but it wasn't harsh—it was refreshing, a welcome contrast to the warmth of the house we'd just left behind. We walked side by side, Parker nestled in Liam's arms, wrapped up in a cozy coat, her cheeks pink from the cold, her little face full of wonder. She was already reaching for the snow-covered branches of trees, as if trying to grab the world around her. I watched her with a sense of awe—so small, so curious, her eyes wide and filled with the joy of discovery.

Liam held her close, glancing over at me with a smile. "You think she'll remember this?" he asked softly, his voice filled with wonder. "Her first walk through the snow?"

I smiled at the question, knowing full well that Parker wouldn't remember it, but still, the idea of it made my heart swell. "Maybe not," I said, stepping a little closer to him. "But we will. We'll remember these moments, and when she's older, we'll tell her all about her first Christmas and how we walked through the snow."

Liam nodded, his gaze never leaving Parker. "Yeah," he said quietly. "She's going to grow up hearing about all of this. And she'll know how much we loved her, how much we love her right now."

I could see the emotion in his eyes—how deeply he cared, how much he wanted to give Parker the world. I felt the same way. There was so much we wanted to give her, and I knew that we would do our best to show her just how much she meant to us every single day.

We walked slowly, taking in the crisp winter air and the beauty of the snow-covered park. It felt so peaceful, so serene. The world was quiet around us, the only sound being the crunch of snow beneath our boots and the soft rustle of branches in the wind. I glanced up at the sky, the gray clouds overhead promising more snow, but for now, it felt like a perfect winter day.

After a few minutes, we found a bench near a small pond, the surface of the water frozen over with a light dusting of snow. The park was almost empty, save for a few people walking their dogs or enjoying a quiet afternoon. It was just the three of us, and in that moment, it felt like everything was exactly as it should be. Our little family, tucked away in the quiet beauty of the world, enjoying the calm after the whirlwind of the holiday season.

Liam sat down on the bench, carefully adjusting Parker in his arms. She looked up at him, her little hands reaching for his face as she babbled happily. He smiled, his eyes soft with love as he held her close. I sat next to them, the peacefulness of the moment wrapping around me like a blanket.

Parker's little giggles filled the air as Liam made silly faces at her, trying to make her laugh. She responded by reaching for his nose, her tiny fingers tapping at it, and I couldn't help but laugh along with her. The joy in her face was infectious, and I felt my heart swell with love for both of them.

"She's growing so fast," I said, my voice quiet as I watched them interact. "It's like every day she's learning something new. She's so curious about everything."

Liam nodded, his gaze never leaving Parker as she continued to babble, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Yeah. It's crazy. I swear, every time I look at her, she's doing something new. I can't believe how much she's changed in just seven months."

I smiled, watching Parker's little hands reach for the snow as Liam leaned back on the bench, adjusting her in his arms. "I know. It feels like we were just in the hospital with her. And now look at her. She's already discovering the world."

Liam's eyes softened as he looked down at her. "She's already so strong, so determined. She's going to do amazing things. I can feel it."

"I feel that too," I said, my voice full of conviction. "She's got so much potential. And I know she's going to grow up with everything she needs. With love, with support, and with the knowledge that we're always here for her."

Liam smiled at me, his expression full of pride and affection. "She already knows that. We show her every day."

I reached over and squeezed his hand, my heart full as I watched him with Parker. There was something so beautiful about the way he cared for her—so natural, so effortless. He was an amazing dad, and I knew that Parker was lucky to have him as her father.

We spent the next hour at the park, walking around and letting Parker explore as much as her little arms and legs would allow. She giggled every time she touched the snow or saw the trees swaying in the wind. Her joy was contagious, and I couldn't help but smile at every little discovery she made. It was moments like these, these simple, quiet moments, that filled me with gratitude for everything we had.

When we finally decided it was time to head home, Liam carried Parker back to the car while I grabbed our things. The walk had been exactly what we needed—a peaceful, grounding moment in the midst of the holiday chaos. As we got into the car, I glanced back at the park, the snow falling softly around us, and I felt a deep sense of contentment settle in my chest.

It was the end of the year, and I could already feel the promise of a new beginning. There was so much to look forward to in the coming months, so many more moments to create with Liam and Parker. As we drove back home, I found myself thinking about all the things we had accomplished together and all the things we still had ahead of us.

The holiday season had been everything we'd hoped for—filled with love, joy, and connection. But now, as we headed into the new year, I knew that the most important thing wasn't the presents or the big celebrations. It was the quiet moments, the ones like today, that would stay with me forever.

When we got home, we settled back into our apartment, the warmth of the heater welcoming us after the cold air outside. Parker was already getting sleepy, her little eyes starting to close as Liam gently rocked her in his arms. I watched them for a moment, my heart full of love as I took in the sight of my two favorite people.

Liam looked up at me, a soft smile on his face. "What do you say we spend the rest of the day just relaxing?" he asked. "Maybe we can watch a Christmas movie and let Parker fall asleep in our arms."

I grinned, nodding enthusiastically. "That sounds perfect."

We spent the rest of the evening in a warm, peaceful silence, the three of us snuggled up on the couch. The Christmas lights on the tree flickered softly, casting a gentle glow across the room, while Parker drifted in and out of sleep on Liam's chest. We watched a movie, laughed at the familiar scenes, and just enjoyed the quiet, comforting presence of each other.

The world outside was still covered in snow, the world waiting for the new year to arrive. But inside, in this little corner of the world, everything felt right. We had everything we needed. And as I watched Liam, holding Parker close and looking down at her with so much love, I knew that no matter what came next, we were ready.

This was our life now—the three of us, growing together, learning together, and loving each other through everything. And that was more than enough.

As the year came to a close, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for what was to come. 2019 was just around the corner, and we were ready for whatever it would bring. Together. Always.

December 31st, 2018

The last day of the year.

It was hard to believe that 2018 was already coming to a close. It felt like the year had flown by, a whirlwind of emotions, changes, and new beginnings. But looking back, I could see how much had happened. There was so much that had changed for Liam and me in the last twelve months. We had started the year unsure of what our future would look like, unsure of how we would navigate parenthood together. But now, as I sat on the couch, watching the fire crackling in the fireplace, it was impossible not to be filled with gratitude.

Parker, now seven months old, was a constant source of joy in our lives. She had already brought so much light and love into our world, and as I watched her play on the floor, her eyes wide with curiosity, I couldn't help but smile. It was incredible to think that just a few months ago, she was a tiny, helpless newborn, and now, she was sitting up, reaching for everything, babbling with her baby sounds.

Liam was sitting next to me, his arm around my shoulders as we both watched Parker explore the living room. The Christmas tree was still up, its soft lights twinkling in the evening glow. It felt like the perfect moment to reflect on the past year.

"I can't believe it's the end of 2018," I said quietly, looking over at Liam. "It feels like we've lived a lifetime in just these twelve months."

Liam smiled, his eyes soft with affection as he looked at me. "Yeah. It's been a crazy year. But it's been a good one, hasn't it?"

I nodded, feeling a wave of emotion at his words. "It really has. We've been through so much. But through it all, we've built something incredible. We've built a family."

Liam leaned in, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "We've built a life together. And I'm so proud of everything we've accomplished. You, me, and Parker—we've got something special."

My heart swelled as I looked at him. "We do. I couldn't have asked for a better partner in all of this. You've made everything so much easier, Liam. I don't think I would have made it through some of the harder moments without you."

Liam's hand tightened around my shoulder, and he pulled me closer. "I'll always be here for you, Theo. I'll always be here for both of you. And there's nothing I wouldn't do to make sure we keep building this life."

I smiled, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. There was so much love between us, so much understanding and trust, and it felt like everything we had been through—good and bad—had only strengthened that bond.

Parker let out a soft squeal from the floor, and I looked down to see her grabbing at one of the toys we'd left out for her. She was smiling, kicking her legs in excitement, and I couldn't help but laugh. "Look at her. She's getting so big, Liam. She's growing up so fast."

Liam glanced down at Parker, his gaze softening. "Yeah. She's already trying to crawl, and she's just seven months old. I swear, she's going to be running around before we know it."

I chuckled. "She's going to be unstoppable, just like you. And I can already see the personality she's developing. She's so curious about everything, just like her dad."

Liam raised an eyebrow, playfully defensive. "Like me? What's that supposed to mean?"

I laughed, nudging him with my elbow. "You're always looking for new things, new adventures. And I can see that same curiosity in her. She's going to be just as determined as you are."

Liam smiled, reaching down to pick Parker up. "I can't wait to see what she does next. And I know, whatever it is, we'll be right there with her."

I nodded, feeling the weight of his words settle in my chest. We were in this together. As a family. We would face everything together, and nothing could change that.

After a few moments of quiet reflection, Liam stood up, holding Parker in his arms as he walked toward the window. He gazed out at the snow falling softly outside, the world still and calm under the darkening sky. "You know, I've been thinking about next year. About what we want for ourselves. For Parker. For our family."

I joined him by the window, my arm resting around his waist as we both looked out at the peaceful scene outside. The world was still, covered in a blanket of snow, and it felt like the perfect moment to dream about the future.

"What do you mean?" I asked softly, glancing up at him.

Liam turned to look at me, his eyes filled with hope. "Well, we've got a whole new year ahead of us. We've got so much to look forward to. We're going to see Parker hit new milestones—she's going to be crawling, walking, talking. And as much as I'm excited for that, I want to make sure we focus on us too. On our relationship. I want to make sure we keep building what we have, together. I want us to always put each other first, even as everything around us changes."

I smiled, my heart full as I looked up at him. "We will, Liam. We've already built such a strong foundation, and I know we'll keep growing together. We've got this. We've got each other."

Liam's smile widened, and he pressed a soft kiss to my temple. "Yeah. We do."

We stood there for a while, wrapped in each other's warmth, watching the snow fall silently outside. There was something peaceful about it, something grounding. The world outside was quiet, still, and full of possibilities, just like our future. I could see it all ahead of us—Parker growing, our family growing, and the life we were building together.

Eventually, we decided to get ready for the evening. We had planned a quiet New Year's celebration, just the three of us. Liam had joked about making a special dinner, and I had insisted we keep it simple—something cozy, something we could enjoy without the stress of the usual New Year's parties and festivities.

We spent the next few hours preparing the meal, laughing and talking as we cooked together. Liam took the lead on the main course, a roast chicken with rosemary and garlic, while I handled the sides—mashed potatoes, green beans, and a salad. It felt so domestic, so normal, and I loved every minute of it. We even put on some Christmas music, still lingering in the festive mood, though the holiday season was winding down.

Parker sat in her high chair, kicking her legs and babbling as we moved around the kitchen, the sounds of her happiness filling the air. It was perfect, in its simplicity. The day had been filled with moments of reflection and gratitude, but this—this quiet evening together—felt like the cherry on top. We didn't need anything more. We had everything we needed right here.

When dinner was ready, we sat down at the table, the soft glow of the candles illuminating the room. It was a simple meal, nothing extravagant, but it felt like a celebration. A celebration of the year we had shared, of the family we had become, and of the new year ahead of us.

"We made it," Liam said, raising his glass of wine. "To us, to Parker, and to the year ahead."

I smiled, raising my own glass. "To our family. And to making every moment count."

We clinked glasses, and then we dug into the meal, enjoying the warmth of the food and the comfort of being together. The conversation flowed easily, filled with plans for the future, for Parker's milestones, for the trips we wanted to take, and the things we still wanted to do together. We talked about the things we hoped for in the new year, about the adventures we wanted to share as a family.

As the evening went on, Parker grew sleepier, her little eyelids fluttering as she played with a spoon. Eventually, we put her to bed, tucking her in for the night and kissing her soft cheeks. She smiled up at us, already half asleep, and it was in that moment that I realized just how much our lives had changed in such a short time.

We returned to the living room, where the New Year's Eve countdown was playing on the TV. I sat back on the couch, leaning into Liam as we watched the clock tick down toward midnight. The world outside was cold, but inside, everything felt warm and full of love.

"Are you ready for 2019?" I asked softly, my voice full of anticipation.

Liam smiled, looking down at me with affection. "Yeah. I'm ready. I'm ready for everything that comes our way. Together."

I smiled, my heart full. "Together. Always."

As the clock hit midnight, we kissed, the soft sound of the New Year ringing in the background. It was a quiet, peaceful moment, but it was everything I had ever wanted. A new year, a new chapter in our lives, and a future filled with love and possibility. And as I held Liam close, I knew that this—our family, our life—was the greatest gift I could have ever hoped for.

And as the fireworks lit up the sky outside, I couldn't help but think that this was only the beginning.

January 1st, 2019

The first morning of the new year was crisp, the light from the rising sun slipping through the curtains of our living room. I awoke in Liam’s arms, the warmth of his embrace pulling me back from the edges of sleep. The soft sounds of the world outside were muffled by the thick blanket of snow that had fallen over the night, the quiet beauty of the world a perfect backdrop for the calm of the morning.

As I shifted, I could hear the soft rustling of the baby monitor from the next room. Parker, our little girl, was awake. She was always an early riser—her little cooing and babbling sounds coming through the speaker, her voice filling the quiet house.

I gently pulled away from Liam, careful not to wake him, and slipped out of bed. My feet hit the cold hardwood floor, the chill quickly replaced by the warmth of the heater. I smiled as I walked toward Parker’s room, the sound of her voice growing clearer with each step.

Parker was sitting up in her crib, her little hands gripping the side of the rails as she looked up at me. Her wide blue eyes sparkled in the soft morning light, and I couldn’t help but pause for a moment, just looking at her. She was seven months old now, but as I watched her, it felt like she’d already grown so much. She was changing every day, her curiosity growing with every new discovery, and yet, she was still that tiny, perfect little person I had held in my arms just months ago.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” I said softly, stepping into her room and picking her up. She let out a giggle, her tiny arms reaching for me as I pulled her close, her warmth radiating against my chest.

“Happy New Year, my little one,” I whispered, kissing the top of her head. “You’ve already made this year incredible.”

I sat down in the rocking chair, holding her gently as I looked down at her. She was so full of life—her hands reaching for my face, her little giggles lighting up the room. She was growing so fast, and I couldn’t help but feel a bittersweet ache in my chest. In just a few short months, she’d be turning one. A whole year. It was hard to believe.

Just then, I heard Liam stir behind me. He sat up, rubbing his eyes before glancing over at me and Parker. “Good morning, you two,” he said softly, a sleepy smile spreading across his face. “How’s my favorite girl?”

I smiled back at him, holding Parker up so he could see her clearly. “She’s great. A little chatty this morning.”

Liam chuckled as he stood up, stretching his arms above his head. “I bet. She’s already got more energy than I do.”

We both walked over to the crib, Liam reaching out to take Parker from me as she continued to babble excitedly in his arms. “You ready for breakfast?” he asked her, his voice warm as he gently bounced her in his arms.

She kicked her legs in excitement, her giggles filling the room. It was moments like these, these small, simple exchanges, that made my heart swell with love. This little girl, our daughter, had brought so much joy and meaning into our lives. And as I watched her with Liam, I knew that she was the most beautiful thing we had ever created together.

“Happy New Year, Liam,” I said quietly, my voice full of affection.

He looked at me, his eyes softening as he walked toward me, still holding Parker. “Happy New Year, Theo. I can’t imagine starting it any other way.”

The three of us headed to the kitchen, the early morning light pouring through the windows as we prepared breakfast. We moved around the kitchen in our usual rhythm, comfortable and familiar, like we had been doing this forever. It wasn’t always perfect, and there were times when we struggled to find balance, but in moments like these, when the world felt still and full of possibility, I couldn’t help but feel grateful for everything we had.

Parker was content in her high chair, playing with a spoon and babbling away as Liam and I worked on breakfast. We’d decided to keep it simple—a few scrambled eggs, toast, and some fruit. Nothing extravagant, but it didn’t need to be. These moments were about connection, about family, and about enjoying the quiet joys of life.

As we ate, I couldn’t help but think about the year ahead. So much had changed in 2018, and I could only imagine how much more our lives would evolve in 2019. Parker would turn one in just a few months, and I knew that meant a whole new chapter for us as a family. She would be walking soon, then talking, then exploring the world in ways I couldn’t even imagine. The milestones were already beginning, and I was both excited and a little sad to see her grow up so fast.

But I also knew that this was the natural progression of life. She was going to grow, and we would be right there with her, guiding her, loving her, and teaching her how to navigate the world.

“I was thinking about her first birthday,” Liam said, breaking me out of my thoughts. He looked over at me, his eyes thoughtful. “We need to plan something special. I know she’s too young to remember it, but it’s such a big milestone.”

I smiled, my heart swelling with affection for both of them. “We’ll make it special. It’s her first birthday, Liam. We’ll make sure it’s something she’ll never forget—at least we’ll have the photos to show her later.”

Liam chuckled. “Definitely. And we’ll make sure she knows how much we love her.”

I nodded, watching as Parker played with the spoon in her high chair, giggling and babbling with excitement. “I think she already knows. Look at her. She’s so happy. She’s surrounded by love, and she has everything she needs.”

Liam’s gaze softened as he looked at Parker. “She’s going to be so loved, Theo. She’s already changing our lives in ways I never thought possible. I’m so proud of her, and I’m so proud of us.”

I reached over, placing my hand on his. “Me too. We’re doing great, Liam. She’s going to have the best life. We’re giving her everything she could ever need.”

We spent the rest of the morning enjoying our breakfast, savoring the peaceful quiet that filled the house. It was strange, really, how much had changed in just a year. Last year, we were unsure of how we would adjust to parenthood, unsure of what the future would hold. But now, with Parker growing every day and our love for each other stronger than ever, I knew that everything would be okay. We had built something beautiful, and I knew it would only continue to grow.

After breakfast, we cleaned up and settled into the living room. The house was quiet, the soft hum of the heater filling the background as we all relaxed. I watched Liam and Parker, both of them cuddling on the couch, Parker resting her head on Liam’s chest as he gently rocked her. The sight of them together filled me with such love and pride that it was almost overwhelming.

I sat down beside them, resting my head on Liam’s shoulder. “You know,” I said softly, “this year, I want to make sure we do everything we can to make her life amazing. I want to be there for every single milestone. Her first steps, her first words, everything.”

Liam kissed the top of my head, his hand resting gently on Parker’s back. “We will, Theo. We’ll be there for all of it. And I’m excited for all the new things she’s going to learn, all the things we’re going to experience as a family.”

I smiled, my heart full. “It’s going to be incredible. I can’t wait to see what the future holds for us.”

Liam squeezed my shoulder. “Neither can I.”

We spent the afternoon together, quietly relaxing and talking about the future. We talked about things we wanted to do in 2019, things we hoped to accomplish as a family. We also talked about things that had been on our minds—about the challenges we had faced and the ones that were yet to come. But there was something reassuring in knowing that, no matter what happened, we would face it together.

As the day wore on, the clock ticked closer to the evening. We decided to take a walk around the neighborhood, enjoying the winter air and the peacefulness of the quiet streets. The decorations from Christmas were still up, adding a festive charm to the houses around us. It was a quiet, peaceful walk, the kind of walk that made you appreciate the small things—the sound of your footsteps crunching in the snow, the sight of the lights twinkling from the houses, and the warmth of being with the ones you loved.

When we got back home, the evening had arrived, and we settled into our cozy apartment for a quiet night. We curled up on the couch, the soft glow of the Christmas tree lighting up the room, and watched a movie together. Parker had already fallen asleep in her crib, her tiny form tucked in with a soft blanket.

As I sat there, leaning against Liam, I couldn’t help but reflect on everything we had accomplished in the past year. There had been so many changes—so many challenges and victories—and yet, we had come through it all stronger. We were a family now. And no matter what came next, I knew we would continue to grow, continue to love, and continue to build something beautiful together.

“This year, it’s all about us,” Liam whispered, his voice full of warmth as he pulled me closer. “It’s all about our family.”

I smiled, resting my head on his chest as I closed my eyes, feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat. “Yeah. It really is.”

As the night passed and we drifted into a peaceful sleep, I felt a deep sense of contentment. The year had ended, and a new one was just beginning. And no matter what happened, no matter what challenges the future held, I knew that we would face it together. Because together, we had everything. Together, we were unstoppable.

And together, we would make 2019 the best year yet.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

When we got back home, the evening had arrived, and we settled into our cozy apartment for a quiet night. We curled up on the couch, the soft glow of the Christmas tree lighting up the room, and watched a movie together. Parker had already fallen asleep in her crib, her tiny form tucked in with a soft blanket.

As I sat there, leaning against Liam, I couldn't help but reflect on everything we had accomplished in the past year. There had been so many changes—so many challenges and victories—and yet, we had come through it all stronger. We were a family now. And no matter what came next, I knew we would continue to grow, continue to love, and continue to build something beautiful together.

"This year, it's all about us," Liam whispered, his voice full of warmth as he pulled me closer. "It's all about our family."

I smiled, resting my head on his chest as I closed my eyes, feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat. "Yeah. It really is."

As the night passed and we drifted into a peaceful sleep, I felt a deep sense of contentment. The year had ended, and a new one was just beginning. And no matter what happened, no matter what challenges the future held, I knew that we would face it together. Because together, we had everything. Together, we were unstoppable.

And together, we would make 2019 the best year yet.

Theo's Pov

January 6th, 2019

The world was still dark when I opened my eyes. There was a slight chill in the bedroom, the kind that lingered even under the covers, reminding me that January had no intention of being gentle. Outside, the wind whispered against the windowpane, pushing flurries of snow around like impatient hands. It was the kind of morning that begged to be ignored—a stay-under-the-blanket kind of day.

But reality didn't care about the weather.

The alarm went off at 5:45 AM, just a soft buzz that barely stirred the silence in the room. I reached out quickly, shutting it off before it could wake Parker, who was still sleeping soundly in her crib just a few feet from our bed. Her tiny breaths were steady, rhythmic, like a quiet song I never got tired of hearing.

Next to me, Liam stirred.

He let out a low, reluctant groan and rolled onto his side, burying his face into the pillow. "No," he mumbled, voice muffled and rough with sleep. "Winter break can't be over. I protest."

I chuckled under my breath, turning to him and brushing some of his tousled hair away from his face. "I don't think your school's going to care about your protest."

He cracked one eye open and looked at me with the sleepiest, most dramatic pout I'd seen all year. "I'm serious. One more day. Just one. I was just starting to sleep like a human again."

"You're a werewolf," I reminded him, leaning down to kiss his temple. "You haven't slept like a human in years."

"Semantics," he grumbled. "Still. I'm gonna miss mornings like this."

I paused for a moment, letting the quiet settle between us. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't going to miss them too. Having Liam home these past couple weeks had been... grounding. Comfortable. The kind of simple peace that comes with shared coffee in the kitchen, long talks while Parker napped, watching movies under a mountain of blankets, and being able to hand her off to Liam when I needed ten minutes to breathe.

But break was over.

And as much as I wanted to keep him home forever, I knew he needed to go back. He was finishing up his last semester. College apps were submitted. Graduation was just months away. Life was moving forward, and we had to keep up.

"I'm going to miss it too," I said softly, brushing my thumb across his jaw. "But you're almost done. And we'll find new routines. We always do."

He let out a breath, nodding against the pillow before slowly sitting up. His back cracked as he stretched, his T-shirt riding up to reveal a sliver of skin that made my thoughts drift in the exact direction they didn't need to go at six in the morning. He caught the look and smirked. "Don't even start, Theo. I'm barely awake and I have school in an hour."

"I didn't say anything."

"You didn't have to."

I laughed and swung my legs over the side of the bed, rubbing at my eyes. The nursery monitor on the dresser blinked with Parker's soft breathing. She was still asleep. Thank god. Maybe I could at least get through Liam's morning without needing to nurse her again.

Liam stood and moved toward the closet, pulling out his clothes and tossing them on the bed. "You making breakfast?" he asked over his shoulder.

"Only if you want your eggs too runny and toast slightly burnt."

He laughed. "So... the usual."

"I can order you a breakfast burrito from the place down the street," I offered. "They open early now."

"That actually sounds amazing."

I nodded, already reaching for my phone.

Fifteen minutes later, Liam was in the bathroom brushing his teeth, and I was padding around the kitchen in my sweats, hair a mess, Parker's baby monitor clipped to the collar of my shirt. The burrito order was confirmed. I'd make coffee next, then maybe sneak in a few quiet minutes before Parker woke up.

There was something so still about the house in the early morning hours. It had always felt that way—sacred, in a way. But it felt even more important now, with a baby. Like the air carried the weight of responsibility, but also the tenderness of new beginnings.

Liam came out a few minutes later, dressed in jeans, a hoodie, and that old Beacon Hills lacrosse jacket he never got rid of. His hair was damp, sticking up in uneven spikes, and his backpack slung over one shoulder. He looked impossibly young for someone with so much weight on his shoulders, but maybe that's just how I'd always see him.

I handed him his coffee as he came into the kitchen. He took it gratefully, wrapping his hands around the mug and sighing as the heat hit his fingers.

"Thanks," he murmured.

"Anytime."

He took a sip and leaned against the counter, watching me. "You gonna be okay today?"

I shrugged. "We'll be fine. Might try to get Parker down for a longer nap around noon so I can get some schoolwork done."

He nodded slowly. "You're still amazing for juggling all of it."

I gave him a tired smile. "Don't give me too much credit. I'm barely keeping my head above water some days."

"You're doing better than you think." He paused, setting the mug down and stepping forward. He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. "I hate leaving you guys in the mornings. Especially after the holidays."

I closed my eyes and let myself sink into him, breathing in the familiar scent of his shampoo and laundry detergent. "We'll be okay. You'll be home this afternoon."

"I know. Just sucks."

He held me like that for a long moment before a soft sound crackled through the baby monitor.

Parker.

She was stirring—small sounds, a little fussing. Probably starting to wake up.

I pulled back just enough to glance at the monitor. "I'll go get her," I whispered.

Liam reached for my hand before I could move. "Let me. I want to say goodbye before I go."

I nodded, and he squeezed my fingers before heading down the hall.

I watched him disappear around the corner, then turned back to the kitchen, cleaning up the few dishes we had left out from last night. The burrito delivery buzzed a few minutes later, and by the time Liam returned, Parker in his arms, breakfast was ready.

She was half-asleep, cheek pressed against his shoulder, her little fist curled into the collar of his jacket.

"She was still a little groggy," he said, settling into a chair and shifting her to one arm so he could eat.

I poured another cup of coffee for myself and sat beside them.

Parker made a soft grunting noise, turning her head toward my voice. I smiled and brushed a kiss to her forehead.

"She's so warm," Liam murmured. "Like a little furnace."

"Werewolf metabolism," I said. "Comes with the territory."

We ate in comfortable silence, the kind that only comes from being in love and not needing words to fill the space.

After breakfast, Liam handed Parker to me so he could grab his stuff. He kissed both our foreheads, lingering just a little longer with mine.

"I'll text you after my second class," he promised. "Let me know how she's doing."

"I will. Good luck today."

He gave me one last look, one that was filled with everything he didn't have time to say, and then he was gone.

The front door closed behind him, and the house was quiet again.

I looked down at Parker, still cradled in my arms. Her eyes fluttered open, deep blue and full of curiosity. She blinked up at me, and I smiled.

"Just us today, little one," I whispered.

By the time Parker finished nursing, the sun had finally risen enough to cast soft light across the living room. It filtered through the window, golden and hazy, spilling onto the floor in warm streaks. Parker lay cradled in my arms, her soft blue blanket bunched around her legs, her little hands curled into fists near her face. She was calm now, full and warm, cheeks rosy from the cold morning air.

I rocked slowly in the chair near the window, sipping my lukewarm coffee with one hand while cradling her in the other. The house was still quiet, almost too quiet after two weeks of Liam being home. The noise of the holidays had settled into silence, and though I welcomed the peace, part of me missed the hum of constant energy that came with having him around full-time.

"I miss him too," I whispered to Parker, who blinked up at me, one eye just barely open.

She gave a soft gurgle in response. I wasn't sure if it was agreement or her way of telling me she was about to poop. Possibly both.

I gently shifted her in my arms and kissed her forehead, marveling at how much she'd grown. She'd be seven months old next week. It felt impossible. How was it that just yesterday I was holding a wrinkly, sleepy newborn in the hospital, unsure if I was even capable of being a parent?

Now, here I was—nursing, rocking, changing diapers in my sleep, and somehow knowing which cry meant "I'm bored" versus "I'm hungry." Every little thing she did fascinated me, from the way her hands reached for mine, to the little giggles she gave when I made ridiculous faces at her.

Her gaze wandered over to the corner of the room where her playmat was laid out, little dangling toys waiting patiently for her attention. That was new—her attention span had gotten longer. And she was always trying to sit up now, using those tiny core muscles like she had something to prove.

"You want to play, huh?" I asked softly, brushing a thumb across her cheek. "Okay. Let's move."

I gently lifted her and carried her over to the mat, laying her down carefully. She immediately kicked her legs, reaching for the crinkly fox toy that dangled above her head. I settled onto the floor beside her, watching as her hands smacked the toy, fingers grasping the soft fabric with an excited squeal.

"You're getting so strong," I told her. "I swear you're gonna be crawling before Valentine's Day."

She kicked in reply, mouth open in a gummy grin.

I leaned on one elbow, just watching her. This was one of those parenting moments that didn't seem important on the surface but was everything underneath. A calm morning. No emergencies. No doctor appointments. No supernatural chaos. Just me, my daughter, and the rhythm of an ordinary day.

Eventually, I grabbed my laptop and sat cross-legged on the rug beside her. I still had a few online assignments left to finish for the week, and Parker seemed content enough to keep herself entertained for a while.

I started typing out a discussion post about early childhood psychology—ironic, really, considering I was literally watching it unfold in real time right in front of me. Parker babbled softly as she rolled onto her side and tried to scoot herself forward, making slow progress that was more adorable than effective.

"You're gonna figure it out," I told her with a smile. "Just not today. And that's okay."

She looked over at the sound of my voice and squeaked out something that could only be described as a tiny roar. Then she farted. Loudly.

I snorted. "So proud of yourself, huh?"

Before I could go back to typing, my phone buzzed on the floor beside me. A text from Liam lit up the screen.

Liam ❤️:
Just got out of my first class. Bored already. How are my people?

I smiled and quickly thumbed out a reply.

Me:
We're okay. Parker just threatened the fox toy and farted herself into oblivion. Typical morning.

A second later, another message popped up.

Liam ❤️:
Legendary. I miss you guys.

Me:
Miss you too. Finish your classes and come home already.

I set my phone aside, heart feeling a little lighter. It helped, knowing he was thinking of us even while he was back in school mode.

Parker started to get fussy around 10:30. Her patience had worn thin with the fox toy and tummy time. I picked her up and carried her into the kitchen with me, settling her on my hip as I opened the fridge to look for lunch options. I'd made her some homemade pear purée yesterday that she actually liked, and I figured she could have a few spoonfuls while I made something for myself.

I buckled her into her high chair, gave her a silicone spoon to play with, and started warming up her food.

As I fed her—messily, because of course she wanted to grab the spoon and wave it like a sword—I couldn't stop smiling. There was something about these small, simple routines that filled me with a strange kind of joy. They weren't exciting. They weren't flashy. But they were ours.

Parenting had grounded me in ways I never expected. It had softened the sharp edges of who I used to be, restructured the parts of me that thought I wasn't worthy of love or peace. And though I still had bad days—still wrestled with memories, guilt, the occasional wave of self-doubt—Parker's presence reminded me that I'd built something real. Something better.

By the time lunch was over, I had more pear purée on my sleeve than she had in her mouth, but she was full and giggling, so I called it a win.

After cleaning her up and changing her diaper, I took her into the nursery and dimmed the curtains. Her morning nap was due, and judging by her yawns, she was ready.

I nursed her again, sitting in the rocking chair, her head nestled against my chest. She was bigger now, heavier than she used to be, her legs curling to the side instead of her whole body fitting across my arms like before. Still, she looked up at me like I was her entire world.

"You know," I whispered, stroking her soft curls, "you saved me. Even when I didn't know I needed saving."

She blinked up at me, eyelids fluttering with the pull of sleep. I rocked her gently, humming under my breath. The creak of the chair. The warmth of her breath. The steady beat of her heart against mine.

Liam and I had joked once about being terrible at keeping things calm—that chaos followed us wherever we went. But this? This wasn't chaos. This was home.

Eventually, Parker drifted off, her hand still holding tight to the fabric of my shirt. I stayed there for a while, just rocking, feeling the weight of her little body melt into me.

It was nearly noon when I finally eased her into her crib. She stirred once, gave a sleepy sigh, and settled back down.

I stood there for a moment, just watching her.

Then I turned, shut the door softly behind me, and stepped back into the quiet of the house.

Time to finish my coffee—probably reheat it twice—and maybe, just maybe, finish that discussion post. By the time Parker woke up from her nap, the house smelled faintly of cinnamon and oat muffins. I'd thrown together a batch from a recipe I found online—not because I particularly wanted to bake, but because the silence had started pressing in around the edges again, and baking was something I could control. Measure, stir, pour, wait.

Something about the structure of it made me feel grounded.

Parker's fussing came softly at first, a little wail that gradually gained intensity until it echoed off the nursery walls like she was summoning me. I didn't make her wait.

"Hey, hey, it's okay," I whispered as I lifted her from the crib. "Nap's over, huh? Time to yell at Dad for daring to put you down."

She gave a squeaky half-cry as I nestled her against my shoulder, bouncing slightly as I paced around the room. Her warmth was immediate, her tiny hand curling instinctively into the collar of my hoodie. She always did that—latched on to the fabric like it tethered her to the world.

Maybe it did.

We settled in the living room again, and I offered to nurse her, knowing she'd likely want comfort more than anything else. She latched quickly, her breathing slowing as she relaxed into the rhythm. I adjusted the pillow under my arm and exhaled.

There was something sacred about these moments. Just me and her and the steady beat of her swallowing. I brushed a thumb across her forehead, tucking back a curl that had fallen down.

"You're getting so big," I murmured, voice low. "Do you know that? You're halfway to your first birthday, Park. Half a year gone just like that."

She gave a soft sigh against me.

Outside, the sky was still gray, thick clouds hanging low with the weight of possible snow. I kind of hoped it would. There was something about snow days that felt like permission to slow down even more. Like the world collectively agreed to pause.

After she finished nursing, I sat with her curled against my chest for a while longer, her cheek resting against my collarbone, tiny fingers playing with the hem of my sleeve.

Eventually, I stood and grabbed her teething ring from the coffee table, offering it to her. She grabbed at it immediately, shoving one end into her mouth with purpose.

I couldn't help but laugh. "You are so determined. Already trying to take on the world one silicone giraffe at a time."

We moved back into the kitchen, where the muffins had cooled just enough. I grabbed one, tore off a piece, and popped it into my mouth before placing the rest into a container. Parker watched me the whole time from her perch in her high chair, the teething ring now covered in drool.

"Sorry, babe. These are for grown-ups. You've got another month or so before I let you anywhere near baked goods."

She squawked in protest and threw the giraffe on the floor.

"Okay, noted," I said with a grin. "You're already dramatic. You're definitely my kid."

I made myself a cup of tea and carried Parker back to the living room, where we sat on the couch, her nestled beside me while I sipped the hot drink and scrolled through my to-do list on my phone. It was long, of course. It always was. Schoolwork. Cleaning. Researching colleges. Finding out how daycare even worked.

I hadn't told Liam yet, but I'd been looking into part-time daycare options. Just a couple of mornings a week once Parker turned one. The thought made my chest ache a little—letting her go even that much—but I knew I'd need time to breathe, too. Especially if I planned on starting college in August.

College.

I still couldn't believe I'd be a college student this year.

"I hope you're proud of me, Parker," I whispered, watching her chew on her own sleeve. "Because I'm trying. For you. For us."

She smiled like she understood, which was impossible—but maybe not entirely.

Around two-thirty, my phone buzzed again. Another message from Liam.

Liam ❤️:
Halfway done. I'm dying. Just letting you know.

I snorted and texted back.

Me:
You've survived worse. 

Liam ❤️:
True

Me:
We're okay. Just had muffins and drama about teething toys.

Liam ❤️:
Sounds about right. Can't wait to be home. Miss you guys.

I stared at that last part for a moment longer than I meant to. Even after all this time, those words still hit me square in the chest. We'd been through so much together—more than most couples our age ever faced. But every day, Liam reminded me that he wanted this life. Our life.

The doorbell rang around three.

My heart jumped—mostly out of habit. Years of supernatural nonsense had conditioned me to associate unexpected visitors with trouble. But when I looked through the peephole, I saw Mason standing there, his usual easy smile in place.

I opened the door. "Hey, man. What are you doing here?"

"Liam said you might want company. Or, you know, adult conversation."

I blinked. "He told you that?"

"He said it with his eyes," Mason said with a grin. "Also, he texted me."

I laughed, stepping aside so he could come in. "Thanks. Really."

"No problem." Mason looked around. "Where's the boss baby?"

"She's currently chewing her way through a giraffe."

"Respect."

Parker lit up when she saw him, her hands flapping excitedly as Mason crouched beside her high chair.

"Hey, peanut," he said gently, tickling her side. "You remember me?"

She gave him one of her big gummy grins, and I knew she did.

Mason stayed for about an hour, catching me up on school gossip, pack rumors, and his own love life, and how it was going with Corey. And just like that, the afternoon didn't feel quite so heavy. The weight of winter, the loneliness that sometimes snuck in between diaper changes and nursing sessions—it all eased a bit with the company.

Parker got sleepy again around four-thirty. I nursed her one more time, sitting on the couch with the sound of the kettle boiling in the background while Mason washed his mug in the sink.

After I laid her down in her crib, I stood at the door for a moment, watching her. Her lashes fluttered as she drifted off again, fingers curled around the edge of her sleep sack.

"You're doing good," Mason said quietly from behind me. "I hope you know that."

I turned to look at him. "I'm trying."

"That's more than most."

I walked him to the door, and he gave me a quick hug before heading out into the cold evening.

As the door clicked shut behind him, I leaned against it and exhaled. The quiet returned—but it didn't feel so empty now. Just calm.

And in that calm, I waited for Liam to come home. For dinner. For bath time. For the beautiful, exhausting rhythm of our life together.

I was ready. We were ready. The front door creaked open right on time—3:33 PM, to be exact. I glanced at the clock on the microwave as the sound of Liam's boots thudded gently against the entryway floor.

"Babe?" he called, his voice warm and tired in a way that made something settle inside my chest.

"We're in here," I called back from the living room where I sat curled on the couch, legs tucked under me, a blanket draped across my lap, and the baby monitor softly humming beside me. Parker had gone down for a late nap after Mason left.

The living room was dimly lit, just the soft glow of the low winter sun filtering through the curtains. It made everything feel still—like the world had paused just long enough to breathe.

Liam's scent hit first, earthy and familiar. Comforting. He dropped his bag by the door, peeled off his jacket, and wandered in with that lazy post-school shuffle. His hair was a little windswept from the cold and his cheeks were pink from the air.

"God, it's freezing out there," he muttered, leaning down to press a kiss to my forehead. "Smells good in here. You bake?"

"Yeah. Muffins. Cinnamon oat." I reached over and held out a half-wrapped one in a napkin. "Still soft."

Liam took it with a soft groan of appreciation. "You spoil me. I should come home like this every day."

"Careful," I said with a small smirk, "you're gonna get used to domesticity."

He plopped down beside me and sighed, eyes fluttering shut for a second. "I already am."

For a few moments, we just sat like that—him biting into the muffin, me sipping from my second lukewarm cup of tea, the soft white noise from the monitor between us. His shoulders slowly uncurled the longer he sat, and he let his head fall onto the back of the couch.

"How was she?" he asked after a while, his voice low and already half-unwinding from the day.

"Good. A little fussy after her nap, but we survived. She threw her giraffe on the floor in protest. I told her she couldn't have muffins. Clearly traumatized."

Liam chuckled. "I'm sure that was devastating."

"She'll bring it up in therapy one day."

"I can hear it now—'My parents were emotionally unavailable and they wouldn't share their muffins.'" He nudged me with his shoulder, and I nudged him right back.

I rested my head against his. "She's doing well, though. She's trying to sit up more, chewing on literally everything, and starting to recognize people. She smiled at Mason like he was made of sunshine."

"He is kind of sunshine-y," Liam murmured with a grin. "Glad he came over."

"Yeah. It helped." I hesitated. "It's been a long day, even if nothing huge happened."

"I get it." He reached over and slipped his hand into mine. "I missed you both."

I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. "We missed you too."

We stayed there like that for a while, until the baby monitor crackled with the sound of Parker stirring. A soft, almost bird-like coo escaped the speaker, followed by the rustle of her arms brushing against the sides of her sleep sack.

Liam perked up immediately. "I'll get her."

"You sure? You just got in."

"I want to." He kissed my temple again and stood, stretching as he walked toward the nursery. "Let me see my girl."

I listened as his footsteps disappeared down the hall, then heard the soft creak of her door opening. His voice filtered back to me, gentle and sing-song.

"Hey, sunshine. Did you have a good nap? Daddy missed you."

My heart clenched in the best way.

A minute later, Liam returned carrying Parker in his arms. She was blinking sleepily up at him, one hand curled into his hoodie collar, her chubby legs kicking lazily in her sleep sack. Her hair was sticking up in soft brown tufts.

"She smells like drool and dreams," Liam said as he sat back down beside me with her.

"Sounds like heaven."

He handed her over and I pulled her close, kissing the top of her head as she tucked her face into my chest. Her warmth, her weight, the way she instantly relaxed into me—it was still magic every time.

"I think she wants to nurse," I murmured, already adjusting my shirt.

"I'll go make us some real food while you feed her," Liam offered, already standing again. "You want anything specific?"

"Surprise me."

He gave me a mock-salute. "One mystery dinner coming up."

As he padded off into the kitchen, I settled Parker into a more comfortable position. She latched on almost immediately, her soft sucking noises filling the room in rhythm with her little hums of satisfaction. I traced lazy circles against her back, breathing in the scent of baby shampoo and comfort.

This was the rhythm of our life now—feedings, naps, laughter, shared glances across rooms while we held our daughter between us. And despite the sleep deprivation, the anxiety, the supernatural surprises—we were figuring it out. Slowly, maybe imperfectly, but it was ours.

Dinner smells began drifting in after a while—sautéed garlic, something herby, the faint sound of Liam humming along to a playlist. Parker nursed until her breathing slowed, and I gently unlatched her once I was sure she'd had enough.

She blinked up at me, those impossibly blue eyes wide and calm now. I kissed her nose.

"You're the best thing that's ever happened to me," I whispered. "And I promise I'll keep figuring it all out for you. Even when it's hard."

Her only response was a content sigh, but I didn't need words.

I stood, carefully bouncing her in my arms, and made my way to the kitchen where Liam was plating pasta and garlic bread like he was some kind of Food Network star.

"Wow," I said. "Look at you, Mr. Fancy."

"I used a jarred sauce. Don't be too impressed."

"Still. Looks amazing."

"Trade you," he said, holding out a plate. "Pasta for baby."

I passed Parker to him and took my plate, balancing it with one hand and grabbing a fork. "Deal."

We ate together at the table, Parker snuggled in Liam's arms as he bounced her gently and took careful bites with one hand. Every few minutes, he'd glance at her, smile like it physically hurt to contain how much he loved her, and press a kiss to her forehead.

Dinner was quiet, but not the awkward kind. Just peaceful. We talked a little—about school, the weather, my search for colleges—but mostly, we just existed together in the softness of the moment.

By the time dinner was done and the sun had dipped behind the trees, the living room felt impossibly cozy. Parker lay on a blanket on the floor doing her version of tummy time, kicking her feet and squealing at the ceiling fan. Liam was sitting nearby, scrolling on his phone, and I was cleaning up the dishes but not rushing. The kitchen was clean, the dishwasher humming softly in the background like a lullaby for grown-ups, and the scent of garlic still lingered in the air. I stepped back into the living room, towel slung over my shoulder, and took in the scene.

Liam lay stretched out on the rug, one arm folded under his head, the other holding one of Parker's soft rattles above her like he was dangling a mobile. She kicked happily from her blanket nest, arms windmilling like she was trying to take flight, little giggles spilling out of her every time Liam jiggled the rattle.

I leaned against the doorway for a moment and just... watched. Let myself feel the warmth seep into my chest, even as the wind blew sharp against the windows. Home felt like this—messy in a beautiful way. Imperfect, real, ours.

"You two are ridiculously cute," I said, padding barefoot toward them.

Liam glanced over his shoulder with a grin. "She's in a good mood. Might be the pasta energy."

Parker cooed loudly in response like she agreed.

"I don't think she even tasted the pasta," I chuckled, kneeling beside them. "But sure. Let's give her the credit."

I laid down beside them, propping myself on one elbow so I could gently smooth Parker's soft hair. It was growing thicker every day, dark like Liam's but with some of my wave. Her eyes found mine, and for a split second, time paused again. Just me and her.

"Hey there, little star," I whispered, brushing her cheek with my knuckle.

Her whole face lit up, mouth opening in that gummy, heart-stopping grin, and she let out a high-pitched laugh that made Liam laugh too.

"She's got your smile," he murmured, shifting closer until our shoulders were touching. "The mischievous part, especially."

"She's definitely gonna be trouble," I agreed, grinning as Parker tried to roll toward Liam, her little legs working hard. "You see that? She's almost got it."

"She's determined. Like you."

"She's got your heart, though."

Liam reached for my hand, lacing his fingers with mine right there beside our daughter. "She's got the best of both of us. And she's going to be okay. Even with the moon stuff."

I nodded slowly, watching Parker kick and gurgle. "Yeah. She's strong. And she's got us."

We stayed like that for a while, whispering back and forth, watching her practice rolling, occasionally stopping to nuzzle her or make ridiculous baby noises to keep her entertained. Around 7:15, her energy started to fade. Her kicks grew slower, her arms drooped a little, and she started rubbing her eyes with tiny fists.

"Someone's ready for bed," I said, sitting up to scoop her into my arms.

"She did good today," Liam murmured, pressing a kiss to Parker's forehead. "Really good."

"Mm-hmm. I'll nurse her, then we can do bath and bed?"

"I'll get the bath ready," Liam offered, already moving to his feet.

We had it down to a routine now. While Liam ran the warm water and got her hooded towel and pajamas ready, I settled onto the rocker in the nursery. The soft pink walls were dim under the lamp glow, and Parker curled into me like a puzzle piece that always fit.

She latched quickly, her tiny hands pawing at my hoodie before settling. Her eyes fluttered closed almost immediately, body relaxing as she nursed. I ran my fingers through her hair, breathing in that warm-milk, baby-lotion smell that somehow made me want to cry and laugh at the same time.

"How did I ever live before this?" I whispered, more to myself than her.

Because I didn't know what kind of person I'd been before Parker. Angry, reactive, full of guilt and shadows. And now... I was still me, still figuring things out. But I was also this. A parent. A protector. Someone's whole world.

The door creaked open softly and Liam stepped in, barefoot, shirt untucked, holding her towel in one hand.

"Bath's ready."

I nodded and gently unlatched her, lifting her slowly as she fussed once—just a little sound of protest—but then settled against my shoulder.

We bathed her together, like always—me holding her, Liam washing, both of us laughing as she kicked water everywhere. She splashed with her tiny hands, gurgled at the floating rubber duck, and shrieked with joy when Liam made funny faces at her.

"She's going to be so hard to wrangle when she can walk," I said, grinning as I tried to keep her from flipping completely onto her stomach in the little tub.

"She's already a handful," Liam said fondly. "I love it."

We dried her off, got her into her warm footie pajamas, and did her bedtime lotion massage, which always calmed her down. I rocked her for a while after that while Liam cleaned up the bath things. By 8:00, she was out cold, snuggled in her crib under a soft blanket with her giraffe tucked beside her.

Back in our room, I shut the door gently behind me, finding Liam already curled in bed under our thick comforter, scrolling through something on his phone.

"She's asleep," I whispered, crawling in beside him.

He turned off his phone and turned to face me. "You okay?"

I nodded, snuggling into his side. "Yeah. Just tired. But good tired."

"I was thinking..." he began slowly, fingers tracing light shapes on my arm, "maybe next weekend we could go out again. Just the two of us. Like, even just for an hour. Grab coffee, maybe hit the bookstore."

"That sounds really nice."

"I know we don't always get the chance, but I miss dating you," he added, kissing the top of my head.

I smiled into his shoulder. "We'll make it happen. I miss it too. But this... being here with you, raising her—it's everything."

We lay in the dark for a while after that, just talking quietly. About college applications. About Mason's boyfriend. About how fast Parker was growing. About the future, we were slowly building—one night, one messy, magical day at a time.

Eventually, our conversation faded into silence, and our breathing slowed in sync. The wind outside picked up a little, rattling the windows just enough to remind us it was January. But the room was warm, and so were the arms wrapped around me.

And in that quiet, I felt it again—that flicker of something powerful. Not just love. Not just safety. But purpose.

We'd survived the chaos of the supernatural, the terror of full moons and Ghost Riders, the unexpectedness of parenthood.

And now we were here.

Together.

Whole.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

We lay in the dark for a while after that, just talking quietly. About college applications. About Mason's boyfriend. About how fast Parker was growing. About the future, we were slowly building—one night, one messy, magical day at a time.

Eventually, our conversation faded into silence, and our breathing slowed in sync. The wind outside picked up a little, rattling the windows just enough to remind us it was January. But the room was warm, and so were the arms wrapped around me.

And in that quiet, I felt it again—that flicker of something powerful. Not just love. Not just safety. But purpose.

We'd survived the chaos of the supernatural, the terror of full moons and Ghost Riders, the unexpectedness of parenthood.

And now we were here.

Together.

Whole.

Theo's Pov

January 10th, 2019

The fourth morning of Liam being back at school hit a little harder than the first three.

I don't know if it was the snow falling again overnight, or if Parker had sensed the shift in the air, but she'd been unusually clingy all morning—fussing when I put her down, squealing if I stepped away for more than a second. I hadn't eaten, hadn't brushed my teeth, hadn't even taken off the shirt I slept in, which now had dried spit-up on one shoulder and a crusted smear of banana purée on the other.

And it wasn't even 9 AM yet.

I stood at the kitchen sink, bouncing Parker on one hip while trying to rinse out her bottle with one hand. My back ached, my eyes burned, and the coffee I'd poured an hour ago sat untouched and cold on the counter.

"You're not usually like this," I mumbled to Parker, who was currently gripping the drawstring of my hoodie like it was a lifeline. "You miss Daddy too, huh?"

She gave a dramatic sigh and shoved her hand in her mouth.

"Same."

Liam had left earlier that morning with a kiss to my cheek and a whispered promise to be home by four. He'd looked almost apologetic as he stepped out the door, like he didn't want to go, but we both knew he had to.

And me? I was trying to hold it together. Trying not to let the pile of bottles in the sink or the mountain of laundry or the unread discussion board posts overwhelm me. But it was hard.

I finally got Parker settled into her swing in the living room long enough to microwave my coffee and take the first real sip of the day. Still too bitter. Still barely warm.

But it helped. A little.

I sank down onto the couch, legs heavy, cradling the mug in both hands while watching Parker sway gently in the swing. Her eyes were half-lidded now, the motion lulling her into a sort of dazed calm. I could see her body relax, her hands unclench.

My shoulders slumped as I exhaled for what felt like the first time all morning.

Sometimes I wondered if it was okay to say I was tired. If it made me a bad parent to admit that I missed parts of the life I used to have—sleeping in, leaving the house on a whim, having space in my head to just think. But the truth was, none of those things compared to Parker. They never could. It was just... hard to reconcile who I used to be with who I was now.

And it wasn't a bad thing. It was just different. The kind of different that restructured your whole world from the inside out.

Still, I missed Liam. Missed his help. His presence. The way he always seemed to know when I needed to step away for five minutes.

I picked up my phone and typed out a text.

Me:
She's clingy today. Already screamed at me because I walked into the kitchen without her.

A few minutes passed before he replied.

Liam ❤️:
That's because you're the favorite. Obviously.

I smiled a little, already feeling lighter.

Me:
Obviously. But also, come home faster.

Liam ❤️:
I'm counting the hours. You need me to bring anything?

Me:
Just you. And maybe chocolate.

Liam ❤️:
Got it. Chocolate, my face, and hugs. In that order.

I put the phone down and looked at Parker, who was now chewing on the sleeve of her onesie like it had personally offended her.

It was going to be one of those days.

By noon, Parker had refused her second nap, headbutted me during a diaper change, and spit up directly down the inside of my shirt collar. I'd managed to get two more bites of food in my system—one granola bar and a handful of crackers—before she started wailing again.

I held her in the rocking chair, gently bouncing her while she gnawed on her fingers and whimpered with that heartbreaking baby confusion—tired, overstimulated, and unsure why her little body felt so off today.

"You're okay," I whispered, forehead pressed to hers. "We're okay. You can cry. I've got you."

I wasn't sure who I was saying it to—her or myself.

Finally, she gave in to the exhaustion and fell asleep against my chest, curled up with one hand still holding tight to my shirt.

I didn't move for almost thirty minutes.

Not because I was scared to wake her—but because I needed it too. That moment of stillness. Of her breathing in sync with mine. Of being absolutely needed, and somehow feeling grounded by it.

When I finally transferred her to the crib, I tiptoed back into the kitchen, peeled off the disaster-shirt, and tossed it in the laundry. I changed into something clean—one of Liam's oversized hoodies—and finally, finally, made a proper sandwich.

I didn't get to finish it.

Because just as I sat down, I heard the first soft whimper from the baby monitor.

I sighed, chewing as I stood. "Alright, round four."

By the time the front door opened at 4:02 PM, I was standing in the hallway, Parker on my hip, her pacifier dangling from its clip and her eyes red from another interrupted nap.

I didn't even say hi. I just held her out like an offering.

Liam blinked. "That kind of day?"

"She's all yours."

He laughed gently and stepped forward, taking her from me. "Hey, sunshine," he cooed. "Did you give your Mommy a run for his money?"

I didn't hear her reply, because I was already walking to the bathroom and shutting the door behind me.

Ten minutes. Just ten minutes to myself.

I splashed cold water on my face, stared into the mirror, and breathed.

When I finally reemerged, Liam had Parker in her bouncer and was unpacking a small brown paper bag from the store.

"Chocolate," he said, holding it up.

I smiled. "My hero."

He leaned in and kissed my cheek. "Why don't you sit down? I've got dinner tonight."

"You sure?"

"You look like you haven't sat without holding a baby since sunrise."

He wasn't wrong.

We spent the rest of the evening as a team. Liam cooked while I played with Parker. Then we switched—he fed her some purée while I got her bath ready. By the time bedtime rolled around, the two of us were in sync again, like the pieces of a puzzle finally back where they belonged.

Once Parker was asleep and the house was quiet, I curled up with Liam on the couch, head resting against his chest.

"She really missed you today," I murmured.

"I missed you both more."

I looked up at him. "I know we're doing okay. But some days feel harder than others."

He reached for my hand, intertwining our fingers. "It's okay to say that. You don't have to be everything, Theo. You're allowed to have hard days."

"I just... I want to be good at this."

"You already are."

And in the silence that followed, in the warmth of the house and the steady beat of his heart beneath my ear, I believed him.

Even on the hard days, even on the tired ones, this—our life, our family—was exactly where I was supposed to be.

And tomorrow, we'd do it all again.

Together.

January 15th, 2019

Eight months.

I said it out loud to myself as I stood in front of the fridge, half-opened jar of baby food in one hand, Parker bouncing on my hip. "Eight. Whole. Months."

She let out a squeal in response, kicking her legs with a force that reminded me she had absolutely no interest in being treated like a fragile baby anymore.

"Yeah, yeah, I know," I said, scooping a spoonful of puréed carrots and offering it to her. "You've got things to do, right? Places to crawl. Objects to chew. Furniture to test your climbing skills on."

She didn't respond to my sarcasm—mostly because she was too busy trying to grab the spoon from my hand like she could feed herself.

That's been the story lately. Independence. Energy. Curiosity. Parker had always been observant, but this last month? Something had shifted. She was more vocal. More aware. More everywhere.

She'd figured out how to crawl—well, her own chaotic version of it—a sort of lopsided scoot that was surprisingly efficient when she was determined. Which, as it turned out, was always.

I set the jar down and adjusted her to my other side, smiling when she rested her head on my shoulder for a second before immediately trying to twist her body to look over my back.

That was another thing—this kid never stopped moving.

"She gets that from you," I'd told Liam the night before when we'd both been crawling on hands and knees trying to find her favorite rattle, which she had flung under the couch with the precision of a future lacrosse champion.

Now, on the morning of her eighth-month milestone, she was full of energy, already squealing at the cat outside the window and trying to pull my hoodie strings into her mouth.

I carried her into the living room and set her on the playmat. She immediately flipped over, got onto her hands and knees, and launched into her determined scoot toward the basket of toys like she had a mission.

"She's unstoppable," I murmured, settling cross-legged beside her and sipping the coffee that I'd managed to reheat for the third time. "No offense, Parker, but I miss when you just wanted to lie on my chest and nap for hours."

She paused in her scoot just long enough to flash me a smile, then went back to her mission: knocking over the stack of soft blocks like a baby Godzilla.

I reached for my phone and opened the notes app where I'd been tracking her developmental milestones. Not because I was obsessed—okay, maybe a little—but because I genuinely didn't want to forget these moments. They were slipping past so fast. One month she was just starting to smile; the next, she was babbling constantly and trying to pull herself up on the coffee table like she was ready to walk before she'd even mastered crawling.

Parker – 8 months

Crawling (scoot-style but getting faster daily)

Pulling up to knees, sometimes feet, on low furniture

Holding her bottle herself (when she feels like it)

Babbling "da-da," "ba-ba," and "ga" sounds—still not "ma," which felt personal

Laughing when we blow raspberries on her belly

Stronger reactions to music—loves when Liam sings

Starting to recognize her name

Chews everything

I looked over at her again. She had a fabric book in her lap now, her fingers working the crinkly corner while her mouth gnawed on the edge.

"We need to baby-proof the entire apartment this weekend," I muttered.

Because already she'd tried to put a power cord in her mouth, knock over the plant stand, and pull Liam's hoodie off the back of a chair by sheer determination. We were officially entering the "grab everything, taste everything" stage, and I was not emotionally ready.

Liam was still at school, but he'd taken the afternoon off so we could celebrate Parker's milestone together. I had her little paper crown ready—the same kind we'd used at six and seven months—along with a small banner I'd made with string and scrapbook paper that read "Eight Months of Parker."

Was it cheesy? Yes.

Did I care? Not even a little.

At around 10:30, Parker started getting fussy. Nap time.

I scooped her up and settled us into the rocker in the nursery. The minute I pulled her against my chest, she snuggled in, already rubbing her eyes and letting out one of her sleepy sighs—the kind that made me feel like the most important person in the world.

I nursed her slowly, holding her close, brushing my fingers along her hairline as her eyes began to flutter shut. She didn't stay latched long—just enough to soothe herself—before she was asleep in my arms, one hand curled into the collar of my hoodie like she needed the contact.

I stayed there even after she drifted off, just rocking, listening to her breath. Sometimes I wondered how something so small had managed to change every part of me.

I wasn't the person I used to be before Parker. I didn't want to be. She made me softer. Clearer. More present.

And more tired, sure.

But also more whole.

When I finally laid her down and shut the door, I didn't head for the laptop or the laundry pile. I sat in the hallway for a minute, back against the wall, and let myself breathe.

Because eight months ago, I didn't know if I could do this.

And now, I couldn't imagine not doing it. I didn't mean to fall asleep sitting against the wall.

But the soft hum of the white noise machine in Parker's room, the steady warmth from the baseboard heater, and the sheer exhaustion I hadn't fully admitted to myself all worked together to lull me into a light doze.

I only stirred when I heard the jingle of Liam's keys in the lock.

The front door opened with a soft creak, followed by footsteps. "Theo?" he called.

I stood, brushing sleep from my eyes. "In the hall," I said, stifling a yawn.

Liam stepped into view, backpack over one shoulder, snowflakes caught in his hair, and cheeks flushed from the walk home. He looked unfairly good for someone who'd just come from school. Meanwhile, I probably had blanket lint in my hair and crusted banana on my hoodie.

"Long morning?" he asked, voice gentler now.

"Mm-hmm. She finally went down for a nap like half an hour ago."

"She still asleep?"

I nodded, and he stepped closer, wrapping his arms around me without another word. I melted into it, my forehead resting against his shoulder, breathing in the familiar scent of his skin and the lingering hint of spearmint from the gum he always chewed in class.

"She's eight months today," I mumbled.

"I know. I was thinking about it all morning."

We stood like that until the chill from his coat started seeping into my hoodie. Then we quietly moved into the kitchen. I poured us both coffee—mine reheated for the fourth time today, his fresh—and pulled out the little crown and the string banner I'd made earlier while Parker had been rolling around her crib pretending to nap.

Liam smiled when he saw them. "You're really committing to this monthly milestone tradition."

"Yeah, well, once you've done six and seven, you can't skip eight."

We kept our voices low as we moved through the apartment, setting up the little corner we used for her milestone photos—just a soft blanket against the wall, a letterboard with "Parker Grace, 8 Months" spelled out, and a few stuffed animals at her side for scale.

"I don't know if it's just me," I said, adjusting the crown, "but she looks bigger every morning when I go in to get her."

Liam handed me the camera. "It's not just you. She's growing like a weed. A really beautiful, slightly chaotic weed."

I chuckled and nodded. "Accurate."

When Parker finally woke up around one, she greeted us with the happiest squeals, arms flailing like she hadn't seen us in days. Liam scooped her up while I got her into her eight-month onesie—gray with little silver stars—then placed the paper crown on her head.

It stayed for exactly four seconds.

"I got one photo!" I shouted, checking the camera. "That's all I need!"

We spent the next hour crawling on the floor with her, helping her stack blocks, watching her gnaw on the giraffe, and tossing plush animals into a growing pile she refused to acknowledge. She was babbling nonstop, bouncing between us like a puppy, and occasionally yelling "Da-da!" like it meant something very important.

"She's calling for you," Liam said proudly, catching her as she wobbled toward him on her knees.

"She says that about the microwave too," I teased.

"Still counts."

After her play session, we sat her in her high chair with a few spoonfuls of mashed banana and pear, which she promptly smeared in her hair and ears. We didn't even care.

"She's such a mess," I said, laughing as I wiped her cheek with a warm washcloth.

"She's perfect."

Later, Liam held her while I got dinner started—something simple, just baked chicken and veggies—and he told me about his day while bouncing Parker on one hip. She reached for his collar and played with the buttons on his flannel, humming softly to herself.

"She sat up without falling today," I said, glancing over as I chopped carrots. "Three times in a row."

"She's gonna be walking before we're ready."

"She's gonna be climbing the bookshelves before we can anchor them to the wall."

Liam paused, narrowing his eyes. "We do need to anchor the bookshelves."

"I know."

Dinner was peaceful, which wasn't always guaranteed. Parker was mellow, chewing on her spoon while we ate, and after her bath (another splash war), she melted into me during her final feed of the night.

I held her in the rocker in our room, the lights low, while Liam cleaned up dinner.

Her body was heavy with sleep, warm and soft, and she gave that little sigh again—the one I'd come to recognize as her complete surrender. Total trust.

I looked down at her, brushing a curl away from her forehead.

"You're eight months old," I whispered. "I don't know how we got here already, but I'm so glad we did."

I laid her gently into her crib, kissed her forehead, and stayed a moment longer just watching her breathe.

Back in our room, Liam was already in bed, scrolling through photos from earlier. He smiled when he looked up. "You got a good one with her grabbing your face."

"Oh no," I groaned. "Did I look sleep-deprived?"

"Yes. But also happy."

I climbed in beside him, stealing half the blanket. "That's about right."

We lay in the dark, the soft hum of the heater filling the silence.

"I keep thinking about what she'll be like at a year," I murmured. "What she'll sound like. If she'll be walking. If she'll say 'Mama' before then."

"She will," Liam said. "You're her favorite. She's just being dramatic about it."

I smiled. "She's got a flair for it, that's for sure."

He turned toward me, resting a hand against my chest. "You know what I was thinking?"

"Hm?"

"That eight months ago, I wasn't sure what kind of dad I'd be. I didn't know if we were ready. But now? I wouldn't change a thing."

I swallowed hard, blinking up at the ceiling. "Same."

We didn't need to say anything else.

The weight of the day settled around us. And as the snow started falling again outside the window, soft and quiet against the glass, I reached for his hand beneath the blanket, held it tight, and let myself breathe.

Eight months ago, Parker came into our lives and changed everything.

And she was just getting started.

January 17th, 2019

Liam moved through the morning like he'd done this a hundred times before—which, to be fair, he kind of had. There had been days after Parker was born when I could barely think straight, days where I cried in the bathroom while she cried in the crib, and it was Liam who stepped in without hesitation. Back then, I hadn't even realized how much I needed someone to pick up the pieces when I started to fall apart.

Now, here he was again—except this time, I wasn't emotionally wrecked, I was just plain sick. And still, he handled it like it was second nature.

I dozed off for maybe twenty minutes and woke to the scent of chamomile and honey. Liam reappeared at my side with a steaming mug, a bottle of Tylenol, and a fresh hoodie that didn't smell like stale baby food and cold sweat.

"I made the fancy tea," he said, setting everything down on the nightstand. "The one with the dried lavender you said you were saving for emergencies."

"This qualifies," I rasped, sitting up slowly.

He helped me change into the clean hoodie, moving carefully, like he knew every joint ached. Then he pressed the mug into my hands and kissed the top of my head again.

"Drink. Then medicine. Then sleep."

I took a sip. It burned in a comforting way, and the honey soothed my sore throat on contact. "You're good at this," I muttered.

Liam smiled, but it was tired around the edges. "I had a good teacher."

I tilted my head. "You mean me?"

"Yeah, you," he said, standing up. "Now rest. I'm gonna take Parker for a walk in the carrier once I bundle her up. She's got energy to burn."

I didn't argue. I lay back, mug in hand, and listened to him move around the apartment—packing the diaper bag, talking to Parker in soft, animated tones as he dressed her, promising her snacks and a trip to see the ducks in the neighborhood pond.

By the time the front door clicked shut behind them, the apartment was silent again.

And for once, it didn't feel lonely.

It felt like love.

I woke again around noon, hot and dizzy but marginally less like death. The tea had worked some small miracle, and the Tylenol was finally kicking in.

I cracked the window just a little for fresh air, then dragged myself out of bed and shuffled into the living room. There, I found Liam and Parker curled up on the couch. She was asleep in the wrap against his chest, pacifier bobbing slightly as she dreamed, and his eyes were half-closed as he rocked her in slow, even movements.

"Hey," I said softly.

He looked over. "What are you doing out of bed?"

"I couldn't sleep anymore. Just wanted to see you two."

"You still feel awful?"

"Less than this morning," I said, sitting in the chair across from him. "Still tired. Still congested."

Liam nodded and shifted Parker gently so she could rest deeper against him without waking. "You should've seen her at the pond. She got so excited when the ducks waddled toward us, she started growling."

"Growling?"

He smiled. "Like a little wolf pup. I swear she almost howled."

"That's terrifyingly cute."

"Yeah, and when she wasn't growling, she was trying to chew on the zipper of my coat. So... productive trip."

We fell quiet after that. I watched the way his hand moved slowly over Parker's back, comforting and instinctual, like it had become a part of him. It probably had.

"You're amazing with her," I said suddenly.

Liam blinked, surprised. "Thanks."

"No, I mean... I don't say it enough. You do so much for both of us. And I know I've been pushing myself lately, trying to prove I can handle everything even when I'm exhausted. But watching you with her today—taking over so I could rest—I just..." My throat tightened, this time not from sickness.

Liam's expression softened, eyes crinkling at the corners. "Hey," he said gently. "You don't have to prove anything. You're already doing it. You're the best dad I know, Theo."

I swallowed thickly, lowering my gaze. "I just... I think I've been afraid that if I slow down, I'll fall behind. Like if I stop moving, I'll mess something up."

"You won't." He waited until I looked at him again. "You won't mess this up. We're doing it together, remember? One of us falls, the other catches."

I smiled faintly, throat too raw to say much, but the gratitude in my chest spoke louder than anything I could've managed. He'd always known what I needed before I even admitted it to myself.

Eventually, Parker stirred and let out a tiny squeak, rubbing her cheek against his chest before blinking up at us with a groggy smile.

"There's my girl," Liam said softly, brushing a hand down her back. "Wanna go visit your other dad?"

I held out my arms, and she leaned toward me without hesitation, snuggling into my chest like it was her second nap of the day. I closed my eyes, holding her close, inhaling the baby lotion and the sunshine warmth that always seemed to cling to her.

This—this right here—was healing.

And not just from the cold.

Later that night, after a long bath and another dose of meds, I crawled into bed beside Liam, my muscles loose and sore in a good way this time. Parker was finally down for the night, and the apartment had gone quiet, lit only by the glow of the salt lamp on the nightstand.

"You sure you'll be okay tomorrow?" Liam asked, propping his head on his hand as I settled against the pillows.

"I think so. If not, I'll stay in bed. You'll be here, right?"

"Yeah, I already cleared it with Coach. No practice until the weekend."

I exhaled, letting my head rest against his shoulder. "Thank you. For today."

"You don't have to thank me."

"I know. But I want to."

Liam pressed a kiss to my hair, and we lay there in silence for a long time, wrapped in warmth, in quiet love, in everything that made our strange little life feel whole.

And even though I still felt like my head was stuffed with cotton, my heart had never been clearer. Liam eventually drifted off, his breathing slowing beside me, but I stayed awake a little longer, listening to the quiet creaks of the apartment settling, the faint hum of the baby monitor, and the soft winds outside tapping against the window like nature reminding me it was still out there.

Even feeling sick and achy, I couldn't shut my mind off.

I thought about the last few days. How fast Parker had grown. How she was almost crawling normally now, using furniture to pull herself upright and falling on her butt with the kind of confidence I envied. She didn't hesitate—she just tried. She didn't overthink the risk. She just moved.

And here I was, lying in bed, wondering if I'd done enough, been enough. If I was a good enough parent, a good enough partner. Liam always told me I was. Parker didn't know any different. To her, I was just "dad." Just the arms that held her when she was scared, the chest she rested against when she nursed, the voice she followed in a room even when she couldn't see me yet.

Still, the pressure I put on myself never really went away. I guess that was just the way I was wired. Growing up the way I did, fighting to prove myself for so long—it was hard to stop performing, even when I didn't need to anymore.

But tonight, wrapped up in Liam's arms with the warmth of his body beside mine and the weight of Parker's little presence just down the hall, I realized I didn't have to keep proving anything.

They were already here.

I didn't have to earn this love.

It had been given freely.

And I was allowed to receive it.

I shifted closer to Liam, pressing my forehead gently to his shoulder. He stirred just a little in his sleep, and his hand—like it always seemed to know—found mine beneath the blankets and curled his fingers around it.

That was all I needed.

Eventually, I did fall asleep.

I woke to the sound of gentle footsteps and a rustle of fabric.

Liam was standing by the crib in the early light of morning, his silhouette outlined in soft gray-blue shadows. Parker was awake, babbling to herself, her legs kicking the mattress in soft thuds that had somehow not reached my ears before now.

I watched as Liam leaned over, whispering something I couldn't make out. He scooped her up into his arms with a sleepy smile, kissing her forehead.

She laughed. That tiny baby giggle that could pull anyone out of any dark place.

He turned and saw me watching.

"You're awake."

"Barely," I croaked, voice still hoarse.

"How do you feel?"

"Less like I was hit by a truck. Still tired. Still gross."

Liam walked over and gently set Parker down beside me on the bed. She immediately rolled onto my chest, laying her warm cheek right over my heart like she'd missed me all night.

I kissed her head, closing my eyes. "Okay. That helps."

"She refused to go to sleep again without saying good morning to you," Liam teased, crawling into bed beside us.

"She's got her priorities straight."

We lay there like that, all three of us wrapped in a nest of blankets and morning stillness. Parker babbled softly as she explored the seam of my hoodie with her tiny fingers, occasionally pausing to squeal at Liam before snuggling closer.

"I wish I could freeze this," I said quietly. "This exact moment."

Liam's hand brushed my arm. "We kind of are. Right now. This is what it means to live in it. We'll remember this."

"I hope so."

I opened my eyes again and looked at him. "Thanks for taking care of me yesterday. I don't say it enough, but—"

He stopped me with a kiss. "You don't have to say it. I know. Just like I know you'd do the same for me. We're a team, Theo. Always."

I nodded, too full to speak.

Parker let out a squeaky sneeze, then blinked up at me with wide eyes like she wasn't sure where it came from.

I laughed and pulled her close. "Guess I'm not the only one catching something, huh?"

Liam groaned. "Don't jinx us."

"I'll stock up on tissues and tea."

He smirked. "That's parenting, isn't it? Cold season and cuddles."

We stayed there until the sun finally rose over the tree line, casting golden light across the bed. Parker eventually dozed off again, warm between us, her little hand clutching Liam's finger and her breath soft against my chest.

And for the first time in a long time, I felt completely, deeply okay.

Sick or not.

Tired or not.

This was our life.

And it was exactly where I wanted to be.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

We stayed there until the sun finally rose over the tree line, casting golden light across the bed. Parker eventually dozed off again, warm between us, her little hand clutching Liam's finger and her breath soft against my chest.

And for the first time in a long time, I felt completely, deeply okay.

Sick or not.

Tired or not.

This was our life.

And it was exactly where I wanted to be.

Theo's Pov

January 19th, 2019

By Saturday morning, the cold had mostly passed. I still had a lingering cough and my voice sounded like I'd been chain-smoking for twenty years, but the body aches were gone, my head was clear, and I didn't feel like gravity was personally attacking me anymore.

I was sitting at the kitchen table in Liam's hoodie and a pair of socks that didn't match, nursing a mug of lukewarm tea while Parker sat in her high chair—both hands clutching banana puffs, one already smooshed against her cheek. She had mashed some into her hair at some point, but I decided to pick my battles.

Liam walked in, rubbing his face with the sleeve of his sweater. His hair was a mess, sticking up in all directions like he'd had a wrestling match with his pillow.

"Morning," he mumbled, and bent to kiss my cheek before nuzzling Parker's forehead.

"She's been up since six," I said, sipping my tea. "She's on round two of breakfast."

"I thought she seemed extra energetic," he said, squinting at her. "She headbutted me through the monitor."

"She might have inherited your morning attitude."

He made a face and reached for the coffee pot. "If she starts growling before caffeine, we'll know for sure."

Despite everything—my recovering cold, the gray slush outside from the last snowfall, the general exhaustion that came from being up twice last night with a teething baby—I felt good. Really good. We had no big plans for the day. No visitors. No appointments. No expectations.

Just time.

Unstructured, unhurried, just-us time.

And I think we all needed it.

"I was thinking," Liam said, turning with his mug in hand and leaning against the counter, "we could bundle up and take her for a walk later. Around the pond. Let her stare down the ducks again."

"She's going to start thinking she's in a turf war with them."

He smiled. "Wouldn't be the weirdest thing in this town."

"True."

Parker babbled something unintelligible at that moment, proudly holding up a puff between her fingers like it was a trophy. Liam walked over and helped her get it to her mouth.

"There you go, fierce warrior."

I leaned back in my chair and watched them, something warm spreading in my chest.

Liam. Parker. This tiny, messy, beautiful life we were building.

Even though we were still figuring it out every day, somehow, it kept turning into something solid. Something steady.

Something that felt like home.

We took our time getting ready.

After breakfast, Liam and I tag-teamed the cleanup. He loaded the dishwasher while I wiped banana from Parker's face and changed her onesie—again. We sat on the floor with her in the living room, playing with blocks and reading her the same three-page animal book she couldn't get enough of.

She kept yelling "Duh-duh!" at the picture of a duck, which had Liam convinced she was already fluent.

"She's a genius," he whispered to me, awestruck.

"Clearly."

Eventually, we layered ourselves in coats, hats, gloves, and enough blankets to make Parker look like a burrito in the stroller. The air outside was crisp and still, the kind of cold that made your breath fog instantly and your nose sting. But the sky was clear—just a few thin streaks of cloud stretched across an endless pale blue.

Parker squealed from under her knit hat as the stroller bumped down the walkway. Liam had his hand on the handle, steady and confident, while I walked beside him with my hands in my pockets.

"She loves being outside," I said.

"She's gonna be one of those kids who refuses to come in from the yard."

I laughed. "She'll be trying to climb trees by two."

He grinned at that. "She gets that from you."

We made our way toward the pond, the ice over it glinting faintly in the sunlight. A few ducks waddled around on the far bank, honking softly like they were gossiping. Parker pointed with both hands and let out a delighted yell.

"There's your duck army," I said.

"She's establishing dominance."

"I'm a little scared."

"Same."

We stayed out for a while, circling the path a few times, letting Parker take in everything. She craned her neck at the sky, babbled at a squirrel, and clutched her teething ring like it was a personal artifact. Every so often, she'd lean her head back far enough to catch sight of us and beam like the happiest kid on earth.

It was a kind of peace I didn't know I needed.

The simple rhythm of cold air and shared laughter.

We got home just before lunch, cheeks red from the wind and fingers stiff despite our gloves. The moment the apartment door closed behind us, the warmth hit like a wave, and Parker let out a loud, dramatic sigh from her stroller like she'd just finished a long day at work.

I bent to unbuckle her, brushing my knuckles gently over her cheek. "You did good, baby."

Liam hung our coats on the hooks by the door and came over to help peel off Parker's many layers, revealing her soft cotton onesie underneath. Her legs kicked wildly as soon as they were free, and she squealed up at us like she hadn't seen us in years.

"You want lunch?" Liam asked, scooping her up and bouncing her gently.

"Food," she declared, which sounded a lot like "fuh," but close enough.

"Liam," I said, "she's speaking. That's it. Harvard-bound."

He held up a finger. "Stanford. More wolf-friendly."

I snorted. "She's going to destroy your GPA records either way."

Parker grinned like she knew we were talking about her.

I got lunch going while Liam kept her entertained. It was nothing fancy—just steamed peas and mashed sweet potato for Parker, grilled cheese and tomato soup for us. Comfort food. Warm and easy and perfect for a day like today.

By the time we were settled at the table, Parker had gone full chaos mode again. She'd managed to get more sweet potato in her sleeve than in her mouth, and she was waving a spoon like it was a scepter.

"She rules with a mashed-vegetable fist," Liam said.

"She rules us. Let's be real."

We ate while taking turns helping her, wiping her hands, and laughing when she discovered how to bang her cup against the tray. By the time we were done, the three of us looked like survivors of some mildly adorable food apocalypse.

"Bath time?" Liam asked, dabbing at his shirt with a napkin.

"Definitely bath time."

Back in the bathroom, I ran the water while Liam stripped Parker down, her chubby legs kicking the air as she giggled from the changing pad. We lowered her into the tub together, and she immediately splashed like she was trying to empty the entire thing.

"She's a water bender," Liam muttered, shielding his face.

"She's a hurricane," I corrected. "Parker Grace, elemental force of nature."

Her laughter bounced off the tile walls, and I leaned back against the doorframe, watching them together.

These were the moments I used to wonder if I'd ever have. The calm after the storm of our weird beginnings. The mundane magic of parenthood—the messes, the noise, the total chaos of it—and the way it still made me feel grounded, even when the world tilted sideways.

Liam looked over and caught me watching. "You okay?"

"Yeah," I said, voice quiet. "I'm really okay."

We finished the bath, wrapped Parker in a fluffy towel, and changed her into fresh clothes. She was already blinking slower, signs of her afternoon nap beginning to set in.

Liam held her against his chest, swaying a little as she tucked her head under his chin. "She's out."

"I'll get the white noise going," I whispered.

We tucked her into her crib, dimmed the lights, and slipped out of the room like seasoned professionals. The second the door clicked shut, we both exhaled at the same time.

I turned toward him and leaned against the wall. "She's perfect."

"She really is," Liam said. "And you're doing amazing, you know that?"

"You are too."

He gave me a small smile and laced his fingers through mine. "Wanna hang on the couch for a bit while she naps?"

"God, yes."

We grabbed a blanket and collapsed onto the couch, side by side, legs tangled, bodies pressed close. The world outside the window was still bright with pale winter light, the sun casting soft orange-gold across the hardwood floor.

I turned my face toward Liam, resting my hand over his chest. "Do you ever think about how fast this is all going?"

He nodded, his free hand tracing lazy circles along my back. "Every day."

"Sometimes I wish I could just... pause time. Not forever. Just for a little while. So we could stay in this, exactly like this, for a while longer."

"I think we are," he said. "Even if it's just for a few minutes at a time. We're in it."

I let my eyes close, heartbeat slow, body finally relaxed.

He was right.

We were in it.

Right here. Right now.

Exactly where we were supposed to be. 

When Parker woke from her nap, it was with a soft, breathy cry—more confusion than distress. Liam and I both paused our show on the couch and just listened for a moment.

"She's not mad," I murmured, already standing.

"No," Liam said behind me. "Just wondering where the party went."

I smiled as I stepped into her room. She blinked up at me from her crib, still nestled in her sleep sack, one arm flung out like a starfish.

"Hey, sleepyhead," I whispered, scooping her into my arms. "Did you dream about ruling the duck kingdom again?"

She rubbed her eyes, then leaned her head against my shoulder, her little body still warm from sleep. These were my favorite versions of her—soft and pliable, content to just be held.

I carried her out into the living room, where Liam reached up and tickled her side. She let out a squeal that quickly turned into a giggle.

"She's recharged," he said.

"Like a gremlin."

Parker perked up more after a few minutes and went straight for her activity cube, banging the shapes together like it was a percussion instrument. Liam joined her on the floor while I cleaned up from lunch and started prepping something easy for dinner—mac and cheese with steamed broccoli, one of the few things we all could eat without too much fuss.

The rest of the afternoon passed in a warm blur.

Parker babbled nonstop, tested the limits of gravity by pulling herself up and promptly sitting back down with a thud, and chewed on every available surface that wasn't a toy. She kept reaching for Liam and then for me, as if needing to confirm we were both still there, still her anchors.

Around six, we had dinner together at the table, Liam cutting up soft broccoli florets for Parker while she tried to pick them up and immediately dropped half of them. Still, she was laughing, even when one landed on her chest.

"Ten-second rule," Liam joked.

"More like .5 seconds when it's on her."

"Exactly."

I couldn't stop smiling. Even with the baby mess, even with the day being so ordinary... it all felt like magic.

After dinner, we cleaned up quickly—something that used to take forever now done in ten minutes flat because, well, necessity—and then gave Parker a little more playtime before her bedtime routine.

Bath. Lotion. Pajamas. A fresh sleep sack.

By the time I sat down with her in the rocking chair, she was rubbing her eyes and resting her head on my chest again. I adjusted her latch as she nursed, her soft sighs the only sound in the quiet room.

The lights were low. The night was calm.

And my heart was full.

Liam peeked in a few minutes later. "You want me to read to her tonight?"

I nodded. "She's almost out."

He walked in quietly and grabbed Goodnight Moon from the shelf, reading in a low, soft voice. Parker's eyelids fluttered, then closed completely.

We finished the story, laid her in the crib, and watched her breathe for a long moment.

Then we stepped out and shut the door behind us. The living room was dark except for the glow of the lamp by the couch. Liam stretched out and pulled me down beside him, my head finding its place against his chest like it always did.

"She's so big," I murmured. "I swear she grew an inch this week."

"She's changing every day," he agreed. "It's kind of terrifying."

"Kind of amazing."

We were quiet for a while, just listening to the soft hum of the baby monitor, our fingers tangled, legs overlapping.

"Do you think she'll remember any of this?" I asked suddenly.

Liam shifted, his fingers brushing over the back of my hand. "Probably not. But we will. And we'll tell her about it someday. Show her pictures. Videos. She'll know she was loved. That's what matters."

I let out a slow breath. "You're good at this. The big-picture stuff."

"You're better at the small moments. The quiet ones. Between the milestones."

"Guess we balance each other out."

"Yeah," he said, smiling softly, "we really do."

The wind rattled softly at the windows, and I tucked the blanket tighter around us.

"Today was good," I whispered.

"It was. And tomorrow will be too."

And lying there, wrapped in warmth, surrounded by the love we'd built—of a baby girl who'd turned our world inside out, and a bond that had grown deeper than I ever imagined—I believed him.

Tomorrow would be good.

Because we had each other.

Because we had her.

And that was enough.

Liam's Pov

January 20th, 2019

I woke up to sunlight filtering in through the bedroom curtains, golden and soft in that way it only seems to be in winter. It was late—later than usual, at least. No alarms, no crying through the monitor. Just silence. For a second, it almost startled me. Then I turned and saw Theo still curled up under the blankets beside me, his back to me, shoulders rising and falling in a steady rhythm.

I laid there for a minute, listening. Just... listening. To the quiet of our apartment. To the hum of the heater kicking on. To the absence of chaos.

And then I heard her. A small, sleepy coo from the monitor on the nightstand. Not a cry. Just a sound. Like she was stretching or waking slowly. Parker.

I slipped out of bed and crossed the room without waking Theo. He'd carried most of yesterday on his shoulders—still a little pale, still sniffling, even if he'd never admit it—and he deserved every extra minute of sleep I could give him.

The hallway was warm under my feet. I pushed Parker's door open and found her awake, cheeks pink from sleep, her little hands curled around the edge of her sleep sack. She saw me and immediately kicked her legs, letting out a delighted squeak that hit me like a lightning bolt every time.

"Hey, baby," I whispered as I walked in, bending over the crib. "Good morning, sunshine."

She reached up with both hands and let out a happy babble, and just like that, I felt it—how easy it was to love her. Every day. Even on the hard ones. Especially on the hard ones.

I lifted her out, cradling her against my chest as she snuggled in, head resting on my shoulder. She smelled like baby shampoo and sleep, and her breath was still warm against my neck.

We moved quietly through the apartment. I kept the lights low and the TV off. I warmed a bottle, changed her diaper, and settled us into the rocking chair in the living room. The window beside us looked out over the street, the snow on the sidewalks mostly melted, just patches of white clinging to the edges. A quiet morning in January.

As she drank, her eyes fluttered open and shut, like she wasn't sure if she was hungry or sleepy. I rubbed slow circles on her back and watched the way her fingers flexed against my arm.

These moments—these little slivers of stillness—they weren't glamorous or Instagram-worthy. But they were ours. They were real. And sometimes I felt like they were the most important ones.

I thought about Theo, still sleeping in our room. About the way he'd looked yesterday, curled up on the couch after Parker's nap, one hand tangled in my sweatshirt while the other had rested protectively over her tiny socked foot. Even sick, even tired, he had this way of holding everything together without ever being asked to.

And I didn't tell him often enough, but I noticed.

I always noticed.

After Parker finished her bottle, I held her upright and patted her back. She burped once, loudly, and then giggled like she'd surprised herself. I couldn't help but laugh.

"You're gonna be trouble," I whispered, kissing the top of her head.

When Theo finally shuffled into the living room about twenty minutes later, wrapped in his blanket like a sleepy burrito, he blinked blearily at me and Parker curled up together on the floor, surrounded by blocks and a sippy cup she hadn't figured out how to use yet.

"You let me sleep," he said, voice still rough.

I nodded. "You needed it."

He dropped onto the couch beside us and leaned into me, resting his head against my shoulder. "You're too good sometimes."

"No such thing."

We sat like that for a long time, the three of us. No rushing. No background noise. Just the soft thud of Parker's blocks and the steady beat of our breathing, syncing up like it always did.

Theo glanced at me, eyes soft. "I like mornings like this."

"Me too," I said.

And I meant it.

Because this was everything. The love. The quiet. The small, growing life we were raising together. It wasn't loud. It wasn't dramatic. We stayed in the living room a while longer, soaking in the warmth from the heater and the calm that came with Parker being content. She was babbling now, sitting between Theo's knees on a blanket, swaying side to side and chewing on one of those silicone teething rings like it held all the secrets of the universe. Every now and then, she'd make a new noise and pause, like she was testing how it sounded, then glance at one of us to see our reaction.

Theo clapped quietly when she said "ba" for the hundredth time. "You're a genius," he whispered, beaming.

Parker grinned, drool sliding down her chin.

"You think she knows she's the center of the universe?" I asked, stretching my legs out.

Theo nodded. "I mean, I tell her at least three times a day."

I smiled and leaned back on my hands, watching the two of them. Even now, after eight months, it still hit me sometimes—just how fast everything had changed. Just how natural it felt now. All the fear, the doubt, the what-if-we're-not-ready panic I'd had before she was born? It was still there, sometimes. But mostly, it had been replaced by this quiet confidence. This sense that, yeah, we were figuring it out. And maybe we weren't perfect, but we were showing up. And that mattered.

Around 10:30, Parker started to fuss, rubbing her eyes and slumping against Theo's arm with an exaggerated sigh that made us both laugh.

"Nap time?" I asked.

Theo nodded, brushing a hand over her back. "Yup. You want to do it?"

"I got it," I said, scooping her up. She melted against me like always, thumb in her mouth, other hand gripping my shirt.

I carried her down the hall to her room and started our little routine—white noise, rocking, that sleepy hum I always did even though I couldn't carry a tune. She blinked up at me for a while, like she was trying to fight it, but eventually, her eyes drooped closed, her lashes resting against her cheeks.

When I came back out, Theo was cleaning up the blocks. He looked up at me with that tired smile of his—the one that said he was happy, even if he was running on five hours of broken sleep and caffeine fumes.

"Want a real breakfast?" he asked. "Like... actual food?"

I nodded. "Yeah. I'll make eggs if you handle toast."

"Deal."

We moved around the kitchen together like we'd done it for years. Eggs. Toast. Sliced fruit. It wasn't fancy, but it felt good. It felt normal. That was a word I didn't get to use much when I was younger. Not with everything supernatural constantly creeping in around the edges of life in Beacon Hills.

But now, standing in our small kitchen with the love of my life, our daughter asleep down the hall, and breakfast sizzling on the stove—it felt normal. And I never realized how badly I needed that until we had it.

Theo leaned against the counter while the toast browned and looked over at me.

"You ever think about how different everything would've been if that elevator night never happened?"

I paused, flipping the eggs in the pan. "Yeah. A lot, actually."

"I mean, we might've never... you know. Ended up here."

"I think about that sometimes," I said quietly. "Not in a bad way. Just like... that was the beginning. We were terrified and trapped, and somehow, that turned into this."

Theo was quiet for a long beat. Then he said, "I don't regret it."

I looked over at him. His voice was soft, but steady.

"I mean, yeah, it wasn't planned. And we had to grow up fast. But I look at her—and us—and I can't imagine my life without any of this."

I turned off the burner and crossed the room to him, wrapping my arms around his waist. "Me neither."

We stood there for a moment, just holding each other. No drama. No noise. Just the simple, grounding truth of being in the right place, at the right time, with the right person.

The toast popped. We both jumped.

Theo snorted. "Romantic moment, ruined by carbs."

I grinned. "Story of our lives."

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

We stood there for a moment, just holding each other. No drama. No noise. Just the simple, grounding truth of being in the right place, at the right time, with the right person.

The toast popped. We both jumped.

Theo snorted. "Romantic moment, ruined by carbs."

I grinned. "Story of our lives."

Theo's Pov

January 22nd, 2019

The third time I reheated my coffee, I finally gave up. It tasted like scorched cardboard and disappointment, and I was too tired to fight it anymore.

I set the mug down on the counter and rubbed a hand over my face, listening to the soft, chaotic rhythm of Parker playing in the living room—plastic rings rattling, the occasional thunk of her activity cube tipping over, followed by a happy shriek that said everything was fine.

She'd been in a mood today. Not cranky, not overtired. Just busy. Eight months old and already trying to reorganize the entire apartment, starting with the bookshelf she kept trying to climb like it held forbidden knowledge.

"You are an agent of chaos," I said as I stepped into the room, watching her attempt to army-crawl across the rug while dragging a stuffed fox in her teeth like a wolf cub. "And I love you."

She paused, looked up at me, and offered me the fox. Then immediately took it back and chewed its nose.

Fair.

I sat beside her and leaned back on my hands, letting her crawl into my lap and tug on the drawstrings of my hoodie with sticky fingers. She smelled like cereal puffs and baby lotion. Her curls were sticking up in every direction from static, and I didn't bother trying to smooth them down.

It was a Tuesday. Nothing special.

Liam was at school. I'd finished Parker's laundry, cleaned the bathroom, and submitted an online quiz for my psych class during nap time. Nothing remarkable had happened, unless you counted Parker flinging a spoon across the room like a shot put during breakfast.

But something was different.

I could feel it.

There was a kind of... anticipation in the air.

Like something small but meaningful was on the way.

Liam's Pov

I'd been thinking about it for a week. Maybe longer.

Ever since Theo started feeling better—finally kicking the cold, regaining some of that color in his cheeks—I couldn't stop thinking about how long it had been since we had a night that was just ours.

Not a family night. Not a shared nap on the couch between diaper changes. Not a whispered conversation over baby monitor static.

But a real date.

And not because we needed to get away from Parker. Never that. She was our world.

But I missed the look in Theo's eyes when he felt chosen. Desired. Like someone wanted to be with him—not just beside him during nighttime feedings or laundry loads, but really with him.

And I wanted to give that to him.

So I made a plan.

Theo's Pov

It was just after 4:00 when I heard the key turn in the front door.

Parker lit up immediately, abandoning her blocks like they were meaningless in the face of her real priority: Duh-duh.

Liam stepped inside with a dusting of snow in his hair and a smile that reached all the way to his eyes.

"There's my favorite people," he said, tossing his bag down and peeling off his coat. "What's the verdict? Did we win Tuesday?"

Parker clapped, which I guessed was a yes.

I stood and stretched, joints cracking in that satisfying way they did when you'd been sitting on the floor for too long. "Depends. If we define winning as surviving with all limbs intact, then yeah. We're undefeated."

Liam leaned in to kiss my cheek before scooping up Parker, who squealed and launched herself into his arms like a missile.

"I missed you too, chaos gremlin," he whispered into her hair.

I headed back into the kitchen and started reheating some pasta I'd thrown together at lunch.

Liam wandered in with Parker on his hip, her cheek resting against his shoulder as he bounced her absently. "So," he started, tone suspiciously casual, "what are you doing Friday night?"

I looked up, narrowing my eyes. "Define 'doing.' Because if you mean wiping puréed carrots off the wall and wrestling a baby into footie pajamas, I assume... the usual."

He smirked. "What if we got a sitter?"

I paused, spoon halfway to the saucepan.

"A sitter?"

"Yeah. Just for a couple hours." He stepped closer, voice lowering a little like he was testing how far he could go without scaring me off. "I want to take you out. Like, actually out. Dinner. Real clothes. One night where it's just you and me."

I blinked. "You're serious."

"Dead serious." His smile softened. "I already asked Mason if he'd watch Parker for a few hours. He said yes. He's kind of obsessed with her, in case you haven't noticed."

"That's true."

"And I thought," he added, voice a little softer now, "you deserve something that's just for you. Something that makes you feel wanted. Because I do, Theo. Want you. Not just as Parker's dad. But you."

It hit me in the chest in that quiet, aching way it always did when Liam got like this—when he pulled back the curtain just a little and let all that messy, honest affection show.

"You want to date me," I said, lips twitching.

"I never stopped."

I set the spoon down and crossed the room. He met me halfway, Parker squished between us, unfazed by the increasing levels of eye contact.

"You're incredible," I said quietly. "You know that, right?"

He shrugged. "I just want to remind you how much I love you. That's all."

I leaned in and kissed him, slow and warm and full of that flickering thing that never really went away. Parker made a squawk of protest between us, and we both laughed into each other's mouths.

"So?" he asked.

"I'm in. Obviously."

That night, after Parker was asleep and the dishes were done, we sat curled up on the couch, legs tangled under the blanket, my head resting against Liam's chest.

"Do I have to wear actual pants on this date?" I mumbled.

"I mean... I won't complain either way," Liam said, fingers brushing my hair.

I smiled, eyes half-closed. "Where are we going?"

"It's a surprise."

"Will there be bread?"

"Absolutely."

"Dessert?"

"Non-negotiable."

"Then I'm in."

We didn't need big gestures. We didn't need candlelit rooftop dinners or violin quartets.

But we needed this. Time carved out for us. A reminder that beneath the diapers and routines and shared exhaustion, there was still a spark.

Still us.

January 23rd–24th, 2019

The next two days passed in that strange mix of regular routine and slow-burn anticipation.

I caught Liam scribbling notes in the back of a notebook and immediately tried to peek. He snapped it shut and glared at me with the most unserious threat-face I'd ever seen.

"Don't ruin the surprise," he said.

I grinned. "You're the worst at secrets."

He held up a finger. "Only when it comes to birthdays and Christmas. This is different."

Parker, of course, was entirely unaware that anything special was happening. She had priorities—mainly figuring out how to pull herself upright on the coffee table and chew everything that wasn't meant to be chewed.

Still, Liam and I kept stealing glances at each other over dinner, brushing hands when we passed in the hallway, whispering in the dark after Parker had fallen asleep.

It was simple.

It was soft.

It was everything.

January 25th, 2019 

Theo's Pov

I stared at myself in the bathroom mirror, running a damp hand through my hair and trying to figure out if I looked date-worthy or like a guy who got four hours of sleep and spent the day wiping banana off a high chair.

Liam poked his head in. "You're beautiful."

"I haven't even put on real clothes yet."

"Still beautiful."

I shook my head, but I smiled.

I ended up in dark jeans and one of my better button-ups, the sleeves rolled just above the elbow. Liam pulled out a soft gray sweater I hadn't seen him wear in ages, and Parker squealed like she approved.

Mason showed up right on time, a backpack full of snacks and toys and a spreadsheet of emergency contacts.

"I take this job seriously," he said.

"We love that about you," Liam said. Then he handed Parker off with only a slight hesitation.

"Be good," I whispered to her. "We'll be home before bedtime."

She stared at me for a second, then drooled on Mason's hoodie.

Liam tugged my hand. "Let's go before she starts to cry."

I nodded. And just like that, we stepped out into the night.

Just us.

Liam's Pov

The restaurant was cozy—low lighting, small tables, quiet music humming under the conversations around us. I'd made the reservation three weeks ago, before I even knew when Theo would feel better.

Just in case.

He sat across from me, fingers curled around a glass of water, his eyes scanning the room.

"This is nice," he said softly.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. Like... adult nice. Not like 'we ordered takeout and made it halfway through a movie before someone woke up crying.'"

I laughed. "I mean, I still like those nights."

"Me too. But this—" he gestured between us, "—this is something else."

We talked. We ate. We shared dessert—a ridiculously fancy chocolate mousse that Theo immediately declared "criminally good."

And when we left, stepping out into the cold January air, he reached for my hand without even thinking about it.

"Thanks for tonight," he said.

"Anytime."

"No, really. It's easy to forget... this part of us. The part that's more than diapers and dishes. You reminded me."

I looked at him, snow in his hair, cheeks flushed pink from the wind.

"I'll remind you as many times as you need," I said.

And I meant it.

The apartment was quiet when we stepped back inside—just the soft hum of the heater and the muted glow of the kitchen nightlight spilling across the floor. Our coats were dusted with snow, cheeks still tingling from the cold. I hadn't realized how warm I felt until we were back in the silence of home.

Theo's Pov

Liam closed the door behind us with a quiet click, and I stood there for a second, coat still on, just breathing it in.

Familiar.

Safe.

We didn't speak right away. The quiet between us was comfortable now—earned, not awkward.

Then Mason's voice came low from the couch. "She went down around eight-thirty. Took two books, one bottle, and zero drama. She's getting good at the bedtime hustle."

"She didn't cry?" I asked, already walking toward the nursery.

"Not even once," he said, standing and stretching with a sleepy grin. "Gave me this little frown like, 'You're not my usual guy,' but she let it slide."

Liam chuckled. "Thanks for coming over."

"Of course," Mason said, grabbing his backpack. "And, for the record? You two clean up well."

"We always look good," Liam called after him.

Mason gave us a lazy salute and disappeared out the door with a soft "Night, dads."

I slipped into Parker's room and moved toward the crib on instinct. She was fast asleep—one arm flung above her head, the pacifier barely hanging on between soft breaths. I reached down and adjusted the blanket a little, brushing my knuckles lightly over her cheek.

Still here.

Still perfect.

Still ours.

I lingered for a few seconds, just watching her sleep, before backing out and pulling the door shut.

Liam was in the kitchen by the time I returned, pouring two glasses of water and kicking off his shoes. The lights were low, the air still tinged with the lavender-sweet scent of Parker's baby soap.

"You okay?" he asked.

I nodded. "Yeah. I just... missed her for a second."

"I know the feeling."

We stood in the kitchen, both of us leaning against opposite counters like two magnets that hadn't quite snapped together yet. He was watching me, that way he did sometimes—not intense, not demanding, just present.

"It's weird," I said, fingers curling around the edge of the counter. "Being out without her. But also really good."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. Like I remembered something I didn't realize I'd been forgetting."

He tilted his head. "And what's that?"

"That I'm allowed to just be me. Not just the guy who folds the burp cloths and sings lullabies. But..." I trailed off, shrugging. "Theo. Just Theo."

"You're always just Theo to me," he said gently.

I met his gaze. "And to you, I'm still... enough?"

His expression didn't waver. "You're everything, Theo."

The silence between us stretched for a moment, soft and full.

I pushed off the counter and crossed the space between us. Liam set his glass down just before I kissed him—slow and sure, hands curling into the sides of his sweater like I needed to anchor myself there.

And maybe I did.

Because this night—this feeling—was grounding me more than anything had in weeks.

He kissed me back, arms wrapping around my waist, and the rest of the room faded. It wasn't a firework moment. It wasn't all heat and urgency. It was warmth. It was belonging. The kind of kiss that says, I still choose you. Every day. In this life, with this child, in this home. I choose you.

When we finally pulled back, he rested his forehead against mine.

"Let's not wait so long to do that again," he whispered.

"We won't," I said. "We'll make time. Even if it's just once a month."

"I'll hold you to it."

I smiled. "Please do."

We moved to the couch again, the way we always did—like magnets clicking back into place. I curled against him, my hand under his sweater now, fingers brushing skin.

The TV stayed off. The world stayed quiet.

And together, we just breathed.

Liam's Pov

Later, when Theo was half-asleep against my chest and the night had settled deep into the bones of the apartment, I looked around the room like I was trying to imprint it.

The toys in the corner. The folded laundry on the chair. The nightlight in the hallway casting a glow.

All of it was ours.

All of it had come from one wild, impossible night in a hospital elevator—and had somehow turned into this: a home, a daughter, a quiet love that didn't need grand declarations.

Just the steady, unshakable truth of showing up every day.

"I love you," I whispered, unsure if he was still awake.

He was.

"I know," Theo murmured. "I love you too."

And he curled closer, hand resting low over my heart, right where it belonged.

Liam's hand was warm against my back, fingers brushing up beneath my shirt in slow, easy arcs. We were on the couch again, lights low, everything quiet around us except for the hum of the heater and the occasional sigh from the wind outside.

I could feel my body relaxing—really relaxing—for the first time in what felt like weeks. No monitor crackling in the background. No bottle to warm, no baby socks to find. Just Liam, steady and close, his hand moving in time with my breath.

I turned toward him, shifting in the dim light. My legs tangled with his, knees pressing into the familiar groove between couch cushions. The space between us was practically nonexistent now.

Still, I hesitated.

It wasn't nerves. It wasn't fear.

It was weight.

The weight of everything that had changed between us since Parker came into the world. The way our lives had shifted. The way I'd shifted. Somewhere along the way, intimacy had taken a back seat—not forgotten, just... paused. Muted.

But now, here we were.

And Liam was looking at me like he knew. Like he saw the hesitation and wasn't asking for anything I couldn't give. But also... wasn't shying away from what I could.

I swallowed. "It's been a while."

He nodded. "Yeah."

My fingers found the hem of his sweater and curled there. "I've missed this."

He leaned in just enough that our foreheads touched. "Me too."

The silence between us stretched—not awkward, just full of possibility. My thumb brushed the edge of his collarbone, and he sighed like that one small touch had settled something inside him.

"We don't have to rush anything," he said quietly. "We're good. We've always been good."

"I know." I tilted my head, kissed the corner of his mouth, light and slow. "But I want to."

Liam didn't move for a beat—just held my gaze, like he was making sure this was real, not some fragile thing that would shatter if we looked too closely.

And then he kissed me.

Not just the soft, domestic affection we'd exchanged a hundred times over baby bottles and middle-of-the-night wakeups—but the kind of kiss that remembered who we were before diapers and daycare. The kind of kiss that said I still see you. I still want you.

It was slow.

Unrushed.

Hands learning each other again, bodies leaning in—not desperate, just aligned.

We kissed until the silence stretched long enough that I realized we were holding our breath. When we finally pulled apart, I rested my forehead against his shoulder and laughed under my breath.

"What?" he asked, voice low and lazy.

"I forgot what it felt like," I said, closing my eyes. "To just... want like this."

Liam ran his hand down my side, gentle and sure. "It's still here."

"Yeah." I looked up at him, my voice steady. "Come with me?"

He didn't ask questions.

Didn't make a joke.

Just stood, took my hand, and followed me down the hall—quiet, certain, like every step was a promise. The bedroom was dim, lit only by the streetlight glow slipping through the blinds. The bed was a little unmade—Parker's blanket still draped over the edge from her nap earlier, one of Liam's t-shirts tossed carelessly on the floor. It wasn't perfect. It wasn't a movie scene.

But it was ours.

And that made it perfect.

We undressed slowly, deliberately. There wasn't any pressure. Just discovery. Just hands finding familiar places, kisses pressed to skin like punctuation marks in a conversation we hadn't finished.

At one point, I laughed—a quiet, breathless sound—as I stumbled back onto the bed, pulling Liam down with me.

"What?" he whispered, breath against my collarbone.

I shook my head. "Just... missed you. Missed this. Missed us."

Liam brushed a kiss across my jaw. "I'm right here."

And he was.

Every touch was a reminder.

Every sigh, every smile, every tangled limb and heartbeat thudding beneath skin—it all felt like coming home again, after months of trying to remember where the door was.

We made love quietly, reverently.

Not fast. Not fiery.

But honest.

And in the stillness that followed, when the last of the adrenaline faded and our breaths began to slow, I realized something I hadn't known how to say aloud until now.

I never thought I could feel safe in moments like this. Not growing up the way I did. Not becoming the thing I became. But with Liam, in this room, in this life—we'd built something new.

And I wasn't scared of it.

I was grateful.

Liam's Pov

Theo had fallen asleep with his head tucked under my chin, one arm across my stomach, legs tangled with mine like they'd always belonged there.

His hair was slightly damp, curling a little against his forehead. His breathing was soft—deep and even and peaceful in a way I didn't think he got enough of.

I held him there, not moving, not daring to disturb the quiet.

We hadn't talked much afterward. Just shared a few whispered words, kissed like we were trying to remember each other all over again, and then lay there in the stillness until sleep started pulling at him.

He looked younger like this. Not fragile—but open. Stripped of all the armor he still sometimes wore around the edges. And God, I loved him so much it made my chest ache.

I brushed my thumb slowly over his shoulder and thought about everything we'd come through—Parker, parenthood, our past, our scars, the moments we almost gave up on ourselves.

And still.

We'd found our way back to this bed. To each other.

Not because it was easy.

But because it was worth it.

I kissed his temple, soft and slow. He stirred just enough to nuzzle closer, murmuring something too quiet to catch, but the meaning was clear.

He was home.

So was I.

Theo's Pov

I woke to the feeling of fingers moving through my hair. Gentle. Familiar. Reassuring.

Liam was still awake, lying on his side, watching me like he couldn't quite believe I was there.

I blinked at him sleepily. "Why are you still up?"

He shrugged. "Didn't want the night to end yet."

I smiled, burying my face against his chest. "We can have more nights like this, you know."

"I want that," he said. "I want all of them."

And just like that, something inside me settled.

We didn't need to talk about what came next.

We just had to keep showing up.

Keep choosing each other.

Keep building a life—even in the chaos, even in the tired mornings, even in the days when we weren't sure if we were doing it right.

Because tonight reminded me we were.

And as we lay there, wrapped in each other and the weightless calm of a moment fully lived, I knew with absolute certainty:

This wasn't just a return.

It was a beginning.

February 1st, 2019

The first day of February arrived with a sharpness in the air—one of those mornings where the cold felt personal. Even inside, wrapped in one of Liam's hoodies, my fingers were cold against the mug of tea I held as I stared out the kitchen window. Snow still clung to the corners of the sidewalk, a thin crust of ice glimmering beneath the early sun.

Behind me, I heard Parker cooing softly from her bouncer, babbling to herself in a sing-song tone as she gnawed on the ear of a plush koala. Every now and then, she paused to look up like she expected me to chime in. I smiled and turned around.

"Sorry, kiddo. You're carrying the morning conversation today."

Her reply was a gurgled raspberry followed by laughter, and my chest ached with affection.

Liam's date night had been a week ago, and yet... the afterglow of it hadn't left me. Not really. Not just the physical closeness—which we'd tiptoed around in conversation but hadn't felt the need to explain. But the emotional intimacy. The choice he made to pull me out of the daily whirlwind and remind me that we were more than parents, more than partners going through the motions. We were us.

And that us was steady.

Still here.

Still in love.

Still growing.

He'd left early for school again today—Fridays were his longest days, packed with both classes and practice. I'd barely lifted my head from the pillow when he kissed my forehead and murmured something about being home by five.

Now the apartment was quiet except for the small sounds of Parker's morning routine—her babbles, her kicks, the soft rhythmic beat of the white noise still playing from her monitor in the other room.

I moved through the motions slowly—bottle, breakfast, diaper change—trying not to think too much about how tired I still felt. Not physically, but emotionally. It wasn't a bad day. But there was a pressure in my chest I couldn't name. A weight I couldn't shake. Like I was waiting for something but didn't know what.

Parker was content most of the morning. We read books. She crawled around with increasing speed, stopping only to investigate the underside of the coffee table or attempt to chew on the heater (again). I stopped her each time, gently redirecting her to a toy or my lap, and she'd go willingly enough, only to try again minutes later.

She was learning boundaries.

And so was I.

By noon, she was ready for a nap, rubbing her eyes and melting against my chest as I rocked her, humming under my breath. Her breath slowed, her body softened, and the apartment quieted again.

I didn't move right away after I laid her in the crib. I sat in the hallway for a few minutes, my back against the wall, listening. Breathing.

I thought about that night—Liam's hand on mine, the softness in his voice when he said he'd chosen that place because he wanted me to feel seen. Known. Loved.

He didn't say those things for show.

He didn't do any of this for credit.

He just... cared.

And when we got home, when he touched me, when we lost ourselves in the hush of the apartment and the weight of each other—it hadn't been about release. It had been about return.

Coming home in the truest sense.

Even now, the thought of it made my heartbeat slow, my breath steady.

I stood and moved back into the living room, cleaning up toys and folding the extra blankets we kept near the couch. I didn't have the energy to dive into my online coursework just yet. Instead, I made another cup of tea and sat on the couch with my notebook—the one I'd started the day Parker was born. It was full of entries now. Some short. Some long. Some nothing more than scribbled thoughts like "she said ba-da again today" or "remember this moment: 3 AM, white noise, Liam's hand on my back, baby breathing against my chest."

Today, I wrote:

February 1st. Parker almost climbed over the side of her crib today. Caught her just in time. She thought it was funny. I almost had a heart attack.
Liam's been amazing. The date last Friday was more than I expected. Not because of the dinner or the city lights, but because of how present he was. How present we both were.
I needed that. Not just a break. Not just closeness.
I needed to remember that I'm not alone in this.
And I'm not.

I stared at the page for a while before closing the notebook.

Sometimes writing it down was enough to make the feelings settle.

Not disappear—just settle.

I made lunch—leftover soup and toast—and even managed to finish an assignment while Parker napped. She woke up babbling, hair sticking up like she'd been in a wind tunnel, and gave me the biggest grin when I walked into her room.

The afternoon passed in a familiar rhythm. Toys. Music. Baby snacks. A second nap that only lasted thirty minutes. A diaper change that involved a full outfit swap thanks to a rogue sneeze mid-change.

By the time Liam got home, I was lying on the floor beside Parker, watching her shove blocks into the wrong holes on her shape sorter with growing frustration.

"Hey," Liam said, voice soft and warm behind me. "You okay?"

I turned and smiled. "Yeah. Just thinking."

He crouched beside me, brushing his hand over my hair before kissing the side of my head. "You've been quiet today."

"I'm okay," I said honestly. "Just... in my head a little. Long week."

"You wanna go out tomorrow? Just us? I can ask Mason to watch her for a couple hours."

I hesitated. "I don't know. I kind of like being home right now."

He nodded without hesitation. "Then we'll stay home. Just let me know what you need."

That was the thing about Liam—he never pushed. He never made me explain beyond what I could give. He just stayed.

We made dinner together after Parker went down—a quiet collaboration that didn't require words. Pasta, salad, garlic bread from the freezer. He poured a glass of wine for me, which I nursed slowly while we ate on the couch, plates balanced on our knees.

After dinner, we didn't do much.

Just... existed together.

The TV hummed with something in the background neither of us really paid attention to. My head was in Liam's lap. His fingers moved lazily through my hair.

"I've been thinking about something," I said finally, voice barely above a whisper.

"Yeah?" His hand didn't stop moving.

"I don't really miss the life we had before. Not like I thought I would. But I do miss feeling like I had control over everything."

He was quiet for a long moment. Then, "I get that. I really do."

"Sometimes I still feel like I'm going to mess this up."

"You won't," he said instantly.

"But what if—"

"You won't," he repeated, firmer now. "Because you show up. Every single day. Even when it's hard. Even when you're sick. Even when you're exhausted. That's what matters."

I closed my eyes.

Let it sink in.

Let myself believe him.

Because maybe he was right.

Maybe this wasn't about being perfect.

Maybe it was about choosing it—this life, this love—again and again, even when it was hard.

Especially then.

Eventually, we went to bed.

We didn't talk much.

We didn't need to.

We curled into each other, and I pressed my face against his chest. His heartbeat was steady. Familiar.

Home.

I fell asleep like that—wrapped in his warmth, in the safety of everything we'd built.

And sometime in the middle of the night, when Parker stirred and started fussing in her crib, I was already half-awake, moving to get her—but Liam touched my arm and whispered, "I got her."

I watched him disappear down the hall, the monitor lighting up softly on the nightstand.

And I smiled.

Because this was it.

This was what love looked like.

Quiet. Tired. Unshakable.

And as February settled in around us, with all its cold mornings and long evenings, I knew we were still standing. Still learning. Still in it.

Together.

February 8th, 2019

It started a few days ago.

A dull ache low in my stomach. A little nausea in the mornings. Not the kind that knocked me flat—just enough to make food unappealing and my body feel slightly off. I thought maybe it was something I ate. Or sleep deprivation. Or stress. Because, honestly, I'd barely stopped moving since Parker figured out how to pull herself up and decided gravity was optional.

But this morning, as I stood in the kitchen, the smell of Liam's coffee made my stomach turn so fast I had to put my hand on the counter to steady myself.

"You okay?" Liam asked, brow furrowed as he looked up from his mug.

"Yeah," I lied, waving him off. "Just didn't sleep great."

He didn't push. Just nodded and handed me a piece of toast before bending down to scoop Parker out of her high chair. She squealed with delight, her arms flailing like she hadn't seen him in weeks.

"Dada," she said through a mouthful of banana.

Liam beamed. "You're getting better at that every day."

She giggled in reply and snuggled into his chest, like she knew she had us both completely wrapped around her little fingers. And she did.

I took a bite of toast I didn't want, chewed slowly, and tried not to overthink the way my body felt. But by midmorning, I was sitting on the bathroom floor, the tiles cool against my back as I leaned my head against the cabinet and tried to breathe through a wave of nausea.

It wasn't a cold. I knew that now.

It wasn't the flu either. No fever. No cough. No congestion.

Just the unmistakable weight of something... else.

My hands shook a little as I pulled my knees up and rested my forehead on them.

Parker isn't even nine months old yet.
We're barely getting a handle on this.
You're probably just tired.
Maybe your hormones are still weird from before.
Maybe—

But even as I reached for reason, my mind drifted back to the night of the date. January 25th. I remembered the way Liam had looked at me—like I was the only person in the world. The way we'd moved through the night together, from dinner to quiet laughter to the whispered, breathless moments that followed when we got home. I remembered how natural it felt. How close we were. How neither of us stopped to think about protection.

Because we hadn't planned it.

Because it just... happened.

Because we'd let our guard down for one night. Just one.

And now...

I pressed my fingers to my temple.

"No," I whispered to myself. "You're not—this isn't—"

But the thought had already taken root. And no matter how many times I told myself it was impossible, the fear curled hot and tight in my chest.

Because I knew my body.

And this didn't feel random.

It felt familiar.

I waited until Liam left for class before I went to the drugstore. I bundled Parker up, pulled on a hoodie that suddenly felt too warm, and walked three blocks with the stroller through slushy sidewalks and thin sunlight. My heart was pounding the whole time.

The test was stuffed at the bottom of the diaper bag by the time I got home. I stared at it for a long time before taking Parker into the nursery and setting her up with toys. She babbled to herself happily, completely unaware that I was unraveling a few feet away.

In the bathroom, I moved on autopilot. Unwrap. Open. Wait.

Two minutes.

I stared at the tiny window like it held the weight of the world.

And when the second line appeared—faint but unmistakable—I didn't cry. I didn't move. I didn't even breathe.

I just sat there.

Heart thudding.

Chest tight.

And for the second time in my life, I realized I was pregnant.

I didn't tell Liam that night.

Not because I didn't want to—but because I couldn't.

He was tired. He came home with wet hair and flushed cheeks, smelling like cold wind and gym floor. He took Parker into his arms immediately, pressing kisses to her cheeks while she squealed and babbled and shoved a teething ring into his mouth.

He looked at me like he always did. With warmth. With love.

And I couldn't say it.

I helped with dinner. I helped with bedtime. I sat beside him on the couch and leaned into his shoulder like nothing was wrong. Like I wasn't sitting on a secret so loud it echoed in my bones.

I kept thinking about everything we'd said since Parker was born. About how hard those first few months had been. How close we'd come to burning out. How we swore we'd give ourselves a break before thinking about another baby.

And now...

I lay in bed that night staring at the ceiling, Liam's hand resting on my hip, and all I could hear was my heartbeat.

I didn't sleep.

Not really.

Just drifted in and out of shallow thoughts and tight-chested silence.

February 9th was worse.

I felt nauseous all morning. I sat on the floor of the nursery, holding Parker in my lap while she played with a plastic phone, and tried not to picture the future. Not in detail. Not yet.

But it kept creeping in anyway.

Another baby.

Another pregnancy.

The cravings. The changes. The exhaustion. The fear.

I could do it again.

I had done it.

But Parker was still a baby. She was still nursing. Still waking up once or twice a night. Still learning what her fingers were for.

How would she handle it?

How would Liam?

How would I?

By the time Parker went down for her nap, my head was spinning. I pulled out the notebook again—our lifeline, our history—and turned to a blank page.

February 9th.
I took the test. It's positive.
I'm not even sure how I feel yet. It's not panic. It's not joy. It's just... everything all at once.
I haven't told Liam. I don't know how.
Parker's still so little. I wanted time to just be her parents.
But maybe this is part of it too.
Maybe it's just going to be harder than we thought.
And maybe that's okay.

I stopped writing when the tears finally came.

I didn't sob. I didn't break down.

But I let it happen. Quiet. Slow.

A kind of release I didn't know I needed.

When Liam came home that night, I tried again.

We were sitting on the couch. Parker was asleep. The living room was dim. The window showed nothing but streetlights and snow.

I turned toward him.

"I need to talk to you about something."

He blinked, instantly alert. "What's wrong?"

I swallowed. "I'm okay. We're okay. But—"

My voice caught.

"But?"

I closed my eyes and exhaled. "I took a test."

He stared at me. "A test?"

I nodded slowly. "A pregnancy test."

His whole body went still.

For a second, there was only the sound of the heater kicking on.

Then: "And?"

I opened my eyes.

"It was positive."

He didn't speak for a long moment.

Then he shifted, reaching for my hand. "Okay," he said quietly.

That one word broke something in me. Not because it fixed everything—but because it was enough. It was acceptance. It was presence.

I let out a shaky breath. "I'm scared."

He squeezed my hand. "Me too."

"But we can do this, right?"

His eyes met mine, unwavering. "We already are."

And that was the moment I knew—we'd be okay.

Not perfect. Not ready.

But okay.

Because we'd chosen this life.

Chosen each other.

And we'd choose this too.

Even if we were terrified.

Even if it meant starting over.

Even if Parker wasn't even nine months old yet.

We'd figure it out.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

Because we'd chosen this life.

Chosen each other.

And we'd choose this too.

Even if we were terrified.

Even if it meant starting over.

Even if Parker wasn't even nine months old yet.

We'd figure it out.

Theo's Pov

February 10th, 2019

The sound that pulled me from sleep was soft—almost imperceptible. A small rustle over the baby monitor. A breathy whimper. The kind of noise you learn to recognize in the first few months of being a parent, when your body starts waking up before your mind, hardwired to the rhythm of another life.

I blinked, barely conscious, and reached out blindly to Liam's side of the bed. Empty.

A faint glow bled in from the hallway. I listened.

There it was again.

A little hiccup of a cry.

Parker.

I sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. My body protested the movement, achy and warm in that too-early, not-rested kind of way. But I didn't hesitate. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, grabbed the hoodie that still smelled faintly like detergent and sleep, and padded down the hall.

The nursery door was already cracked open. A golden sliver of light spilled onto the carpet.

Inside, Liam was swaying gently, Parker tucked against his chest. Her cheeks were flushed with sleep. One sock was missing. She wasn't crying yet, just fussing—little murmurs and squirmy kicks that said I'm awake and I'm hungry but I don't want to scream yet.

"She just started stirring," Liam whispered as I stepped into the room. "Didn't want her to wake up fully before you got a chance to nurse."

He looked tired, but soft around the edges. Hair rumpled. Eyes warm.

I walked over and held out my arms.

Parker came to me without complaint, still half-asleep, one hand curling into my shirt as I cradled her close.

"She didn't even open her eyes when I picked her up," Liam said. "Might go back down after she eats."

"Let's hope."

I sank into the rocker beside the crib and settled her into position. She latched almost immediately, with a soft, instinctive hum like her whole body exhaled.

Liam sat on the floor beside me, arms draped over his knees.

The room was quiet except for Parker's soft breathing and the distant hum of the white noise machine. Morning hadn't really started yet. The sky outside was still deep blue, the kind of pre-dawn color that makes you feel suspended in time. Not quite night, not quite day.

These were the moments I never expected to love.

Not the milestones. Not the dramatic firsts.

But this.

The stillness of 5:35 AM.
The weight of her against me.
The slow rhythm of her nursing, like her body was remembering something ancient and simple.
The soft hush of Liam's voice.
The quiet.

I closed my eyes for a second, resting my chin against the top of Parker's head.

And then I felt it again.

The nausea. Low and simmering. That familiar heaviness curling beneath my ribs.

I tried to ignore it.

Tried to focus on Parker, on the way her fingers gripped the hem of my hoodie, on the warm press of her skin, on the way her breathing slowed into that peaceful, dozing cadence that meant she was full and drifting back to sleep.

But the thought pushed back in.

You're pregnant.

I hadn't said it out loud since yesterday.

Hadn't repeated it. Hadn't written it again. Hadn't let myself sit in the truth of it.

But it was there. A shadow pressed against the wall of my thoughts.

Parker shifted in my arms, and I kissed the top of her head to ground myself.

Liam must've noticed the tension in my jaw, because he reached up and rested a hand on my leg. "You okay?"

I nodded. "Just tired."

"You want me to take her when she's done?"

"I don't mind holding her a little longer."

He didn't argue. Just leaned his head back against the side of the crib and let out a slow breath.

"Did you sleep at all?" I asked quietly.

"Some. Woke up when she made that weird squeaky noise—you know the one that sounds like a haunted balloon?"

I smiled despite myself. "She's got a range."

"She's got pipes," he corrected. "Operatic chaos in baby form."

I ran my fingers down Parker's back, watching the way her breath fluttered now, soft and even. Her body had gone slack in my arms, her fingers still curled around the edge of my hoodie like she didn't trust the morning not to steal me away.

"She's almost nine months," I said aloud, more to myself than him.

Liam didn't answer right away.

 "That blows my mind every time."

"I feel like she was just this tiny little thing a second ago."

"You were terrified to hold her at first."

"I thought I was going to break her."

"You tried to swaddle her and ended up tying a knot in the blanket."

"She looked like a very confused burrito."

"She was so patient with us."

"She still is."

I looked down at her, studying the curve of her cheek, the soft lashes, the faintest drool mark on her chin.

"I can't believe we made her," I whispered.

Liam was quiet. Then, softly: "And now we might be doing it again."

I froze.

My eyes flicked to him.

"You've been quiet," he said. "Since you told me. Not avoiding it, but... I can tell you're holding your breath."

I swallowed. "I don't know how to be yet. Like... with this."

"You don't have to be anything yet."

"I just—" I shifted Parker slightly, careful not to wake her. "It feels different this time."

"How?"

"Last time I didn't know what to expect. I was scared, but I didn't know. Now I do. Now I know about the cravings and the pain and the nights where you can't move because your back is on fire and there's a baby trying to punch their way out of your ribs."

Liam's hand slid from my knee to my hand, holding it gently.

"And I know the joy," I added. "I know what it feels like to hear a heartbeat. To feel movement. To hold them for the first time. I know. It's just... knowing everything at once is a lot."

"You're allowed to feel all of it," he said. "We'll figure it out."

"I just worry that we're not ready."

"Do you think we were ready for Parker?"

"No."

"But we did it anyway."

I met his eyes.

"And we're still doing it," he said.

My chest tightened, but it wasn't fear this time. It was something softer. Something steadier.

I looked down at Parker again.

She'd released my shirt and was curled fully into my chest, the kind of sleep that came with trust. Pure, total trust.

Liam stood and leaned over, brushing a kiss to my forehead.

"You go rest," he said. "I'll take her."

I hesitated, then nodded. Carefully, I transferred her to his arms, and she barely stirred, head resting on his shoulder like it was home.

He smiled. "Go back to bed. I'll handle breakfast when she wakes up again."

"You sure?"

"I've got this."

I stood in the doorway for a second and watched them—Liam swaying gently with our sleeping daughter in his arms, the light from the hallway casting a faint glow over them both.

And even with the nerves still curled in my stomach...

Even with the uncertainty of what came next...

I felt it again.

That flicker of purpose.

Of being exactly where I was supposed to be.

Even at 5:35 in the morning.

The waiting room at Deaton's clinic was quiet in that eerie way it always was—dim lights, shelves filled with old books and tincture bottles, the occasional scratch from whatever creature was tucked away in the back room. It smelled like cedar and old herbs. And antiseptic.

Liam sat beside me, one knee bouncing, fingers laced with mine.

We weren't talking. Not out of tension—more like reverence. The way you lower your voice in a church or a storm.

Deaton hadn't said much when I'd texted him yesterday. Just:
"Come in tomorrow. Noon. We'll confirm everything. Bring Liam."

And now it was noon.
Now I was here.
Now I was five weeks and three days pregnant again. Probably.

I'd taken two more tests this morning, just to be sure.
All positive.

Still, seeing a little pink line was different than having it confirmed by someone like Deaton—someone who knew what I was and what that meant biologically. A regular OB wouldn't understand how a male Chimera could get pregnant, much less carry full-term.

Deaton did.

Deaton always did.

The door opened with a soft click, and he stepped into the waiting room, coat sleeves rolled up, a clipboard in hand.

He gave a small smile when he saw us.

"Theo. Liam. Come on back."

I stood, heart hammering in my chest, and followed him into the back exam room.

It was the same room he'd used for Parker's first ultrasound. The same creaky chair in the corner. The same exam table. The same scent of sage and rubbing alcohol.

"I take it the test was positive?" Deaton asked as he set the clipboard down.

I nodded and swallowed. "Three of them."

"And your symptoms?"

"Nausea. Dizziness. The same kind of exhaustion I had last time, just... earlier."

Deaton nodded and pulled on gloves. "I'll do a quick scan. Just to confirm. We'll take things one step at a time."

I glanced at Liam, who gave my hand one last squeeze before letting go. I climbed onto the table and pulled up my hoodie, the air cold against my stomach.

Deaton moved efficiently—gel, wand, monitor.

I kept my eyes on the ceiling, heart thudding.

The wand pressed lightly against my skin. Cool. Familiar.

Then—

A flicker of sound. A faint whoomp-whoomp-whoomp. Fast. Steady.

Heartbeat.

My eyes shot to the screen.

Deaton pointed to a small, pulsing dot inside the shadowed curve of what looked like a grain of rice.

"There," he said softly. "Five weeks and three days based on crown-rump length. Conception date would have been January 25th."

Liam sucked in a breath behind me.

Our date.

I stared at the screen, my mouth dry.

"There's no sign of complications," Deaton went on. "The uterine lining is thick. Placement looks good. Strong early heartbeat."

"And the due date?" I asked, voice thin.

"October 18th, if things continue normally."

I swallowed hard. "That's... not even five months after Parker's birthday."

"I know."

I didn't move. Didn't breathe. Just kept staring at that tiny flicker of life on the screen. That blur. That promise. That impossibility.

"It's viable?" I asked quietly.

"It appears so, yes. No signs of rejection. Your body's already been through this, which might help it adapt faster. But you're also more vulnerable this time. Less time to recover. We'll need to monitor closely."

Liam moved closer, his hand on my shoulder. "We'll do whatever it takes."

I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

It was real now.

Not just a suspicion.
Not just two pink lines.
Not just nausea or fear or memories.

A heartbeat.

Another baby.

Due October 18th.

My hands shook as I wiped the gel from my skin, still lying on the table like I'd forgotten how to move.

Deaton gave us both a moment, stepping out without a word.

Liam sat on the edge of the exam table and leaned over me.

"Hey," he said softly.

I turned my head toward him. Our foreheads almost touched.

"Tell me what you need," he whispered.

"I need to breathe."

"Okay. We can do that."

I closed my eyes.

Breathed in.
Breathed out.

I didn't cry. I didn't panic. I just felt everything—all at once.

Fear.
Joy.
Guilt.
Wonder.
The overwhelming weight of what this meant.

Parker wasn't even nine months old yet.
I hadn't even figured out how to balance school and parenting and sleep and Liam.
Now this.

"I don't want to feel guilty," I said quietly. "But I do. Like I'm cheating Parker out of something. Like I'm still figuring out how to be her dad, and now I have to divide that even more."

Liam took my hand. "You're not cheating her. You're giving her something. Someone. A sibling. A family."

"I just don't know if I'm enough."

"You are. You always are."

I let his words settle into me.

They didn't fix everything.

But they helped.

Eventually, I sat up and pulled my hoodie back down. Liam helped me off the table like I might break—careful, gentle, reverent.

When Deaton returned, he handed me a small packet. Inside was the ultrasound photo. That grainy black-and-white image. That dot. That flicker.

"I want you in for a checkup every two weeks for the first trimester," he said. "We'll watch hormone levels, do blood panels, keep a close eye on vitals."

"Okay."

"Rest as much as you can. Eat protein every few hours. Your iron's probably already low."

"Got it."

He looked between us.

"I won't lie—this won't be easy. Your body is still healing from Parker. Emotionally, this will feel heavier. But I've seen you both handle harder things. You can do this."

I nodded slowly. "Thanks, Deaton."

Liam reached for the ultrasound and stared at it for a long time before tucking it into his coat pocket like it was something sacred.

As we stepped out of the clinic, the winter light was soft. Snow had started again—just flurries. Nothing serious. The kind that made everything feel a little quieter, a little more surreal.

We didn't speak on the drive home.

Didn't need to.

The weight of that heartbeat was still echoing in both of us.

The apartment was quiet when we got home.

No baby babble, no bouncing toys, no nursery music. Just the low murmur of a voice from the living room and the familiar thud of Parker's plastic activity cube on the hardwood floor.

"I think she's down," Liam said, unlocking the door with a soft click.

We stepped inside. The babysitter, Claire—college sophomore, early education major, walking human serotonin burst—stood from the floor with a warm smile and a finger pressed to her lips.

"She went down about ten minutes ago," she whispered, tiptoeing toward us. "Teething again, but she finally knocked out after a snuggle and a lullaby."

"Lullaby?" I repeated, eyebrows raised.

Claire grinned. "She requested it with a face grab and a dramatic yawn. I'm fluent in Parker." She grabbed her bag and slung it over one shoulder. "Everything went great. She ate half a pouch, drooled on your couch, and tried to eat my necklace, which I now consider a badge of honor."

I smiled faintly, the kind that didn't quite reach my chest.

Liam paid her and thanked her again while I ducked into the nursery, just needing to see her for a second.

Parker was asleep on her side, one fist curled near her cheek, her pacifier half-falling from her mouth. Her soft little belly rose and fell with each breath, her lashes dark against her skin.

I watched her for a long moment.

Five weeks, three days.
Due October 18th.
Nine months apart.

My eyes flicked to the rocker in the corner, still warm from last night. The same one I'd held her in this morning. She'd nursed for six minutes before losing interest, then fallen asleep with my shirt collar in one fist like always.

She wasn't done nursing.

But she would be, soon. She'd have to be.

I was going to have to wean her before this baby came.

I eased the door shut behind me and joined Liam in the kitchen, where he was already boiling water for tea like he knew my thoughts were turning in circles.

I dropped onto a stool at the counter and rested my forehead in my hands.

"Hey," Liam said gently. "Breathe."

"I'm breathing."

"Louder than usual."

"I'm thinking."

He set a mug down in front of me and leaned against the counter. "Wanna tell me about it?"

I lifted my head slowly. "It's everything. It's... Parker's not even weaned. I still nurse her when she wakes up and before bed. Sometimes randomly in the afternoon if she's teething or overstimulated or just needs comfort. And now—this. Another baby. Another cycle. I haven't even figured out how to sleep more than four hours straight, and I was supposed to start college in the fall—"

"You still can."

"Can I?" I said, sharper than I meant to. "Can I go to class while juggling a toddler, a newborn, a body that feels like it's falling apart, and an identity I still haven't even figured out how to label?"

Liam didn't flinch. He just folded his arms and met my gaze, steady as ever.

"You don't have to do it all at once. And you don't have to do it the same way you thought you would. Maybe in-person classes don't make sense right now. But there's online options. Night classes. Stuff you can do part-time."

"And not feel like I'm falling behind?"

"You're not behind, Theo. You're living your life. You've survived more than most people could imagine. And you're still here. Still showing up. That doesn't make you late to anything. That makes you strong as hell."

I looked down at the mug. The tea bag string floated gently along the rim.

"I was supposed to have a plan," I whispered. "Fall semester, general eds, figure out a track. I even started that scholarship essay about growing up displaced."

"You can still write that. You just might have a different ending now."

My throat tightened. I blinked quickly, trying not to fall into it—the spiral, the panic, the hopeless ache that pressed against my ribs whenever I thought about how fast this was happening.

Liam moved around the counter and crouched beside me, his hand resting lightly on my knee.

"We don't have to tell anyone yet," he said quietly. "Not until you're ready. Not until the first trimester's over. We can keep it between us and Deaton for now. No pressure. No eyes on us. Just space to breathe."

I nodded slowly.

That was the one thing I knew for sure—I didn't want anyone else to know. Not yet. Not until I was past twelve weeks. Not until we were safe.

I wasn't ready to explain it.
To answer questions.
To watch the surprise turn into judgment or worry or those wide, pitying looks.

Parker still felt brand new.

I didn't want this new baby to feel like a mistake.

"I need time to process it," I said. "I need time to... let it be real in my head before I let it be real out loud."

"Then that's exactly what we'll do," Liam said. "We take it slow. We take it small. Day by day."

I looked at him.

God, I loved him.

He didn't try to fix it. He didn't pretend it was easy. He just stood in it with me.

That was what made him different.

That was what made this work.

I let out a shaky breath and ran a hand through my hair.

"I'm gonna have to start weaning Parker soon."

"She's not gonna like that."

"She's not the only one."

Liam stood and reached into the cupboard, grabbing one of the baby bottles we hadn't used in weeks. "We can start with one switch a day. Maybe her morning nursing. Warm milk in a bottle, soft snuggles, same lighting. No sudden changes."

I stared at the bottle.

"She's still just a baby."

"So are you," Liam said gently. "But you're already doing this. You've been doing it since day one. No one's expecting you to be perfect. Just present."

I nodded slowly.

"Okay," I whispered. "One feeding at a time."

"One hour at a time," he corrected. "If that's all we've got in us."

We both fell quiet, the sound of the tea kettle starting to rattle on the stove.

Outside the window, snow was falling again.

Soft, slow, steady.

And inside—inside, everything was shifting again.

But we were still here.

Still figuring it out.

Still choosing this life, one breath at a time.

I don't remember falling asleep.

But I must have—curled sideways on the couch with a blanket twisted around my legs, one arm under my head, and Parker's spare teether still resting on my chest like I'd held it there before drifting off.

The light outside was different when I blinked awake. Lower. Orange-gold fading into the cool indigo of early twilight. The kind of light that made everything soft and slowed the world down a few degrees.

Liam was quiet in the kitchen, his voice low as he talked on the phone. I could hear him say something about a postponed practice and Coach not needing him until Thursday. A moment later, I heard the click of a cabinet and the gentle hiss of the kettle again. He was making more tea.

For me.

I sat up slowly, rubbing at my eyes. My body was still tired, heavy with the weight of everything that had changed in the last few hours—even if no one else knew it. Even if everything outside looked exactly the same.

It wasn't.

I wasn't.

The baby was due October 18th. Five weeks and three days. Parker had just turned eight months not even four weeks ago. She wasn't even nine months yet.

Not even close.

The idea of weaning her still left a strange hollow ache in my chest, like someone had knocked on a door inside me I wasn't ready to open yet.

I didn't want to stop nursing.

Not because I loved the act itself—not every moment was easy. Sometimes she bit. Sometimes she refused. Sometimes she climbed me like a jungle gym and latched sideways while kicking my sternum.

But it was the quiet. The stillness. The way her hand always found the collar of my shirt, gripping like a tether. The way her body softened against mine, the curve of her spine perfectly molded to my chest. The sound of her breathing when she finally gave in to sleep.

Those moments were mine.

And I didn't want to lose them yet.

So I wasn't going to. Not yet. Not until I had to.

Nine and a half months, I thought. That gave me five more weeks. Five more weeks of early-morning feeds and bedtime cuddles and the kind of quiet connection that didn't need words.

We'd start then. Gently. Slowly. One nursing session at a time, just like Liam said.

And not a day before.

I stood and wandered into the nursery without turning on the lights. Parker was still asleep in her crib, her pacifier nudged to one side, her cheeks flushed from the warm air in the room. Her sleep sack was bunched at the waist from all her rolling, and her little foot kicked once in her sleep before going still again.

I leaned on the crib rail, just watching her.

The last time I'd looked at her this long, this silently, it had been the night before her first real cold—the one where she'd sobbed for almost two hours straight and wouldn't settle unless she was lying on my chest. I remembered the way she'd clung to me then, her breath coming in ragged hiccups as I rocked her on the floor, whispering the same soft rhythm over and over again:

You're okay. I've got you. We're okay. I've got you.

It hit me now how much she trusted me. How completely.

And it scared the hell out of me.

Because this second baby—I was already behind.

Already split in two, with no idea how to divide myself without someone feeling it.

"Hey."

Liam's voice was quiet behind me. I turned and found him standing in the doorway, mug in one hand, the other holding Parker's favorite giraffe plush like he'd picked it up out of habit.

"I didn't mean to fall asleep," I said.

"You needed it."

He walked over and handed me the mug. It was my favorite blend—the citrus-chamomile one I only ever drank when I needed to feel like I had some kind of control over my day.

I took a sip. It was still warm.

"She's out," I said, nodding toward the crib.

He peered over the edge, watching her with a small smile. "She's getting longer."

"I know."

"And heavier."

"I carry her every day. My back knows."

He chuckled and leaned against the wall, the giraffe still dangling from one hand.

"We don't have to make any big decisions tonight," he said gently. "But... if you're gonna wait until nine and a half months to start the weaning process, maybe we can start prepping for that now. Figure out bottle options. Test milk storage again. Slowly introduce the bottle during her bedtime routine."

I didn't answer right away. I just sipped my tea and stared at Parker's tiny form, the rhythm of her sleep so familiar it felt like my own breath.

"Five more weeks," I said softly. "That's what I'm giving myself. Then we'll start."

Liam nodded like he understood the math wasn't just physical—it was emotional. A line I wasn't ready to cross until I'd soaked up every last moment of this phase.

"I want her to have enough of me," I whispered. "Before she has to share me."

"She will," he said. "She already does."

The words hit deep—deeper than I expected—and I looked over at him.

"She doesn't know any different," Liam added. "You're her whole world. And you've never once made her feel like she's not enough. She's going to be okay."

I swallowed thickly and nodded.

"I know this is scary," Liam said. "But it's not bad. It's just big. And we'll figure it out. Like we always do."

He stepped closer and wrapped an arm around my waist. I let myself lean into him, just for a second.

"I feel guilty," I murmured.

"For what?"

"For getting pregnant again before I even figured out how to stop feeling overwhelmed with one."

Liam kissed the side of my head.

"There's no quota on readiness," he said. "No perfect checklist. Just moments. One at a time. And we're still here. That's what counts."

I looked back at Parker again and took a long breath in through my nose.

"I want to make it special," I said. "When we start weaning. I don't want her to think I'm taking something away from her. I want her to feel like she's gaining something too."

Liam nodded. "Then we'll make it special."

We stood there in silence for a while longer, the soft hum of the white noise machine filling the room. Parker stirred once, sighed, and settled again.

Eventually, we stepped out together, moving quietly through the apartment, the weight of the day finally catching up to both of us. Liam turned off the lights, and I grabbed the baby monitor on instinct even though she never made a sound after midnight anymore.

In our bedroom, the sheets were already pulled back, a heating pad still faintly warm on my side.

I looked at him.

"You really do everything, don't you?"

Liam blinked. "What do you mean?"

"You just... anticipate. You take care of things before I even realize I need them."

He hesitated, then smiled. "I try. Because I love you. And I love her. And this life."

"I'm scared," I admitted, voice raw now. "I don't want to lose myself again."

"You didn't lose yourself," he said gently. "You just... became more."

I stood still at the edge of the bed, staring down at the place where I'd sat last week to write a grocery list and ended up crying into Parker's pajama pants because I couldn't remember if we had formula or not—even though we weren't even using formula anymore.

"I want to do it right this time," I whispered. "Not just survive it. But... remember it. Be in it. Not blink and miss it like last time."

Liam stepped forward, took my tea mug, set it on the nightstand, and pulled me into a hug so solid and quiet I felt my whole body let go.

"You will," he whispered. "Because now we know what it takes. And we're not afraid to ask for help."

I buried my face in his neck, breathing in the scent of him—sleep, soap, and the faintest trace of Parker's baby lotion.

This was what steadiness felt like.

Not certainty. Not control.

But presence.

And I was still here.

Still choosing this.

Still choosing them.

February 11th, 2019 

I dreamed of running.

Not from anything. Not toward anything either.

Just running—barefoot, breath fogging in the air, the ground frozen underfoot, the whole world draped in a kind of gray light that made it hard to tell if it was dawn or dusk.

I was alone in the dream. And even though nothing chased me, I couldn't stop.

When I woke, the ache in my chest was sharp.

Not the physical kind. Not the cold or the nausea or the hormonal weight my body had started to carry again. This was deeper. Older.

Like something I'd been holding too tightly for too long.

I sat up slowly in bed. Liam was still asleep beside me, his arm flung out across my pillow like he'd reached for me in his sleep. The baby monitor was quiet. Parker hadn't stirred.

I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and pressed my feet to the floor. The cold seeped up through my skin and made everything feel real again.

It was 5:11 AM.

I didn't turn on the lights. I didn't reach for my phone. I just sat in the dark and let the pressure in my head settle like dust.

I kept thinking about the weight of Deaton's words in that quiet exam room.

Five weeks, four days.

Due date: October 18th.

They'd felt almost abstract at the time—data points. Math. Clinical facts that didn't have time to root themselves in me.

But now they were blooming, thorned and tangled.

Because now, it was real.

Now, I knew.

And knowing was so much heavier than wondering.

I moved through the apartment in silence, stepping over creaky floorboards, navigating by memory. In the kitchen, I made tea without really thinking about it, heating the water in a pan because the kettle felt too loud. I didn't sit while it steeped. I didn't pick up a book or check the baby monitor.

I just stood with my hands on the counter and thought.

About everything.

About Parker—how she was still so little. How she reached for me when she was tired, how she still nursed like the world reset when our skin touched. How she belly-laughed every time Liam made that ridiculous duck noise and how she reached for his ears with both hands like they were her favorite toy.

About Liam—how he never made me feel like I was doing it alone. How he always looked at Parker like she was his gravity. How he never flinched when things got hard.

About me.

And how I didn't know what kind of parent I was becoming.

Because this time... it wasn't just survival. Not like it was with Parker, in those first sleepless weeks when we were learning everything by fire. This time, I had context. Experience. A roadmap with familiar turns.

But that also meant I knew what was coming.

The exhaustion. The postpartum fog. The nights where Parker would wake every 90 minutes and nothing would soothe her but movement and sound and skin. The way I would second-guess everything. The way I would sometimes feel like I'd lost myself so quietly I hadn't even noticed until it was too late.

And this time? There wouldn't be just one baby.

There'd be two.

Parker would be seventeen months when the baby came. Still a baby herself in a dozen ways.

And me?

I'd barely be twenty.

I wasn't afraid of the baby. That wasn't it.

I wasn't afraid of the work. Or the mess. Or even the pain.

What I was afraid of—what twisted low and hot in my stomach—was disappearing again.

Into feedings. Into schedules. Into the pressure of being calm, capable, collected—always.

Even when I wasn't.

Even when I was unraveling.

Because I didn't know how to say "I'm not okay" out loud without also feeling like I was failing.

Even now.

Even here.

The tea went cold in my hand.

I poured it out and made another cup, this time sitting at the table and resting my head in my arms, letting the ceramic warmth press against my wrist. I stayed like that until the sky began to shift outside the window, pale blue curling in at the edges of the world.

I didn't cry.

But I felt the tension coiled in me like something alive.

I didn't want to break.

I just wanted space.

At 6:03 AM, I heard Parker.

A soft sigh through the monitor. Then a coo. A rustle. Another sigh.

I stood, tea forgotten, and went to her room.

She was awake but drowsy, arms flung wide in her sleep sack, her pacifier half-falling from her mouth. When she saw me, her whole face changed—lit up like a match in the dark.

I bent down and scooped her up into my arms, holding her tight against my chest. She nestled in immediately, thumb in her mouth, one hand tucked under my hoodie.

And suddenly, I wasn't spiraling anymore.

I was here.

Holding her.

She was warm. Real. Solid.

Not just a memory. Not just a responsibility. But my daughter.

My Parker.

And I remembered why we kept going.

Not because it was easy.

But because love was bigger than fear.

Even on the days it didn't feel like it.

When Liam found us an hour later, we were still in the rocking chair. I hadn't moved, and neither had she. He didn't say anything, just crouched beside us and kissed her head, then mine.

"You okay?" he asked gently.

I nodded. "Today, I am."

He didn't push.

He didn't press.

He just reached for my hand and held it, right there on the arm of the chair, while our daughter breathed between us—warm and safe and blissfully unaware of the weight the world sometimes asked us to carry. We made breakfast slowly. Toast, scrambled eggs, applesauce for Parker. I was still tired, but it felt quieter now. Less like drowning. More like wading through a deep pool and trusting my legs to keep going.

At one point, Parker flung her spoon over the side of the high chair and giggled like she'd invented gravity. Liam dove to catch it and missed, crashing into the floor with a loud "oof."

I laughed so hard I cried.

He grinned from the ground. "You needed that?"

"Yeah," I said, wiping my face. "Yeah, I really did."

That night, after Parker was asleep and the apartment was dim and still, I wrote a note on my phone.

For Future Me:

You're doing better than you think.
The exhaustion doesn't make you a bad parent.
The anxiety doesn't mean you're broken.
You're still Theo.
You're allowed to take space when you need it.
You're allowed to ask for help.
Parker loves you.
Liam loves you.
You love them.
You are not disappearing.
You're becoming.
Again.

I read it three times before locking my phone and setting it down on the nightstand.

Then I turned off the lamp and curled into Liam's side beneath the covers, letting the stillness wrap around me like a balm. I still didn't know what the next few months would look like.

But for the first time since that test turned positive, I felt like maybe I could face them.

Not because I had it all figured out.

But because I didn't have to do it alone.

And that was everything.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

I still didn't know what the next few months would look like.

But for the first time since that test turned positive, I felt like maybe I could face them.

Not because I had it all figured out.

But because I didn't have to do it alone.

And that was everything.

Theo's Pov

February 15th, 2019

6 Weeks Pregnant

I didn't sleep much last night—not because Parker was fussy, and not because the baby was keeping me up (not yet, anyway). It was just... my brain. Lately, it buzzed even when the apartment was silent, flickering between to-do lists and grocery notes and a low, quiet dread that I hadn't named yet.

But today wasn't about dread.

Today, Parker turned nine months old.

I said it out loud to her as I changed her into her milestone onesie—soft pink, scattered with little silver stars, the same pattern as the one she'd worn at eight months.

"Nine months," I whispered, brushing a curl from her forehead. "You've been out here just as long as you were in me."

She blinked up at me with her usual wide-eyed expression, fingers grabbing the edge of the changing table pad like she was preparing to roll off and crawl into a new dimension.

I leaned down and kissed her forehead. "And now you're unstoppable."

She kicked her legs and laughed.

Nine months.

I still couldn't believe it.

Breakfast was a chaotic but joyful mess. Liam had left early for class, promising to be back by noon so we could take Parker's photos together. So it was just the two of us for the morning, and I honestly didn't mind.

She sat in her high chair with her new favorite sippy cup—purple, covered in little white bears—smacking it against the tray between bites of banana and yogurt. Half of it ended up in her lap, of course, and the other half was mostly smeared across her cheek. But she fed herself, or at least tried to. And that felt big.

A month ago, she needed help just getting the spoon to her mouth.

Now she had opinions about food. And spoons. And cups. And gravity.

"Everything's a lesson, huh?" I said as I wiped her hands.

She giggled and smacked the tray again. I took that as agreement.

After breakfast, I spread her play mat across the living room floor and let her explore. She immediately zeroed in on her stacking cups, grabbing the red one and whacking it against the floor like it owed her money.

Her crawling had improved. It was no longer the slow, army-crawl-style scoot. She had figured out how to get her knees under her now, how to launch herself forward with focused determination and no real understanding of danger.

She headed straight for the bookshelf.

Again.

I caught her just before she could pull down the third shelf's worth of paperbacks.

"No ma'am," I said gently, lifting her back to the mat. "These are not snacks."

She gave me a look like I'd ruined her whole life and let out an offended growl.

Nine months old, and she already had opinions.

She babbled constantly now, a stream of consonants and syllables and the occasional word that sounded close enough to count.

"Dada" was her favorite.

Of course it was.

Every time Liam walked in the door, she yelled it like she was announcing a royal arrival.

"Mama" had yet to be said. Not even once. Which felt like a personal attack.

Still, I loved the sound of her voice. The way she laughed when I kissed her belly. The way she shrieked with joy when the cat jumped on the windowsill. The way she babbled to her stuffed elephant like they were deep in conversation.

This was the stage I'd been waiting for. The one where her personality bloomed so vividly I couldn't believe she'd once been just a quiet little swaddle in my arms.

And I knew it was only going to get louder, faster, messier.

It made me feel two things at once.

Excitement.

And mourning.

Because I could already see the baby version of her starting to fade. By mid-morning, she was rubbing her eyes and leaning against me in that heavy, clingy way she only did when she was truly tired. I settled us into the rocking chair and nursed her quietly, brushing her hair back from her face as her fingers lazily traced the neckline of my shirt.

It still felt strange—nursing while pregnant again.

It didn't hurt yet, not the way I'd read it might, but it felt... different.

Not wrong.

Just like I had more to think about now.

Parker was still nursing on demand, especially for comfort, and I didn't want to take that from her abruptly. But I knew I'd have to start weaning her eventually—especially before the third trimester hit.

I'd already made the decision to start slowly when she was around nine and a half months. Just one feed at a time. No pressure. No abrupt changes.

But that didn't make it easier.

Every time she curled against me like this, safe and soft and perfectly still, I wondered how I was going to let go of it.

How she was going to feel when it was gone. Liam got home just before noon, smelling like snow and black coffee. He dropped his bag by the door and scooped Parker into his arms, spinning her once in the air.

"Hey, birthday girl," he said. "How does it feel to be three-quarters of a year old?"

She shrieked and yanked at his curls with both hands.

"I'll take that as excitement," he muttered, trying to dodge her grabby fingers.

I leaned against the doorway, smiling, one hand resting lightly over my belly.

"You ready to do her pictures?" I asked.

"Absolutely."

We dressed her in her milestone outfit—a dusty rose romper with tiny ruffles on the sleeves—and added a small paper crown I'd taped together that morning. She tried to eat it twice before we got a photo, but eventually we managed to snap a few where she was grinning like a tiny queen.

Liam helped set up the little letterboard we used each month. This one read:

Parker Grace – 9 Months
💗 Pulls to stand
💗 Crawls everywhere
💗 Says "Dada"
💗 Loves ducks
💗 Still won't say "Mama"

I pointed at the last line and raised an eyebrow.

"Really?" I asked.

Liam grinned. "I'm just reporting the facts."

"Betrayal."

After photos, we went for a walk around the pond, Parker bundled in her stroller and wrapped in one of Liam's sweatshirts. She kicked her legs and made warbling noises at every bird she saw. I knew she wouldn't remember these walks. These slow laps around the frozen water. But I hoped some part of the peace stayed with her anyway.

"She's growing so fast," I said as we walked.

"I know." Liam reached over and squeezed my hand. "She's gonna be walking before we're ready."

"She's gonna be running before I'm ready."

"She gets that from you."

We walked in silence for a while, our breath fogging the air, the sun glinting off the icy patches on the trail. My fingers found Liam's again as we rounded the curve near the edge of the woods.

"How are you feeling?" he asked.

I knew he meant more than just physically.

"I'm... okay," I said. "Mostly tired. A little queasy. A lot in my head."

He nodded like he understood exactly what I meant.

And I think he did.

Because even though we hadn't told anyone about the pregnancy yet—not even Scott or Melissa—Liam never made me feel like I was carrying it alone.

He never had.

And that mattered more than I could put into words. We got home just in time for Parker's afternoon nap. She fought it like usual—screamed at the sun, growled at her sleep sack, and flung her pacifier at the wall.

But eventually, she gave in.

Liam laid her down and shut the door softly behind him.

I curled up on the couch with my head in his lap, his hand stroking through my hair in slow, grounding movements.

"What do you think she'll be like at a year?" I asked quietly.

He smiled, looking toward her room. "I think she'll be loud. And brave. And totally convinced she runs the house."

"She already does."

"And we let her."

"We're weak."

"No," he said softly, brushing a thumb along my temple. "We're in love with her."

I closed my eyes.

And didn't argue.

The rest of the day passed in a soft, warm blur.

Dinner was simple—pasta, steamed carrots, a tiny piece of banana bread I'd saved for Parker's "birthday." We put a single candle in it and let her smash it with both hands. Liam got a photo of her with icing in her ear. I didn't know how.

After her bath, we read her "Goodnight Moon" twice. She tried to chew the edge of the book during both readings.

She was asleep by eight.

We weren't far behind her.

Later, as I lay in bed beside Liam, one hand on my belly and the other curled loosely in his hoodie, I thought about the last nine months.

And the nine before that.

And the nine still to come.

It wasn't the life I'd imagined.

But it was the life I'd built.

And the love in it—the kind that smelled like warm milk and soft pajamas and sticky fingers reaching for my face—was bigger than anything I'd ever known.

I didn't know what the next few weeks would bring. Or what kind of baby was growing inside me now. Or how Parker would react to becoming a big sister before her second birthday.

But I knew this:

We were still growing.

All of us.

And maybe that was enough.

February 16th, 2019

The clock said 4:18 a.m. when I sat up, throat burning and stomach churning like I was being twisted inside out from the base of my spine. It wasn't the slow, creeping nausea I'd felt over the past week. It was immediate and visceral, like my body had made a decision while I slept and didn't care if I was ready for it. I stumbled out of bed before I could even wake Liam, one hand over my mouth as I half-ran, half-tripped down the hallway. I barely made it to the bathroom in time.

The tile was cold beneath my knees as I gripped the edge of the toilet and threw up until my ribs ached.

Everything inside me clenched and heaved and refused to settle, and by the time I was done, my forehead was damp, and my whole body felt hollowed out. I stayed there a while—just breathing. Just pressing my cheek to the cool porcelain and trying not to cry. Not because it hurt, but because I knew exactly what this was.

Morning sickness.

It was early. I hadn't gotten it this soon with Parker. With her, I'd felt tired and a little off for weeks before it hit. I remembered the first time it happened with her too—somewhere around week seven, not week six. But this baby? They weren't wasting any time making their presence known.

I rinsed my mouth out at the sink, the fluorescent light overhead too bright for my still-dilated eyes. The mirror wasn't kind—my hair was a mess, my face pale, and the bruise-colored shadows beneath my eyes were darker than usual. I looked like I'd been through a war.

I turned the water off and leaned my palms on the sink, closing my eyes. The silence of the apartment wrapped around me. Everyone was asleep. The heater hummed quietly through the vents. I could still hear Parker's sound machine clicking softly from the monitor on the bathroom counter.

I wasn't going back to bed.

Instead, I pulled on Liam's hoodie—one of the ones that hung low on me like a weighted blanket—and padded back into the living room. I curled up in the corner of the couch, knees drawn to my chest, a pillow tucked under my side. The nausea wasn't done. It came in slow, rolling waves now, like the tide pulling back only to slam into me again. I'd forgotten how consuming it could be. How unfair it felt to be exhausted and sick at the same time.

This wasn't like a regular illness. It was deeper than that. It was cellular. Hormonal. Relentless.

I glanced down at the space between my ribs and hips—flat still, of course, but already carrying the knowledge of what would come. Of what had already begun. A second baby. Another little heartbeat growing inside me. And I hadn't told anyone yet. Not even my best friend. Not even Scott.

The secrecy was starting to take its toll. The weight of it sat heavy on my chest, right next to the nausea and the bone-deep fatigue. And I didn't know how much longer I could pretend it was just another cold, just another off day. I didn't want to lie. But I wasn't ready to be asked questions either.

I rubbed my hands over my face and tried to breathe through the latest wave of sickness. Inhale. Exhale. Think of something else.

Parker was nine months old now. Her picture was still sitting on the side table, her grinning face with banana on her cheeks and the crown half-falling off. She looked proud and wild and beautifully hers. I couldn't look at her without smiling. And without guilt, lately.

She didn't ask for this.

She didn't know how everything was going to shift again.

We were just getting our footing. I had just started feeling like I could juggle parenthood and sleep and school ideas again. And now it felt like I'd been dropped into the deep end with a blindfold on.

Another contraction of my stomach pulled me back to the present.

I bolted for the bathroom again.

When I was done, I didn't even make it back to the couch. I curled up on the rug in the hallway, head against the wall, too tired to care. The door creaked open behind me minutes later. I heard bare feet pad across the wood floor.

Liam's voice was a whisper.

"Theo?"

I didn't open my eyes, but I felt his hand on my shoulder, grounding. Warm.

"You okay?" he asked.

I exhaled slowly. "Yeah."

"You're lying."

"Only a little."

He knelt beside me. I felt his thumb brush my cheek before he lifted my head into his lap. "How bad is it?"

"Five out of ten right now," I muttered. "It was a solid eight earlier."

"Since when?"

"Four eighteen."

He winced. "That's brutal."

"It's familiar."

He didn't ask me what it was. He didn't have to. The confirmation appointment had been two days ago, and though we hadn't talked about morning sickness, we both knew it was inevitable.

He didn't speak again for a while. Just ran his fingers through my hair, slow and steady, like a metronome for my brain. After a while, I managed to sit up, leaning into his chest.

"I forgot how bad it could get," I admitted, voice hoarse.

"I didn't," he said gently. "You just didn't let me see most of it last time."

That was true. When I was pregnant with Parker, I'd kept so much of it to myself. I'd been scared and stubborn and still not sure I was allowed to lean on anyone.

This time, I didn't have to be scared.

But I was still stubborn.

He helped me back to the couch, brought me a cold washcloth and a small glass of water, and sat with me in the dark until the sun began to rise.

The rest of the day was a blur.

I didn't eat much—toast and a little ginger tea. Parker didn't seem to notice anything was off, though. She was her usual chaotic self, chewing on things she wasn't supposed to and yelling at the cat for not letting her touch its tail.

We played blocks on the floor while I leaned heavily against the couch cushions. I let her crawl over me like I was a jungle gym. I watched her try to stand again, her little hands gripping the edge of the coffee table as she wobbled and grinned with all six of her teeth showing.

"She's so close," Liam whispered, watching from the kitchen.

"To walking?"

He nodded.

"She's not even ten months."

"She's got goals."

I smiled, even though I felt like garbage.

Around noon, I fell asleep with her in my lap during a nap time that wasn't supposed to be mine. Liam took a picture. I didn't know until later, when I saw it on his phone: me curled around Parker like she was the only thing keeping me upright.

Maybe she was.

By evening, the nausea had dulled to a low roar, and I managed to get through dinner without running to the bathroom. I didn't eat much. Just a few bites of rice and some saltines. But it stayed down. And that felt like a victory.

We put Parker to bed early. She was tired from trying to conquer the baby gate all afternoon.

I kissed her forehead twice. Once for now, once for the sibling she didn't know she had yet.

Then I collapsed on the couch and let Liam tuck a blanket around me.

"We're only six weeks in," I said quietly. "What if it's like this the whole time?"

"Then I'll stock up on crackers and hold your hair back every morning," he said without hesitation.

I turned to look at him.

"You're serious."

"I'm always serious about your hair."

I laughed, too tired to do much else.

We didn't talk much after that. I leaned into him, and he let me rest against his chest. His heart was steady beneath my ear. His arm was warm around my shoulders. And even though I still felt sick and overwhelmed and a little bit terrified, I also felt safe.

It was a strange combination.

But not an unfamiliar one.

I'd been here before. With Parker. With less support and more fear.

And I'd survived.

I'd grown.

Now, I was doing it again.

And this time, I wasn't alone.

February 20th, 2019 

 6 weeks, 6 days pregnant

The morning started the way it had for the past week: early, dark, and slow.

The baby monitor hadn't gone off yet. Parker was still asleep, or at least pretending to be—the kind of half-doze where she shuffled against the mattress but didn't make noise. The room was quiet enough to hear the fridge hum from the kitchen. Quiet enough to feel the cold without being touched by it.

It was 5:06 a.m. when I sat up in bed, already feeling the warning signs—tightness in my stomach, that awful taste at the back of my throat that said you've got ten minutes, maybe less. My body knew the routine now. There was no more denying it or trying to talk myself out of what it meant. It wasn't a bug. It wasn't stress. It was six weeks and six days of being quietly, deeply pregnant.

I moved carefully, trying not to wake Liam. He was still out cold, mouth slightly open, arm draped across my side like he always did when we ended up tangled during sleep. He made a small sound as I slipped away, but didn't wake. I didn't want him to. Not yet. Not every time. He'd offered—God, he always offered—but the truth was, I needed this part to be mine for a little while longer. Needed to sit with it, however unpleasant it was.

The floor was cold under my bare feet as I padded down the hall and into the bathroom, flipping on only the small light over the mirror. My reflection didn't surprise me anymore. I'd stopped expecting to look rested or polished. My face was pale, jaw a little tighter, eyes rimmed with shadows that never fully disappeared. But it was me. Still me. Just... tired. Changed again, even if nothing showed on the outside yet.

The nausea came in steady waves, but I managed to keep it at bay long enough to brush my teeth and sip lukewarm water. That helped, a little. Not much. The crackers I kept hidden in the bottom drawer were next—dry and stale but functional. I chewed them slowly, sitting on the closed toilet lid, back pressed to the cool tile, waiting for my stomach to decide if it was going to betray me again.

This morning, I got lucky. It passed.

Sort of.

The nausea never really went away. It just shifted. Moved deeper. Became part of the background noise I lived with now—something I breathed through, worked around, factored into every part of the day before it even began.

Six weeks and six days. Tomorrow would mark six weeks and 7 days, almost seven weeks. I should have felt relieved that time was moving, that the first trimester was inching along like a reluctant guest getting ready to leave. But I didn't feel relief yet. I felt suspended—like I was hovering between two versions of myself, waiting to fully become one or the other.

Parker stirred on the monitor, her soft whine curling around the static like a birdcall in fog. I moved quickly, rinsing my mouth, splashing cold water on my face, tugging my sweatshirt down over my hips. My legs felt heavier than usual. Like even gravity was asking more of me than I was willing to give.

I reached her room just as she began to kick at her sleep sack. She spotted me instantly, face lighting up like I was the sunrise. It never failed to hit me square in the chest—how happy she always was to see me, no matter how the night had gone or how she'd woken. Her joy was honest. Free of expectations.

I scooped her up and she immediately curled against me, cheek pressed to my shoulder, warm and soft and impossibly light despite how much she'd grown. She made a few sleepy sounds, her fingers playing with the collar of my sweatshirt, and I walked with her back and forth across her room, heart finally slowing into something like calm.

"This is our time," I whispered against her hair. "Before the rest of the world wakes up."

She didn't answer, obviously, but her body relaxed into mine like she understood anyway.

This was one of the quiet truths of parenting no one really explained—how sacred the early mornings could feel. Not the picture-perfect moments. Not the Instagram-ready smiles. Just this: a small person breathing against your collarbone while the heater rattles and the sky outside stays stubbornly black. Just being needed. Fully. Without pretense.

Eventually, I settled with her in the rocking chair, guiding her to nurse as the room filled with that familiar warmth—part shared body heat, part the kind of peace only found before sunrise. She latched easily, the same as she had since day one, but slower now. Gentler. We both knew these feedings were numbered. Not that she understood why, of course. But her body did. She wasn't an infant anymore.

Still, she needed this.

So did I.

I rocked us slowly, one hand curved around her back, the other resting on my stomach. Nothing there yet, nothing visible, but I felt the ache of what was coming. Of what I'd have to give again.

Not just my body.

My time. My space. My energy.

And I didn't resent that. Not exactly. But I felt it. The weight of it.

Because Parker was still so small. Still teething. Still waking twice a night more often than not. She needed me in a way no one else did. And soon... she wouldn't be the only one.

I closed my eyes and breathed through it.

"I'm not ready," I whispered, barely moving my lips.

Not for the sickness. Not for the change in schedule. Not for the way I'd have to shift again. Recalculate. Push college even further back. Learn how to split myself in ways I hadn't mastered yet.

But I'd do it.

Of course I would.

Because that's what I did.

Because I loved them both—my daughter, my unborn child, the life that had grown up around me like wild ivy—and loving them didn't leave room for escape. Only adjustment.

Parker pulled away with a little sigh, sated for now, her eyes fluttering as she rested her head back against my chest. I held her close, still rocking, still tracing circles across the space where my shirt met her onesie. Her fingers curled against my side. Her breath slowed.

I knew I could put her back in the crib.

I didn't.

I stayed right there in the chair, both of us suspended in the quiet. Letting time move forward without rushing to meet it. Letting my fear sit beside my love. Letting myself be the version of me that was in-between.

The one who didn't have all the answers yet.

The one who was still trying.

Still hoping.

Still here.

The house was still quiet by the time I laid Parker back down. She'd fallen asleep against my shoulder, milk-warm and pliant, and I stood there longer than I needed to, just watching her chest rise and fall. Nine months in and she still slept like she had something to prove—limbs thrown in every direction, blanket half-kicked, the tiniest frown stitched between her brows. Like her dreams were already important. Like she was already planning something.

I watched her fingers twitch once before I pulled the door gently closed and stepped out into the hallway, the air cooler now, the floorboards creaking under my weight in that familiar rhythm.

Liam hadn't moved. At least, not from the bed. The bedroom light was still off, but the thin gray morning had begun to crawl through the curtains, casting lines across his bare shoulder, his tousled hair, the edge of the sheet bunched at his waist. I didn't wake him. He needed sleep. We both did, but this was his turn. And truthfully, I wasn't sure I could fall back into bed, even if I wanted to.

Instead, I moved around the room quietly, pulling clothes from the drawer, avoiding the mirror, but only barely. It was the same routine I'd done a hundred times before, a dance of half-silence and routine and trying not to trip over the mess Parker made of the corner baskets the day before.

I held up a pair of jeans and stared at them for a second too long.

It wasn't new. The feeling had crept in gradually over the past week—the tighter fit, the way certain fabrics didn't sit right anymore, how bending over sometimes made me nauseous or short of breath. But today felt like the first time I couldn't pretend.

I stepped into them one leg at a time, like always. Pulled them up.

And stopped.

The waistband hit differently now. Too snug. Not enough give. The button refused to close the way it used to. My stomach, still flat but subtly more tender than before, protested instantly. I exhaled slowly and tried again, sucking in just enough to get the button within reach. My fingers fumbled at the fastening—awkward, desperate—and the tension around my hips felt like a vice.

When I finally got them closed, the pressure sat wrong. Not painful. Not dangerous. Just... wrong.

Like I was squeezing into something that no longer belonged to me.

I stood there in the stillness, one hand resting lightly against the curve of my abdomen, not even a bump yet but the beginning of one—an idea of one. And it felt too early to be feeling this, to be outgrowing what should have fit, but I knew better. I'd done this before. This wasn't my imagination. This was my body shifting on its own timeline, responding to the hormones, the swelling, the heat that lingered just beneath my skin no matter how cold the room was.

I unbuttoned the jeans again.

The release was instant. Not relief, exactly. But something looser. Something honest.

I stood in the middle of the room in my boxers and hoodie, jeans slung halfway down my thighs, and just stared at the floor for a long minute. My head buzzed. Not from the lack of sleep, though that never helped. But from the reminder that this was real. That things were going to keep changing whether I was ready or not.

And I wasn't sure I was.

Not today.

Not yet.

A part of me had hoped that the second time around would feel easier. Familiar. Maybe even empowering. That I'd be less scared because I knew what to expect. I knew the stages, the symptoms, the way it would all unfold. But standing there, half-dressed and already behind on the day, all I could feel was the heavy ache of uncertainty. Of guilt, too, if I let myself acknowledge it. Because the first time, there was only Parker. Only the idea of her, the hope and the fear and the unraveling of everything I thought I knew about myself. She consumed me in the best and worst ways, and I gave her everything I had.

Now I was split.

Still hers. But also someone else's again.

I didn't know how to be both.

I pulled the jeans off completely and dropped them onto the bed, grabbing a pair of sweatpants from the drawer instead. The drawstring was frayed, one ankle cuff stretched out from too many nights curled on the couch, but they fit. Not just physically, but emotionally. Like armor. Like something that understood the softness I was trying to protect.

When I looked in the mirror again, I didn't look different. Not really. Maybe a little paler. A little more tired. But my shape hadn't changed yet, at least not in a way most people would notice.

But I noticed.

I noticed the extra pressure when I sat down. The way my hoodie didn't drape the same way across my stomach when I leaned forward. The faint tension in my lower back if I stood too long. Little things. Insignificant things. But they added up. Not to regret. Just to reality.

Six weeks and six days.

That was barely anything. Not even two months. A dot on a scan. A whisper of a heartbeat. A due date I wasn't ready to circle yet. October 18th. It sounded far away. It was far away. And yet somehow it was already in the room with me, already dictating my wardrobe, my sleep, my appetite, my entire interior monologue.

I sat on the edge of the bed and rested my elbows on my knees, head falling into my hands.

It wasn't just the jeans.

It was all of it.

The plans I'd started to make about school. The tentative goals I'd scribbled into my notes app after Parker turned eight months—courses, financial aid, something to prove to myself that I could still move forward. The belief, fragile but steady, that I could start reclaiming something of myself again while still being her father.

And now...

Now everything was shifting again.

Not ending. Just rerouting. Detouring.

And detours were fine. I'd survived worse. I was worse, once. And this? This was a gift. Unexpected. Complicated. But still a gift.

So why did I feel like I was falling behind?

I stood slowly and reached for a fresh shirt, tugging it over my head and adjusting it around the drawstring of my sweats. I caught sight of Liam moving in the bed, one hand reaching for where I'd been, his brow furrowing even in sleep. I watched him for a second, heart heavy and full at the same time.

He didn't know how hard this morning had already been. How hard it was to let go of something as trivial as a pair of jeans.

And I wasn't going to tell him.

Not today.

Because not everything needed to be a conversation. Some things were just moments. Quiet ones. Ones that lived in the soft corners of the morning, where the only witness was the light on the floor and the sound of Parker shifting in her crib.

I walked to the kitchen without turning on the overheads. The kettle clicked as I set it on. The mug was already waiting—my favorite one, chipped at the rim, with a ghost of tea stain that never quite scrubbed away.

By the time the water boiled, I felt lighter. Not better. But clearer.

The jeans didn't fit.

The day would still go on.

So would I.

The rest of the morning passed in pieces. Quiet, ordinary pieces, like folded laundry and lukewarm oatmeal and the sound of Parker gnawing on a silicone spoon like it held secrets. I fed her in her high chair, carefully spooning mashed banana and a few soft shreds of pear onto her tray, watching as she immediately smeared them into her bib and then her cheeks. She wasn't in a bad mood—just distracted. Fascinated by the pattern of light on the wall. The shadows. The curve of the spoon in her hand. She was like that now, often pulled into her own little world of curiosity. And I loved it, even when it made breakfast a thirty-minute affair.

I sat across from her, knees pulled up, hoodie sleeves half covering my hands as I sipped at another cup of tea I didn't really want. I watched her and tried not to think about my body. About how it had felt when I'd tried to button my jeans earlier. About how I'd felt walking away from them, like I'd failed some unspoken test. It was ridiculous. I knew it was ridiculous. But the feeling still lingered, the way certain thoughts just did. Like low-grade static humming under everything else.

Liam padded into the kitchen halfway through breakfast, rubbing sleep from his eyes, hair sticking up in soft curls that made him look younger than he was. He walked over and pressed a kiss to the top of my head before crouching beside Parker's chair.

"Mornin', starshine," he said quietly.

She squealed and reached out with sticky fingers. He didn't flinch. Just took her hand gently and kissed the tips of her fingers one by one.

"You been keeping your dad busy?"

"Busy is a word," I muttered, reaching to wipe her face with a damp cloth. "She had a full conversation with the blender earlier."

Liam smiled and leaned in, brushing his cheek against mine before straightening. "Need a break?"

I wanted to say no. I almost did say no. But something in my shoulders, something in the ache in my spine or the pressure behind my eyes, made me nod instead.

"Yeah. Just... twenty minutes."

"Go," he said gently. "I've got her."

So I slipped away. Into the bedroom, into the quiet, into the bed I hadn't really rested in. I didn't sleep. I didn't try to. I just laid there, flat on my back, one hand resting over my stomach, feeling the faintest nausea curling at the edges of my ribcage. Not bad enough to throw me. Just enough to make me still.

Liam stayed with Parker through the rest of the morning. I could hear him reading to her in the living room, his voice animated and low, switching between characters. She laughed a few times, that high, sudden burst of joy that always came when he did the fox voice. I smiled into the pillow and let it wash over me. They were okay. I could be still for a little while.

By lunch, I'd moved back into the world. I joined them in the kitchen. Parker was in her seat again, hair tied up in a ridiculous fountain-sprout on top of her head, looking pleased with herself. Liam was at the stove, humming under his breath, making grilled cheese with precision he didn't usually show this early in the day.

"I could've made something," I said, sliding into the chair across from Parker.

He glanced over. "You could've. But you looked like you needed a day off."

"I'm not broken."

"Didn't say you were."

I exhaled slowly, letting the moment pass. I wasn't mad. Just raw. There was a difference.

Lunch was quiet. Parker chewed more than she threw, which was a small victory. I managed to get half a sandwich down and a few bites of sliced apple before my stomach gave a polite, queasy warning that it was done. I didn't push it. Liam didn't say anything about it either, which I appreciated. He didn't try to make a big deal out of it.

After lunch, we bundled Parker for a short walk. It was cloudy but dry, the kind of late-winter gray that dulled the edges of everything but still felt peaceful in its own way. I wrapped a scarf around my neck and tugged a beanie down over my ears, holding the stroller handle while Liam tightened the blanket over Parker's legs. She babbled the entire time, mostly nonsense, though she did shout "DAH!" at a pigeon, which Liam took as further confirmation she was a genius.

"I'm just saying," he whispered, grinning, "there was definite intent behind that call-out."

"She also licked the stroller bar five seconds later."

"Multi-talented."

We walked the loop around the park twice, slow and steady, my breath fogging the air in front of me. My legs felt heavier than they should have. My back ached near the base of my spine, and I told myself it was just the pace, the cold, the fatigue. But I knew better. It was everything. The way my body was already shifting. The way every system was rerouting itself again.

We stopped at the pond, and Parker leaned forward in her seat, fingers outstretched toward the water.

"Want me to take a photo?" Liam asked.

I nodded. He lifted his phone and snapped a few—Parker's open mouth, her wind-pink cheeks, the ducks in the background. I stared at her for a long time after that, letting the cold bite at my fingertips. She looked so aware now. Not just awake, but intentional. Like she understood the world had dimensions she couldn't name yet, but she was ready to try.

"She's almost walking," I said, voice quiet.

"Terrifying," Liam agreed. "She's gonna be fast."

"She already is."

We made it back just before three. Parker's energy was fading—eyes rubbing, yawns every two minutes, her body heavier in my arms. I changed her, rocked her, and fed her in the quiet of the nursery while Liam cleaned up from the walk. She nursed slowly, distracted at first, then surrendered to the rhythm of it, hand curled in the fabric of my hoodie.

I watched her sleep afterward, curled in the crib like she owned the whole world. Maybe she did. She'd already changed ours entirely.

In the living room, Liam had collapsed on the couch with his arms behind his head, eyes closed.

I sank beside him, resting against his side.

"Thank you," I said quietly.

He cracked one eye open. "For what?"

"For today. For letting me just... exist."

"You don't have to thank me for that."

I didn't say anything. Just rested there for a while, listening to the stillness. I thought about school. About the list of programs I'd been researching before I took the test. About the ones I'd closed since then. I thought about October. About how close it felt, even if it was far away.

And then I let the thoughts go.

Because for the rest of the afternoon, I didn't need to plan. I just needed to be here.

With him.

With her.

Even if nothing fit the way it used to—jeans, plans, my own body—I could still belong here.

That was enough.

For today, that was enough.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

I didn't say anything. Just rested there for a while, listening to the stillness. I thought about school. About the list of programs I'd been researching before I took the test. About the ones I'd closed since then. I thought about October. About how close it felt, even if it was far away.

And then I let the thoughts go.

Because for the rest of the afternoon, I didn't need to plan. I just needed to be here.

With him.

With her.

Even if nothing fit the way it used to—jeans, plans, my own body—I could still belong here.

That was enough.

For today, that was enough.

Theo's Pov

February 22nd, 2019

7 weeks pregnant

I woke up to the sound of rain tapping against the window and Parker muttering softly through the baby monitor, her babble still drowsy, more a prelude to waking than an urgent call. For a moment, I just lay there—one arm over my eyes, the other curled across my stomach, willing the nausea to stay quiet. It hadn't been kind lately. I'd had four good mornings this week, but the other two? My body had treated me like a foreign object that needed purging.

This morning felt like it was teetering somewhere in between.

Liam shifted beside me, already starting to stir from the monitor's noise. He didn't open his eyes, but his hand slid across the bed and found my arm, fingers brushing lightly, as if confirming I was still there.

"You want me to get her?" he murmured, voice thick with sleep.

I didn't answer right away. I was weighing the heaviness in my limbs, the gentle twist of my stomach, the damp ache in my lower back. Eventually, I nodded, even though he couldn't see me.

"Yeah," I rasped, clearing my throat. "Just... give me a second."

He pressed a quick kiss to my shoulder and slid out of bed, footsteps soft as he padded down the hallway. I heard Parker's greeting squeal—sharp and delighted—and Liam's answering laugh. I closed my eyes and breathed through the moment.

Seven weeks.

I had an app now. One of those pregnancy trackers, even though I swore I wouldn't fall into that trap again—counting days, reading bullet points like gospel. But I couldn't help myself. I opened it first thing that morning, even before sitting up.

Week 7: Your baby is the size of a blueberry.
Hands and feet are forming, though they look more like paddles right now. Major organs are developing. Brain cells are firing. Eyes, nostrils, and ears are taking shape.

I stared at the screen for a long moment, thumb hovering over the "daily tips" tab. I didn't tap it. I already knew what it would say—something about food aversions, sore breasts, mood swings, fatigue. Symptoms I could confirm without outside help.

The nausea came and went, mostly in waves that crept up midday and crashed hardest right after meals. My chest felt heavy—too sensitive under even the softest shirts—and my jeans had officially become a test of patience I was no longer willing to take. I'd resorted to the same few pairs of sweatpants on rotation, one of Liam's hoodies, and a tank top that didn't press against my stomach.

I was always tired.

Always hungry—until food was in front of me, then suddenly not.

I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and sat there for a while, elbows on knees, forehead in hands. The apartment smelled like rain—clean, damp, earthy—and somewhere under that, like sweet cereal and Parker's baby shampoo. I didn't move until I heard them reenter the kitchen, Parker squealing again as she was buckled into her seat.

The sound was grounding. It always was.

By the time I joined them, Liam had already poured her a handful of puffs and started prepping eggs at the stove. He handed me a cup of tea without asking, and I sank into the chair across from Parker, smiling when she reached out with both sticky hands like I'd been gone for a week.

"You sleep okay?" Liam asked.

"Mostly. Woke up a couple times, but nothing bad." I paused, rubbing the edge of my thumb against the mug. "Still nauseous."

He glanced over his shoulder. "Want toast instead of eggs?"

I hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah. Just... plain."

He made it without comment, slicing two pieces and dropping them in the toaster, then returned to the stove. I watched him move—careful, practiced, steady—and let myself settle into the moment. Parker was focused on getting a puff into her mouth without dropping it, which required both hands and maximum concentration. I reached out and brushed her hair back behind her ear.

"Guess what?" I whispered to her. "You're gonna be a big sister."

She babbled something back, then flung a puff at me.

Fair enough.

The toast helped. My stomach settled just enough that I didn't feel like I was riding a wave every time I moved. I ate slowly, sipping tea between bites, while Liam sat across from me with his own breakfast. Parker kept up her usual routine—food, giggle, throw food, squeal, beg for more, slap the tray.

"I've been thinking about the college stuff," I said quietly, eyes on my plate.

Liam looked up.

"I still want to go. Eventually. But I think... you were right. Online might be the best route."

He didn't gloat. Just nodded. "It's flexible. And you wouldn't have to juggle Parker and morning sickness in a lecture hall."

"And in a few months, I'll be juggling a baby bump too."

"You'll do it," he said simply.

"I know." I took another sip of tea. "I just... I want to do it right this time. No rushing. No trying to prove anything."

"You don't have to prove anything to anyone," he said.

I met his eyes. "Even to myself?"

He reached across the table and took my hand. "Especially not to yourself."

Later, while Parker was down for her morning nap, I sat on the couch with a heating pad on my lower back and a notebook in my lap. I wasn't writing anything. Just doodling—small shapes, spirals, abstract lines. It helped. Sometimes.

The fatigue was different now. Not just physical, but emotional. Hormonal, maybe. My brain felt like it moved slower, like everything required extra steps. I'd tried to start a grocery list earlier and ended up just standing in the kitchen, staring at the fridge for five minutes before giving up.

And there was guilt, too. Guilt that Parker was still so little. Guilt that I was tired again, that I didn't have the same energy I did when she was first born. Guilt that I might miss something while my brain was fogged by hormones and nausea and low blood sugar.

But at the same time, I looked at her—at the curls at her temple, the way she kicked her feet when Liam carried her, the way she leaned into my neck like she belonged there—and I knew she was okay. That she was thriving. Even if I moved slower now. Even if I needed help. She was okay.

The afternoon passed in waves. Parker woke up happy. Liam fed her lunch while I laid down for a bit, and when I emerged, she was in full chaos mode—banging blocks together, testing her voice at top volume, chewing on the handle of a rattle with furious concentration.

We bundled up and took her for a short walk, even though the drizzle hadn't stopped. Parker had her rain cover on in the stroller, kicking her feet against the sides like she wanted to race the weather. I walked slowly, breathing in the scent of wet pavement and pine, one hand occasionally drifting down to press against the soft swell of my stomach.

It wasn't showing. Not really. But I felt it. The shift. The heat. The subtle tightness just below my ribs. My body remembering. Realigning. Making space again.

That night, after dinner, Liam cleaned up while I bathed Parker. She was sleepy—grabbing my arm, resting her head against my chest while the water ran warm. I held her close, my cheek against her damp curls, and whispered nothing in particular. Just sound. Just presence.

After her final feed, I rocked her until she went still against me, her breath slowing, her body surrendering. I laid her in the crib gently, then stood there for a while, one hand on the edge, watching the slow rise and fall of her chest.

Back in the bedroom, I changed into one of Liam's older shirts, something loose and soft and warm, then climbed into bed and pulled the blankets up over my hips. Liam joined me a few minutes later, sliding in behind me, wrapping an arm around my waist.

"You okay?" he murmured.

"Yeah," I whispered. "Just tired."

His hand drifted to my stomach, palm warm against the space just below my navel.

"We're really doing this again," he said.

"We are."

"You're amazing."

I didn't answer. Just closed my eyes and breathed him in.

Outside, the rain kept falling, soft and steady.

And inside, my body kept changing.

Quietly. Relentlessly.

For the second time in less than a year, I was building someone new.

And this time, I knew what that meant.

I knew what it cost.

I knew what it gave.

And I was ready.

Even if I was scared.

Even if I was tired.

Even if everything inside me felt like it was moving too fast.

I was ready.

Because love makes space for more.

Even when it feels like there isn't any left.

Especially then.

By Monday morning, I was seven weeks and four days pregnant, and the days had started to blur together in that strange, slow kind of way they do when you're stuck somewhere between fatigue and expectation. It wasn't a bad day, not really. Just quiet. Stretched thin at the edges.

I sat on the couch with Parker curled in my lap, her sleep sack half-unzipped from her morning nap and her hair still warm from the crib. She was chewing on the corner of one of her board books—not reading it, not even pretending—just exploring it the way she did with everything lately: mouth first. Her little fists kept clenching and unclenching like she was building momentum for some future act of chaos.

I brushed a hand through her curls and closed my eyes for a moment, letting my head tip back against the couch.

My whole body ached. Not the sharp kind of pain, but the deep, echoing kind—like everything in me was growing too fast for my skin to keep up. My lower back had been sore since Saturday. The nausea wasn't every second anymore, but it hadn't gone far, just hung around like a fog I couldn't quite outrun.

And underneath it all—beneath the discomfort, the distraction—was the knowing. That soft, undeniable thrum of life becoming something inside me again. The kind of knowing that settled in your bones. That you didn't need to explain to anyone. Because it was you now. Every cell. Every breath.

Parker let out a small huff and twisted in my lap, clearly bored of the book and ready for her next adventure.

I smiled faintly. "Okay, wild thing. Let's get moving."

She flailed her arms dramatically like she was agreeing, and I lifted her, resting her against my hip as I moved into the kitchen. Liam was already gone for class—he'd kissed me goodbye earlier that morning with a thermos of decaf tea in my hand and a whispered "Text me if you feel off today" pressed to my temple.

I hadn't texted. I didn't feel off, just... stuck in the haze. Trudging through hours I wasn't quite connected to.

But Parker, like always, pulled me back to the surface.

She was almost nine and a half months now, which didn't seem possible until she started doing things like stacking her toys into symmetrical piles, pulling herself upright with terrifying speed, or pointing to things and grunting like she knew we were supposed to understand her. Her babble had become constant—rhythmic and confident and weirdly persuasive—and I'd caught her mimicking Liam's tone more than once. Especially when he was being sarcastic.

I set her in the high chair with a few slices of banana and dry cereal, then leaned my hands on the counter, eyes drifting toward the small notepad where I'd half-sketched a budget for spring. I hadn't touched it in three days.

Online classes were an option. We'd agreed on that. But now that the plan was real—no longer hypothetical—it felt harder to hold. Like I could see the shape of my future, but not the color. Like I knew I wanted it, but couldn't quite believe I'd get to keep it.

The new baby had already changed the trajectory. I could feel it. And I wasn't mad about that. Just... recalibrating.

I pulled out a pen, crossed out a few things, and rewrote them. Smaller load. Longer timeline. Less pressure.

I was trying to be kind to myself. I think.

Parker slapped her tray with both hands, and I looked up to find banana mashed across her cheek like war paint. She grinned like she'd won something.

"You're a menace," I muttered fondly, wiping her down.

The rest of the morning passed quietly—playtime, a diaper blowout that required a full outfit change, and an unsolicited visit from the neighbor's cat that had somehow managed to scale our fire escape and press its face against the window with dramatic determination.

Parker waved at it. I offered it zero sympathy.

Liam texted around noon.
Liam ❤️: How are you holding up?
Me: Like a bloated raccoon who needs a nap but can't stop folding laundry.
Liam ❤️: So... normal?
Me: Disturbingly.
Liam ❤️: I'll bring Thai on the way home.

By the time he came through the door, Parker had just woken up from her second nap, and I'd collapsed on the rug with a heating pad shoved into the waistband of my leggings like some kind of millennial dad survival tool.

Liam took one look at me and raised both brows.

"This is the most 'parent of two under two' image I've ever walked in on," he said.

"She's not even here yet," I groaned.

"Still counts. You okay?"

I nodded, accepting the container of noodles he offered like it was sacred.

We ate in relative peace, Parker gnawing on a spoon and occasionally slapping the table just to remind us she had opinions. After dinner, Liam gave her a bath while I stayed sprawled on the couch, half-listening to her delighted shrieks echo down the hallway.

And when bedtime came, we did the whole routine like clockwork—lotion, pajamas, bottle, white noise, lights low. She was out within minutes.

Liam and I ended up back on the couch, our legs tangled, the TV on low, but we weren't watching. Just being. Just breathing next to each other like we'd made it to the part of the day that belonged only to us.

My head rested against his shoulder. His fingers traced slow, absent patterns along my arm.

"You know," I said softly, "I keep thinking this pregnancy will feel easier because we've done it before."

"But?"

"It doesn't. Not really. It just feels... different."

He nodded, quiet. "I think it's supposed to."

I shifted, letting his warmth ground me. "I'm scared."

"Of what?"

"Not having enough to give. Parker's still so little. And I'm already tired. And I don't want to be stretched so thin that I miss things." I swallowed hard. "I don't want her to feel like I'm slipping away."

Liam kissed my temple, then whispered, "She won't."

"How do you know?"

"Because you love her in every breath, Theo. She won't forget that. Even when you're tired. Even when you're sick. You don't have to be perfect for her to feel it."

I closed my eyes.

The room was quiet. Safe.

And even though I didn't say it out loud, I believed him.

Because I was already learning what it meant to mother from a place of imperfection.

To lead with love, even when my hands were trembling.

To trust that what I gave would be enough.

Even now.

Even on days like this.

Even when all I had was presence.

And soft words.

And arms that stayed open—always—for the two lives I was lucky enough to hold.

February 27, 2019
7 weeks and 6 days pregnant

I woke to pain.

Not the dull background ache I'd grown used to—this was sharp, low, and real. The kind of pain that anchored itself in the base of your spine and bloomed forward with every heartbeat.

For a moment, I wasn't even fully awake. I just curled inward, hands over my belly, breath shallow as I tried to figure out what had pulled me from sleep so violently. Then I moved—and felt it.

Warmth. Wetness. Wrong.

I threw back the blanket and choked out a breath at the sight of the blood. Bright. Fresh. Heavy against the inside of my thighs and pooling beneath me on the sheets.

"No—" My voice broke as I scrambled upright, dizzy, already shaking.

Liam stirred instantly beside me, sitting up with a startled noise. "Theo? What's wrong—"

I couldn't speak. I was already out of bed, stumbling toward the bathroom, heart pounding so hard I couldn't hear anything else. My knees buckled halfway there. Liam caught me just in time.

"Theo—" His voice was sharp now, focused. "What is it? Are you—"

"I'm bleeding," I managed to whisper, clutching at him. "Something's wrong—Liam, I'm bleeding."

His arms tightened around me. "Okay. Okay. We're going to Deaton. Right now."

He didn't ask more. Didn't hesitate. Just helped me into clean clothes, grabbed Parker from her crib, and called Melissa to meet us and take the baby so we wouldn't lose time. She didn't ask questions either—just said she was on her way.

The bleeding hadn't stopped by the time we got into the car. It soaked through the towel I'd pressed between my legs. The cramping came in waves—each one worse than the last.

I sat curled in the passenger seat with my arms around my belly like I could protect it just by wanting to. Liam drove like the world was on fire. Maybe it was.

I couldn't stop shaking. My thoughts spiraled—flashes of Parker's smile, of the test, of the warmth in my chest when I'd first heard the heartbeat last week. All of it felt fragile now. Like it had never really belonged to me.

Liam's hand found mine at a red light. "Stay with me, okay? Just hold on."

I didn't answer. I couldn't. My throat was too tight.

By the time we got to Deaton's office, Melissa was already there, waiting to take Parker from Liam's arms as he helped me inside.

"She's okay," she whispered, kissing my cheek. "You focus on you. On the baby."

I didn't feel okay.

But I nodded anyway.

Deaton didn't waste time. He brought us straight to the back room, dimmed the lights, and helped me onto the exam table with quiet efficiency.

"I'm going to take a look," he said gently. "Try to breathe through it. We'll know more in a few minutes."

I braced myself. Liam stood beside me, his hand firm around mine, grounding me.

The ultrasound gel was cold. The wand was invasive, but I didn't care—I just needed to know. Needed to see.

I watched Deaton's face as he moved the probe. His expression didn't change—calm, focused, unreadable. My heart thundered.

Please, please, please—

Then, finally, he angled the monitor toward us and nodded toward the screen. "There."

There it was. That tiny flicker. Fast and steady.

A heartbeat.

The baby was still there. Still alive.

My body sagged with the relief of it. Liam let out a long breath, his forehead dropping against mine as I clung to him.

But Deaton didn't stop. He shifted the wand again, narrowing his eyes. "Just a moment," he said, adjusting something on the monitor. "I'm seeing..."

He paused. Looked closer. Then angled the screen again.

My breath caught.

A second shape.

Another flicker.

Another heartbeat.

"There are two," Deaton said softly. "Twins."

Liam stared. "Two?"

"Two sacs. Two heartbeats. Fraternal, not identical. One was likely positioned behind the other on the last scan—that's not uncommon this early." He looked at me gently. "The bleeding you experienced was likely a subchorionic hematoma. The placement suggests the body was trying to absorb what it thought was a failed implantation—but both babies are viable. And strong."

Two.

I blinked at the monitor again. At the unmistakable proof of life. Not one.

Two.

Tears slid down my cheeks silently. Liam squeezed my hand tighter.

"We're having twins," he said softly, wonder in his voice. "Theo—we're having twins."

I laughed, but it cracked like a sob halfway through. "I thought I was losing one—and there were two the whole time."

Deaton gave us time. He printed the images, talked us through the plan—more rest, follow-up ultrasounds, hydration, monitoring the bleeding. It might happen again, he warned. But it wasn't a sign of loss. Just the body adjusting.

When we left the clinic, the sun was barely up. The world was still soft and quiet. We drove home in silence, stunned and clinging to the only thing we knew for sure:

We hadn't lost anything.

We'd gained more than we ever expected.

And somehow, in the midst of fear, we were given twice the hope.

Liam's Pov

I didn't know fear could come so fast.

One second I was asleep beside Theo, curled around him like always, and the next I was wide awake, heart pounding before I even registered the sound of him gasping next to me. Then I saw the look on his face. That raw, hollow panic.

He was already halfway out of bed when he said it.

"I'm bleeding."

And just like that, everything else fell away.

I don't remember pulling on clothes. I don't remember scooping Parker out of her crib or grabbing the keys. I just remember his voice—tight and terrified—and the way his hands shook when I helped him into the car.

Theo didn't speak much on the drive. He just sat curled in on himself, arms around his middle, eyes fixed on some point that wasn't really there. Every now and then, he'd flinch, and I knew another cramp was hitting.

I gripped the steering wheel so tight my knuckles hurt. I drove like the world was ending—because it felt like it might be.

I'd never forget the sound of his voice in the dark. The way it broke. The helplessness in it.

We were barely pulling into Deaton's when Melissa met us at the curb, wordless and calm. She took Parker from my arms like it was the most natural thing in the world and promised, "I've got her. Go."

Inside, Theo's skin felt cold against mine, but he didn't let go of my hand as Deaton settled him on the table. He was pale. His eyes wouldn't focus. I didn't know what to say—what could I say?

Please don't let this be happening.

Please don't take this from him.

Please let him be okay.

Please let our baby be okay.

I stood beside him the whole time, holding his hand, trying not to shake. The moment Deaton found the heartbeat, I felt Theo's body relax like the air had just come rushing back into him—and it did the same for me. I hadn't realized I was holding my breath until that second.

I pressed my forehead against Theo's and whispered, "They're okay. The baby's okay."

He nodded, too stunned to cry yet.

But Deaton wasn't done. I noticed the change in his expression before he said anything—his brow pulled, his fingers shifting the wand with extra care.

Then: "There are two."

I blinked. "Two what?"

Deaton angled the monitor again. A second shape. Another flicker.

Twins.

My brain barely caught up. I turned to Theo, who was staring at the screen like he didn't know whether to laugh or fall apart.

"We're having twins," I said, barely able to believe it myself. "There's two."

Theo didn't speak. He just started crying—quietly, trembling, like the relief had cracked something wide open inside him. I held onto him tighter, like I could keep him from unraveling.

Because I was unraveling.

In the span of a morning, we'd gone from fearing the worst to being handed double the hope.

Later, back home, I helped him clean up and settle onto the couch with a blanket. Parker was with Melissa for a few more hours—just enough time to breathe, to recalibrate.

Theo sat in silence, staring at the ultrasound printouts, his thumb brushing gently over the two tiny shapes side by side.

I sat next to him and said the only thing I could think of:

"We're going to be okay."

He nodded, eyes glassy. "I didn't even know how much I wanted this... until I thought we'd lost it."

I wrapped my arms around him and whispered into his hair, "You don't have to want it perfectly. You just have to want them. And you do. I do."

Twins.

The word didn't even feel real yet.

But the look in Theo's eyes—the cautious joy, the slow rebuilding of hope—that was real.

So was the beat of his heart beneath my hand.

And so was the vow we made—silently, wordlessly—as the sun finally rose behind the curtains of our home:

Whatever came next, we'd face it together.

All four of us.

Chapter Text

Previously on Two new members in the FBI

Liam's Pov

Twins.

The word didn't even feel real yet.

But the look in Theo's eyes—the cautious joy, the slow rebuilding of hope—that was real.

So was the beat of his heart beneath my hand.

And so was the vow we made—silently, wordlessly—as the sun finally rose behind the curtains of our home:

Whatever came next, we'd face it together.

All four of us.

Theo's Pov

It still didn't feel entirely real.

Even now—three days after Deaton's quiet, steady voice said the words that shattered and remade my entire world—I found myself staring at the ultrasound printout like it was some kind of lie. Like maybe if I blinked too long, the second sac would vanish and we'd be back to what I thought I could handle. One baby.

Not two.

Not twins.

It wasn't that I didn't want them. I did. With every part of me. But wrapping my mind around the idea of carrying two more babies when I still hadn't gotten used to having one felt like trying to breathe through water. Parker had flipped my entire world upside down, and just as I was learning to stand again, life threw another wave at me—and this time, it was double.

I was sitting in the nursery at 6:03 a.m., Parker curled in my lap and half-asleep against my chest, nursing with the easy rhythm she'd settled into over the past couple of months. The early morning quiet wrapped around us like a thick blanket, the air still tasting of winter and lemon-scented lotion.

She would be nine and a half months in two weeks. And here I was—eight weeks pregnant again.

Two months down.

Seven to go.

Except now it wasn't just one heartbeat. It was two.

I'd felt it, even before we knew for sure. I'd felt the exhaustion pulling harder than last time, the nausea that started earlier and hit harder, the way my body seemed to already be changing like it remembered everything it had been through and was skipping the warm-up. My jeans had stopped buttoning days ago. I'd barely managed to squeeze into the stretchy ones this morning before giving up and settling on joggers and a hoodie.

My skin felt tight across my chest, my lower back ached constantly, and I was starting to feel that strange looseness in my hips again—the way my joints had begun shifting during Parker's pregnancy around week twelve. I didn't know if that was just a twin thing or if my body was just overachieving.

According to the chart Deaton had printed for me, at eight weeks, the babies were about the size of raspberries. That felt impossible—how could something so small be wreaking this much havoc on me? Each baby had tiny limbs now, little webbed fingers and toes, and hearts that beat faster than hummingbirds. Their spinal cords were forming, eyes and ears starting to find their places on their tiny faces.

I tried to picture them both, side by side, suspended in warmth and protected by the same body that still carried Parker before she was even a thought in the world. I tried to imagine what they would look like, if they'd share the same curls, the same storm-blue eyes as Liam, the same stubborn chin as Parker. If they would be quiet or loud. Fierce or gentle. Wolves or something more complicated.

I had so many questions and so few answers.

Parker stirred against me, letting out a soft sigh, one hand curled around the neckline of my shirt. She always did that. Gripped something like she couldn't risk letting go. Sometimes I wondered if she knew. If she could feel it—my mind constantly somewhere else now, my heart split between what was and what was coming.

I pressed my lips to the top of her head. "You're going to be a big sister," I whispered, as softly as I could. "And I have no idea how I'm going to do this, but... I swear I'll figure it out."

She didn't answer, obviously, but I imagined her little heartbeat pulsing in time with mine.

We stayed like that for a while—longer than usual. I didn't even notice how much time passed until the sun started to peek in through the windows and Parker finally pulled away, blinking up at me like she was only now realizing I'd been staring at her the entire time.

I changed her, dressed her, and moved through the morning like muscle memory. Diaper. Wipes. Socks she'd kick off in five minutes. Her favorite teether. My breakfast went untouched again, my stomach already threatening rebellion at the mere thought of scrambled eggs.

Liam was still asleep in the bedroom. He'd been taking Parker's night wake-ups the last few nights to give me time to rest, and I could tell it was starting to wear him down, even if he'd never admit it. He was trying so hard to shoulder as much of the weight as he could—especially now—but I could see it. In the way his posture slumped a little more when he walked. The way he leaned on the counter for a few extra seconds in the morning before pouring coffee. The way he looked at me like he was waiting for something to break.

I wasn't sure what he was more worried about—my body or my mind.

The truth was: I didn't know either.

By 8 a.m., Parker was in her playpen, chewing on a stackable ring while babbling to the stuffed fox she always threw out and then cried for. I sat nearby with my notebook open, trying to make sense of my plans—or at least pretend I had some.

College had been on the table.

Fall classes.

Maybe part-time.

A few pre-requisites.

I'd even filled out the application. Wrote the essay. Got my transcripts sent.

Now, that was on pause. Again.

It wasn't that I didn't want to go. I did. But I didn't want to do it at the cost of everything else, and carrying twins while chasing a toddler wasn't exactly the kind of workload I could balance with midterms and research papers. I knew I could revisit online classes—Liam had gently suggested that again—but even that felt too big right now.

I was still trying to wrap my head around being pregnant again at all.

And I was tired.

So goddamn tired.

Fatigue hit harder this time—like a weighted blanket I couldn't crawl out from under. I felt it in my bones, in my teeth, in the places under my eyes that makeup couldn't cover. And I knew part of it wasn't just physical. It was the constant mental loop of Can I really do this again?

Can I do it again while doing twice as much?

Can I stretch enough—emotionally, mentally, physically—to give Parker what she needs and grow two new lives inside me?

Can I do that without losing myself in the process?

I didn't know yet.

But I knew I had to try.

At 9:12 a.m., Liam padded into the living room in sweats and a hoodie, his hair a sleepy mess and his eyes still soft around the edges.

"Hey," he said, leaning over to kiss the top of my head before scooping Parker up into his arms. "She let you have some quiet this morning?"

"She's in a good mood," I said, setting down the notebook.

He nodded, eyes on her as she squealed at him and started trying to pull on his hoodie strings. "You eat anything yet?"

I shook my head. "Nausea's winning today."

"Toast?"

"Maybe."

He didn't push. Just nodded again, then walked into the kitchen with Parker in one arm and started toasting bread with the kind of ease that made it look like second nature. It wasn't. We'd learned this together. Parenting. Co-existing. Loving and caring and surviving one hour at a time. And we were still learning it.

"Do you think it'll always feel like this?" I asked after a minute, leaning into the doorway.

"Like what?"

"Like I'm always waiting to be overwhelmed."

Liam looked up at me, his face still soft, his expression thoughtful. "I think... we'll always have days where it feels like too much. But I also think we're stronger than we give ourselves credit for."

"Even now?"

"Especially now."

I let out a breath and closed the distance between us, resting my head against his shoulder while Parker tried to eat his hoodie string again. "It's just so much."

"I know," he said. "But you're not doing it alone."

I wanted to believe him. And part of me did. But there was still a part—deep and buried and always whispering—that said you have to carry it or it will fall apart. And maybe that was just trauma, or control, or fear. But it was real. And I had to learn how to quiet it.

The toast helped. A little. So did Parker's giggles as Liam bounced her in his arms and tried to teach her how to say "duck" again like she hadn't already screamed it ten times yesterday. So did the warmth of the apartment, the soft click of the heater, the way sunlight streamed through the curtains just enough to make everything feel alive.

And so did the ultrasound on the fridge.

I found myself standing in front of it again around noon, my fingers ghosting over the glossy black-and-white shapes. Two sacs. Two lives. Two tiny, flickering heartbeats that I hadn't expected and hadn't prepared for—but now couldn't imagine letting go of.

This was real.

Eight weeks.

Twin raspberries.

And a heart learning how to stretch even wider.

I wasn't ready.

But maybe I didn't have to be.

Maybe it was enough that I was still here. Still trying. Still loving every version of this family we were becoming.

Even the overwhelming ones.

Even the hard ones.

Even this one—right now.

March 15th, 2019

Ten months.

Parker Grace was ten months old today.

I whispered it to myself as I rocked her in the glider before her morning nap, her breath warm against my collarbone and her hair still damp from where she'd drooled into it during breakfast. Her eyelashes fanned dark over her cheeks, and one of her legs twitched every so often like she was already dreaming—probably about throwing her cup off the high chair tray and watching me scramble to catch it midair.

"Ten months," I said again, quieter this time. My voice cracked at the end of it, not from emotion but from the scratchy, dry throat I hadn't been able to shake for two weeks now. Pregnancy symptom number seventy-two, I guessed.

She stirred a little, sighed, and sank back into me.

I looked down at her—at the soft roundness of her cheeks, the gentle curve of her nose, the way she still snuggled close to sleep even though she was getting bolder, faster, louder with each day—and it hit me again how fast it was all going. How I could still remember the exact weight of her in my arms at the hospital, all seven pounds and two ounces of her, wrapped in that absurdly tiny hat, her fingers curled tight like she'd just run a marathon and needed time to decompress.

Now she was crawling at the speed of light, pulling herself up on every piece of furniture she could find, and babbling like she had entire opinions about the way I cut her bananas. Just this morning she'd tried to "help" me put on her shoes by chewing one and clapping with the other, proud as hell. And last night? She'd stood without holding onto anything for a full four seconds before flopping backward onto her butt like it was all part of the plan.

Liam had gasped like he was witnessing a miracle. I had cried.

Not big, dramatic tears. Just the kind that welled up without warning, the kind that caught you in the chest and made you stare at this tiny human and think how are you already this big? How are we here already?

Her development had skyrocketed since last month. She was signing "milk" now, sometimes even in context. She waved at everything—us, the cat, her reflection in the microwave door. She clapped when she got excited and had learned how to blow raspberries with terrifying volume. She had preferences, too. Specific toys. Specific music. The green bowl, not the blue one. The bath with extra bubbles. The giraffe over the fox. And when she didn't get what she wanted? Oh, she let us know.

The tantrums had begun—not full-blown meltdowns, but little flashes of frustration, mostly over things like being picked up when she wanted to crawl or having the TV remote taken away before she could chew it to death. But even when she was mad, she was beautiful. Bright and alive and strong-willed in a way that made me both proud and deeply afraid of the toddler years.

I was holding a ten-month-old.

And I was ten weeks pregnant—with twins.

Every time I said that out loud (or thought it), it felt like I was holding my breath. Not in fear. Not anymore. But in awe. Because somehow, this had become my life.

The ultrasound at Deaton's office—just over two weeks ago—had confirmed it. Two healthy heartbeats. Two babies. Two growing, developing little beings now nestled deep inside me, sharing space, blood, and whatever crumbs of sleep I could scrape together between Parker's unpredictable schedule and the nonstop nausea.

I'd learned the word for it: dichorionic diamniotic. Two sacs, two placentas. Fraternal twins.

And at ten weeks, they were the size of strawberries—though Deaton had warned me they'd hit a growth spurt soon and jump sizes like popcorn kernels catching heat. Their little arms and legs were more defined now, elbows bending, knees forming. Their teeth buds were starting to develop beneath the gums they wouldn't use for months. Eyelids fused shut for now, but facial features becoming more distinct. And their tails—yes, apparently embryos had tails—were finally gone, leaving behind tiny human silhouettes.

It was miraculous.

And absolutely exhausting.

I was more tired than I'd ever been—yes, even more than the early weeks with Parker. Carrying two lives was no joke. My body had already begun adjusting to the extra hormones, and my symptoms were... dramatic. My morning sickness—which really should've been called all-day sickness—had only slightly eased in the past few days, but I still couldn't look at scrambled eggs without gagging.

And the bloating? My God. I looked four months pregnant already. I'd given up on jeans two weeks ago and now rotated between leggings and Liam's hoodies like they were armor.

The worst symptom, though, was the dizzy spells.

I'd get them in the kitchen, folding laundry, even just standing up too fast from the couch. Deaton said it was common—blood pressure changes, increased blood volume—but it still scared the hell out of me, especially with Parker to chase around. I'd started sitting more often. Moving slower. Hydrating like it was my job. And Liam had this habit now of watching me like a hawk from the corner of his eye anytime I reached for the counter for support.

He'd been incredible, as always. Somehow both gentle and steady, never pushing but always present. He cooked when I couldn't. Took over bedtime when I was too queasy to stand. Rubbed my back without being asked. And when I cried—because hormones didn't care that I was trying to be strong—he held me like I wasn't a mess.

Even Parker had noticed something was different.

She'd started patting my stomach. Not in recognition, of course—there was no way she could understand what was happening—but she seemed drawn to it. She'd crawl over during playtime and lay her head on my belly like it was the most natural thing in the world. Once, while nursing, she'd suddenly stopped, pulled back, and stared at my stomach with wide eyes, then started giggling like she'd just heard a private joke.

I told Liam later that night and he laughed, brushing his hand over the small but growing curve of my belly. "She knows something. Wolves always do."

And maybe she did.

Or maybe she just liked pressing her face to warm surfaces.

But I liked to believe it was more than that.

Today had been a celebration in the smallest, most sacred way. A balloon tied to Parker's high chair. A new onesie that said "Ten Months of Awesome" in glittery lettering. Mashed banana with a candle stuck in it—for the photo, not for eating, obviously. Liam had come home early from school with a surprise gift: a soft plush twin set of animals—a lion and a wolf—for the new babies, and a matching lion rattle for Parker.

We didn't talk about the future much, not in terms of logistics. We didn't count cribs or diapers or bottles yet. We weren't ready. But we both knew the clock was ticking, and our world was about to expand again.

At night, after Parker finally fell asleep and the apartment quieted, Liam and I lay in bed, wrapped around each other like we were still nineteen and terrified of losing what we'd just found. His hand was on my stomach again, warm and steady, and I stared up at the ceiling, listening to the hum of the heater and the sound of Parker breathing through the monitor.

"They're going to be okay, right?" I whispered.

Liam kissed the back of my neck. "They've got you. And Parker. And me. That's more than okay."

I closed my eyes.

Ten months with Parker.

Ten weeks with the twins.

And somehow, my heart had made room for it all.

We'd have more chaos. More tears. More sleepless nights. More decisions and sacrifices and lessons we'd learn the hard way.

But we'd also have more love.

So much more love.

And that? That made it all worth it.

March 18th, 2019
10 weeks and 3 days pregnant
Parker: 10 months and 3 days old

Morning started slow—slower than usual. I'd been up just after four with Parker, who'd apparently decided nursing was the only acceptable way to greet the day. She hadn't even been crying. Just this soft, rhythmic whimper through the baby monitor that I'd ignored for all of two minutes before instinct kicked in and I was dragging myself from bed with my hoodie half inside-out and one sock on.

She latched quickly, her tiny fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt, her body already warm and heavy with sleep. It was still pitch-black outside the nursery window, and the sound of the heater kicking on made the silence feel more complete.

I stayed with her for a long time even after she finished, rocking us both in the glider like it was the only thing holding my body together. My stomach twisted once—morning nausea hitting like a car without headlights—but it faded quickly enough for me to stay put. I couldn't bring myself to leave her just yet.

Eventually, she drifted off again, cheeks flushed, breath soft against my chest. I kissed her forehead and laid her gently back in her crib, pulling the sleep sack snug around her before stepping out and shutting the door behind me.

Liam was already awake when I got back to bed, blinking up at me from his pillow, face still swollen with sleep. "She okay?"

"She just needed some time," I whispered, easing back under the covers.

His hand found mine beneath the blanket. "You okay?"

I nodded. "Just... tired."

He shifted closer, pressing his forehead to my shoulder, and didn't say anything else. We drifted off together like that—intertwined, half-asleep, the kind of quiet that didn't need filling.

By the time we were both up for real—around 8:30—the sun was spilling across the hardwood, pale and warm. Parker was babbling in her crib, clearly over the idea of rest. Liam went to get her while I attempted breakfast, which quickly turned into an awkward, half-panicked shuffle between craving and nausea.

I'd wanted toast. That was all. Plain toast with a little jam. But the smell of the jam—some sickly-sweet raspberry we'd had in the back of the fridge for too long—set something off in my gut that nearly ended with me leaning over the sink, swearing under my breath.

I ended up with dry toast and water. It wasn't glamorous, but it stayed down.

Liam gave Parker her breakfast—sliced banana, oatmeal, and little cubes of steamed apple—and I sat across from them, sipping water and trying not to look too green while Parker mashed everything into her tray like a toddler Jackson Pollock.

"She's advanced," Liam said, deadpan. "You can tell by the way she decorates with food."

"She's gonna repaint the walls with peas someday, I know it."

He reached across the table and tapped my fingers. "You doing okay?"

I nodded. "Just one of those days."

He didn't press. He just leaned back, bouncing Parker gently on his knee and letting her chew on his sleeve while I rested my forehead on the heel of my palm and tried to make the kitchen stop spinning.

It passed, like it always did. Slowly. But not before Parker decided to slap her oatmeal bowl to the floor with the flair of a child who knew she was both loved and invincible. I watched the sticky mess slide down the cabinet door, blinked, and muttered, "Ten months old and already out for vengeance."

After breakfast, we kept things mellow. Liam had a short training session with Coach, so he bundled up, kissed us both, and slipped out. Parker and I stayed home. I cleaned up the kitchen—moving slowly, carefully—then laid out a blanket in the living room and let her take the lead on playtime.

She crawled back and forth, testing her balance, pulling up on the couch, then giggling when she fell backward into the blanket pile I'd stacked behind her. She'd become obsessed with books recently—not reading them, obviously, but turning pages and smacking the ones that crinkled.

"Goodnight Moon" was her favorite. She didn't care about the words. She just liked the bunny. And the red balloon. And how I made the "hush" sound with my hand cupped around my mouth.

Sometimes I wondered what she was learning, what parts of the world were starting to make sense. She followed my voice when I called her. She laughed when I laughed. She babbled at me like she expected real answers.

It made the house feel alive in a way nothing else could.

Around noon, Liam returned home with takeout—just soup and rice, nothing too offensive. Parker was already rubbing her eyes and melting against my chest, so I passed her off to Liam for her nap and took a long moment to sit on the floor, back against the wall, and breathe.

The fatigue today was brutal. My whole body felt too heavy for my skin, like I'd been filled with wet sand. I couldn't get comfortable anywhere. Even sitting down, my muscles ached. My stomach twisted off and on. My chest felt tight. My mood hovered somewhere between "tired" and "utterly fragile."

But I wasn't panicking. Not today. I knew this was normal. I knew my body was working overtime. I just... wished I could skip forward a little. Past the nausea. Past the exhaustion. To the part where I felt strong again. Capable.

Liam sat beside me eventually, brushing his knuckles over mine. "Want to eat?"

I nodded. "Give me a second."

We ate on the couch. He didn't push me to talk, didn't try to fix anything. Just sat there beside me, sharing the silence and warmth, shoulder to shoulder.

Later, we cleaned up together. I folded a load of Parker's clothes—tiny socks, soft pajamas, onesies I couldn't believe she still fit in. I paused at the "Ten Months of Awesome" outfit and ran my fingers over the letters, letting my thoughts drift to May. To her birthday. To the future we were preparing for.

Two more babies.

Two.

Every time I thought about it, I felt both stunned and completely grounded. I didn't feel fear anymore. Just awe. A kind of reverent caution. Like I was carrying something sacred.

That evening, we bundled Parker up for a short walk. The snow was nearly gone now, leaving behind slushy sidewalks and wet patches of brown grass. Parker babbled at the wind, kicked her feet in the stroller, and tugged her hat down over her eyes with a laugh.

The sky was pink by the time we returned home. Liam made tea while I nursed Parker on the couch. She'd gotten better at signaling when she wanted to—tugging at my shirt, signing "milk" with one chubby hand, then laying her head in my lap like she knew I couldn't resist her.

She was growing up so fast.

And I was growing right alongside her.

By bedtime, the apartment was quiet again. Parker slept soundly in her crib, arms sprawled out, one foot sticking up like she was doing yoga in her dreams. Liam and I curled up in bed, the lamp on his side casting a soft golden glow over the sheets.

"You're doing good," he whispered, rubbing a hand along my side.

"I feel like a disaster."

He leaned in, kissed my temple. "You're carrying life. That's the furthest thing from a disaster."

I closed my eyes, his words sinking in like warmth under my skin. I didn't say anything else. I didn't have to.

We drifted off like that—quiet, close, steady.

And even through the ache in my back, the tightness in my stomach, the ever-present sense of fatigue that came with growing two people inside me—I felt okay.

Not perfect. Not energized.

But safe.

Held.

And ready for tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Previously on What happened at night

Theo's Pov

We drifted off like that—quiet, close, steady.

And even through the ache in my back, the tightness in my stomach, the ever-present sense of fatigue that came with growing two people inside me—I felt okay.

Not perfect. Not energized.

But safe.

Held.

And ready for tomorrow.

March 29th, 2019
12 weeks pregnant

The jeans didn't even make it past my hips.

And not in the dramatic, sitcom-level, "I just need to lie down and suck in" kind of way. No, I stood in front of the mirror at 8:07 a.m. holding the waistband of my most forgiving pair—one with an elastic panel sewn into the back, because I wasn't above DIY maternity hacks—and still, they refused to move. It wasn't just bloat anymore. It wasn't just the aftermath of dinner or the wrong angle in the mirror. My body had changed. Was changing. Fast.

Twelve weeks.

I wasn't showing in a way that strangers would notice yet—at least not with a hoodie on. But Liam had. I had. My entire midsection had softened, rounded, settled into a new shape that belonged to someone carrying two growing lives. The faint line of my belly button had started to shift. The waistband of my underwear rolled under the curve of my stomach no matter how many times I adjusted it. I'd tried to ignore it the past couple weeks—sweatpants, Liam's softest basketball shorts, my biggest hoodies—but today it felt real.

Final.

I tossed the jeans onto the bed with a sigh, stepped into a pair of Liam's sweatpants that bunched slightly at my ankles, and padded into the kitchen with my shirt still riding up on one side. The fabric barely skimmed the new swell of my stomach when I moved.

Liam was already up, hair messy from sleep, crouched on the floor playing peekaboo with Parker. She squealed, clapping her hands, then immediately tried to crawl under the coffee table like she was on a mission.

Liam glanced up at me. "Hey, you okay?"

I nodded, then gestured vaguely at my body. "Clothes are a lie. Nothing fits. I've declared war on denim."

He stood, came over, and wrapped his arms around me with that easy calm that only made the moodiness in my chest soften. "You look good. Sweats are a power move."

I rested my head against his shoulder. "I look like I haven't slept in a week."

"Because you haven't." He kissed the top of my head. "And you're still the hottest person in this apartment."

"That's a low bar. Parker has applesauce in her hair."

He pulled back slightly, gave me a look. "Still counts."

Despite myself, I smiled.

The morning followed its usual rhythm—diapers, coffee, feeding Parker sliced strawberries and pieces of egg while she threw half of it onto the floor for the cat, who no longer feared food-related shrapnel. I managed a bowl of cereal with almond milk, which stayed down, and counted that as a win.

The nausea had lessened over the past week. It wasn't gone, not by any stretch, but it came in waves now instead of parking itself at the back of my throat all day. Mornings were the worst, still, but by lunchtime I could usually eat something that wasn't beige. My energy levels, however, remained somewhere between "sedated raccoon" and "single blinking lightbulb in an abandoned hallway."

Everything made me tired. Bending over. Standing too long. Holding Parker for more than ten minutes at a time. My back ached by noon. My chest was tender. I hadn't cried in three days, which felt like a personal milestone—but I'd come close when I couldn't find my other slipper this morning. Hormones were a party, apparently.

And yet—there was progress.

Twelve weeks. We'd made it through the first trimester.

The risk of loss was lower now. The twins—twins, plural, a fact that still made my brain stutter—were about the size of limes. Their limbs were forming, their kidneys were functioning, and their tiny hearts were beating steadily. Deaton had confirmed last week that they looked healthy, symmetrical, and strong.

Two tiny people. Sharing space. Growing together.

I still couldn't always wrap my head around it.

After breakfast, Liam helped me wrangle Parker into clothes that weren't covered in food and took her out to run a quick errand. I stayed behind, curled up on the couch with a blanket, and let myself zone out to the quiet hum of the apartment.

When the door clicked shut behind them, the silence felt both heavy and welcome. I rubbed a hand slowly over my stomach—something I found myself doing more without thinking lately—and just let myself breathe.

This was real now. Not just a concept. Not just a heartbeat on a screen or the ache in my back. I could feel them. Not kicks. Not yet. But presence. The weight of them. The way my body shifted to carry them. The way my balance was starting to change, my appetite bending around cravings and sudden aversions, my emotions ricocheting like they had a will of their own.

It was different than it had been with Parker. With her, everything had been colored by fear. Guilt. Shame. I'd hidden my symptoms, ignored the way my body changed, told myself it wasn't real until it was too obvious to deny.

But this time?

This time I had Liam.

This time I had space to breathe.

We'd told no one yet. Not even Mason. Not even Scott. There'd been no announcement. No family group text. No subtle posts or coded references. And I didn't want one. Not yet. Maybe not until I was safely into the second trimester. Maybe not until I felt like this was something I could share without risking it all falling apart.

For now, this was ours. Quietly, wholly ours.

By the time Liam returned, Parker had fallen asleep in the stroller, her pacifier hanging loosely from her lips. Liam transferred her to her crib with the grace of someone who'd memorized every creaky board in the floor and then joined me on the couch with a small grocery bag.

He pulled out a few maternity basics—soft cotton leggings, oversized tees, and one long black cardigan with deep pockets. He held it up like a prize. "I figured we could try to get ahead of the pants crisis."

I blinked at him. "You... went shopping for me?"

He shrugged. "Target. Clearance section. I had help from a lady in the baby aisle who said, and I quote, 'Sweats are not a strategy.'"

I laughed, the sound raw but honest. "Tell her I appreciate the intervention."

He leaned in and kissed my cheek. "You don't have to squeeze into things that make you miserable."

"I know. I just..." I looked down at my body, at the line of the sweatpants resting low on my hips. "I'm still getting used to it."

"I know," he said gently, squeezing my hand. "But you're allowed to grow. You're making room for two entire people. That's kind of your superpower."

The rest of the day passed slowly. Parker was in a great mood—chatterbox mode from the moment she woke from her nap, clapping her hands and waving at everything, including the laundry basket and the refrigerator. Her crawling was fast now. Too fast. We couldn't leave the baby gate open for even a second without her making a break for the hall.

She'd started pulling up to stand and letting go of furniture with the wild confidence of someone who had never fallen before. Which, of course, meant she fell a lot. But she always looked up at us after with this dazed smile, like, Did you see that? I'm flying.

I loved her in ways I still couldn't explain. Watching her learn the world, watching her laugh without reservation, watching her light up every time Liam entered the room—it made me feel tethered to something important.

And it made me nervous, too.

Because I wanted to do it right. All of it. Her. The twins. School. Our future.

But I knew I couldn't do it all at once. Not this time.

That night, after Parker was asleep and we were curled up in bed, Liam turned toward me, one hand resting lightly on my stomach.

"Twelve weeks," he whispered.

I nodded, tired but content. "Twelve weeks."

"You think we'll ever not be exhausted again?"

I smirked. "Maybe when they're all in college."

He hummed a laugh and shifted closer. "I'm proud of you, you know."

"For what?"

"For getting through it. For growing three people in less than a year. For holding it together even when it's hard."

I swallowed the lump in my throat. "You're the reason I can."

We didn't say anything else for a while. Just laid there. Quiet. Safe. Me in his borrowed sweatpants and a body that no longer felt fully mine, carrying the beginnings of two lives we hadn't planned—but would never take back.

This wasn't easy. None of it was.

But it was ours.

And that was enough.

April 1st, 2019

The day started earlier than I wanted.

Again.

The baby monitor crackled to life at 4:42 a.m., and I didn't even need to open my eyes to know what sound was coming—Parker's soft, grumbly little pre-cry. Not full-blown distress, just the kind of vocal meandering she did when she was half-awake and unsure if she wanted food, comfort, or to be left alone to continue her weird baby dreams.

Liam stirred beside me, reaching for the monitor blindly. "Do you want me to—"

"I've got it," I mumbled, already halfway out of bed. My joints complained, hips clicking as I stretched. My stomach was heavy and bloated, tighter in the mornings lately, and the waistband of my sleep pants had rolled again without me realizing. I'd started sleeping with a pillow between my knees just to ease the ache in my back.

Twelve weeks and a few days. Almost the end of the first trimester. My body didn't care about neat clinical timelines—it was in full transformation mode. The twins were just over two inches long now, already forming vocal cords, toenails, fingerprints. It sounded impossible when I read about it. Two tiny people, smaller than a tube of chapstick, stealing all my energy, turning my appetite into a roulette wheel of cravings and revulsion.

Parker was standing in her crib when I opened the door, cheeks flushed, pacifier dangling from one hand.

"Hey, baby," I whispered.

She gave me a sleepy smile and reached out, trusting I'd catch her. I did.

She nursed for just a few minutes, more out of habit than hunger, her eyes fluttering open and closed while her fingers played with the hem of my shirt. I sat in the rocker, hand on her back, head tipped against the wall. The apartment was silent around us—dim, hushed, warm. I thought I might fall asleep right there, arms wrapped around her, the weight of early morning pressing down on both of us.

Eventually, I stood and laid her back down. She turned onto her side and clutched her blanket like it was her security deposit, out before I made it halfway to the door.

I didn't go back to sleep.

Not because I wasn't tired. I was always tired. But because my brain wouldn't shut up. The kind of anxious noise that only came in the dark.

I made tea instead. Sat at the table in the hoodie I slept in, one leg pulled up under me, rubbing absently at my stomach through the fabric. It was rounder now. Not the gentle swell of a single baby growing, but more forward, more obvious. I'd felt it when I stood up last night, brushing against the counter before I even realized I'd gotten that big already. It wasn't fat. It wasn't bloating. It was just... real.

Liam joined me around 6:00 a.m., yawning into his sleeve, hair sticking up in five directions.

"You didn't come back," he murmured, settling across from me.

"Couldn't sleep."

He watched me for a second, then reached over and ran his hand slowly down my back. "Bad dreams?"

"No. Just... thoughts."

"You've been quieter the last few days," he said gently.

I didn't answer right away. Not because I didn't know what to say—but because I was still figuring out how to say it.

"It's starting to feel more real," I said eventually. "Like... I can't pretend anymore that this isn't happening."

He nodded. Waited.

"I thought I was ready for it. I mean, we've done this already, right? I know what the first trimester feels like. I know what to expect. But this time... it's twins. And I'm still recovering from Parker. My body doesn't even feel like it's mine yet, and now I'm—"

I stopped. Closed my eyes. Tried again.

"I'm scared," I admitted.

Liam's chair scraped softly against the floor as he stood and came to my side. He crouched beside me, resting his chin against my knee, hands finding mine.

"I'm scared too," he said. "But that doesn't mean we can't do it."

I didn't say anything, just nodded, eyes stinging with sleep and too many buried feelings.

We spent the rest of the morning in quiet motion. Making breakfast. Cleaning up after Parker's snack-splosion of Cheerios and mashed banana. I finally changed into one of the maternity leggings Liam had bought last week, and I hated how good they felt. Too soft. Too supportive. Like giving in. But also, like breathing out after holding it in for too long.

Around ten, Parker pulled herself up on the couch and looked at me like she had something important to say. Then promptly fell onto her butt and clapped for herself.

"Genius," I said, half-laughing.

Liam took photos while she babbled at the cat, chewed on a teether that wasn't cold anymore, and insisted on flipping the pages of her board book backwards. She didn't want to be read to, not anymore. She wanted to be the reader—even if the book was upside-down and she kept saying "ba ba ba" at the cow page.

And maybe that was what made it easier to breathe again. Watching her. Knowing that I'd survived those first months with her, the rawness, the fog, the sleep deprivation, the body that didn't feel like mine. And I'd come out of it with a little girl who lit up every corner of the apartment with her messy smiles and mismatched socks.

I'd done it once. I could do it again.

Twice, this time.

The day passed in its usual rhythm—nap, lunch, laundry, more crawling adventures. But in between the motions, I started giving myself permission to picture things.

To imagine two babies in the crib we'd have to buy. To picture Parker holding a bottle for one while I fed the other. To see us, tired and chaotic and happy, making it work again.

I still wasn't ready to tell anyone.

But I was starting to feel ready to believe it.

And that was something.

April 5th, 2019

13 weeks pregnant

I stood in front of the bathroom mirror longer than I meant to.

The morning light was filtering in through the frosted window, spilling soft gray-gold over the sink and the back of my hand as I rested it gently on my stomach. And for the first time—really the first time—I didn't have to squint or second-guess what I was seeing. The curve was there. Not food. Not bloating. Not water weight. A real bump. Shallow still, but unmistakable. Just over the waistband of my leggings, it pushed outward in a gentle rise like the shape of a full moon slowly emerging beneath skin.

I pressed my palm over it and held my breath.

There were two of them in there.

Two.

The thought still made my chest tighten. Not in fear this time—though the fear was never far—but in awe. That something could be so small and yet already feel so big. My body had started to accept them. Or maybe they had claimed it. Either way, it was happening. They were here.

Thirteen weeks. The start of the second trimester. The end of that liminal, uncertain zone where statistics and risks weighed heavy on every symptom and every silence. We hadn't told anyone yet, not even Mason or Lydia. Just Deaton, for obvious reasons. And still, it felt like every day, I was carrying more of it—visibly, tangibly, emotionally.

The twins were about the size of lemons now, which seemed both ridiculous and terrifying. Their spines were straightening. Their bones were beginning to harden. They were learning how to swallow. Their faces—according to the books and apps—were starting to look recognizably human, with tiny noses and eyelids and developing vocal cords, even though I wouldn't hear anything for months. They were learning how to move, even if I couldn't feel it yet.

But I wanted to.

I wanted to feel something.

I reached for one of Liam's hoodies, because it was still the only thing that fit without pinching, and tugged it over my head. It smelled like him. Laundry detergent and something warm I couldn't name. He was still asleep when I walked out of the bathroom, hair messy, one arm flung over his face to block the morning sun. I paused in the doorway and watched him for a second.

He didn't look like a seventeen-year-old who'd been shouldering the weight of three lives for nearly a year. He just looked like Liam. The boy who kissed the top of my head when I couldn't breathe. The one who made grilled cheese with too much butter and somehow got Parker to laugh until she hiccuped. The one who whispered, We've got this, even when we didn't know what this was.

Parker was still asleep too. A small miracle. Her sound machine was going, soft waves lapping the shore in digital loops. She'd stirred around 5:30 to nurse, but I'd gotten her back down. Now her legs were splayed like she was conquering invisible territory in her sleep, one arm curled under her cheek.

The apartment was still. The kind of stillness that only lasted about ten minutes on a good day. I sat at the kitchen table with my tea and my bump and let it all catch up to me.

The nausea had mostly faded in the last week—less of a constant wave, more of an occasional swell. But the fatigue hadn't let go yet. I still felt like my bones were being asked to hold up someone else's weight. My skin was starting to itch in new places—belly, hips, lower back—like it knew what was coming. My cravings had shifted from sharp to sweet. Last night, I ate a spoonful of peanut butter followed by half a can of pineapple, and it felt like gourmet cuisine.

But it wasn't just physical. I was aware of myself in a way that made everything louder. Every breath. Every flicker of doubt. Every tiny shift in energy. I could feel how much I was holding. Not just the babies, but the life around them.

Liam joined me sometime around seven, eyes bleary, mouth pressed to my hair in a silent greeting. He didn't say anything at first, just rubbed his hand down my back as he passed. Then, when he sat beside me and glanced at my stomach, he paused.

"You're showing."

It wasn't a question. It wasn't even surprise. Just fact. He smiled gently. "You're really showing."

I nodded.

"How do you feel about that?"

I stared down into my tea. "Weird. Exposed. Sort of proud. Mostly like my skin's not big enough yet."

He leaned over and kissed my temple. "You're doing amazing."

I didn't say anything. Just reached for his hand and squeezed it.

Later, when Parker woke and the day officially began—diapers, breakfast, laundry, a trip to the park with mittens she refused to keep on—I carried that stillness from the morning with me. The quiet knowledge that something irreversible had begun. That my body had started to say the thing I hadn't said out loud yet:

I'm pregnant. Again. With two.

And soon, we wouldn't be able to hide it.

But for now, we were here.

Together.

And somehow, even with all the fear still tucked under my ribs... that was enough.

April 7th, 2019
13 weeks + 2 days pregnant

Sunday came in slow and gray, the kind of overcast that flattened the light in the apartment until it felt like time wasn’t moving at all. No birds, no wind, not even the usual passing hum of traffic. It was the kind of quiet that pressed in around your skin, not heavy, just... still.

I wasn’t in a rush to get up. My body had woken before my brain, which had become a pattern lately. Not because of nausea today—though that still came and went like some bored storm system—but just because my body was shifting. I could feel it in strange places. My balance was different. My stomach pulled when I rolled too fast. My lower back ached even before I left the mattress. And my chest... God, my chest felt like it had been replaced with hot bricks. Hormones were no joke.

Still, I didn't get up right away. I let the silence fill in around me.

Liam had taken Parker out of the room sometime before I stirred. I could hear the soft creak of the glider in the living room and Parker’s babble coming and going in bursts. He was probably reading her one of her “favorites”—the books with three words and one ripped page that she couldn’t get enough of. I imagined her curled in his lap, one leg kicking, sticky fingers clutching the board book like it was treasure.

When I finally did get up, the apartment smelled like oatmeal and applesauce and the lingering scent of Liam’s shampoo. Comfort smells. I wandered out barefoot, hoodie hanging off one shoulder, baby bump unmistakably rounding the fabric now in the front.

Liam looked up and smiled. “Morning. Or... whatever this counts as.”

I sank into the couch next to them and leaned my head back, eyes half-closed. “Feels like the sky’s holding its breath.”

He nodded. “Parker’s been in a mood. Not cranky. Just… intense. Like she’s trying to figure out how to yell at the clouds.”

Parker was, in fact, slapping her book with great urgency. She spotted me and immediately crawled over with that clumsy determination that came with being not-quite-eleven-months old and completely convinced she could scale furniture. I picked her up and kissed the top of her head.

Her fingers immediately found the edge of my shirt, and then—like she’d done a dozen times this week—she rested her head right against my stomach. Right against the curve that wasn’t just mine anymore.

It stilled me. Every time.

She didn’t understand. Not really. But maybe, on some base level, she sensed it. The heartbeat beneath her cheek. The shift in energy. The way our little world had begun to bend in preparation for more.

I met Liam’s eyes, and he just nodded, like he’d seen it too.

We didn’t do much that day. Didn’t need to. The weather kept us indoors, and none of us seemed to mind. Liam caught up on schoolwork while I folded laundry slowly, deliberately, watching Parker scatter socks like confetti across the floor. I sat on the rug later, legs stretched out, watching the way my sweatshirt no longer hung flat over my stomach.

“I think I need maternity jeans,” I muttered.

Liam, from the kitchen, called back, “I offered to buy you some last week.”

“I thought I could hold out.”

He leaned around the corner with a raised brow. “And how’s that working out for you?”

I huffed. “Poorly.”

He laughed and walked over, crouching in front of me. “We’ll get some tomorrow. Make a whole trip out of it. I’ll drive. You pick the playlist.”

I leaned forward, pressing my forehead to his. “I don’t deserve you.”

“Too late. You’re stuck with me.”

By the time Parker was down for her nap, the sky had darkened even more, not with rain but with that dull, ominous gray that looked like dusk hours too early. I sat on the couch with my knees pulled up, blanket over my lap, hand absently on my bump. The babies were still too small to feel, but I knew they were there. Growing bones. Learning how to wiggle and stretch. Eyelids and limbs and teeny, fluttering hearts.

I thought about names. For a few minutes. Nothing serious. Just sound combinations in my head. What would go with Parker? What wouldn’t?

Then I stopped. Not because I didn’t want to dream, but because it still felt too early to claim something I couldn’t see yet.

Instead, I leaned into Liam’s side when he joined me and let the weight of his arm around my shoulders remind me that we were in this now, for real. There wasn’t a threshold anymore. No more waiting to cross into certainty.

The babies were coming. Our family was growing. I was changing. Visibly. Tangibly.

And somehow, beneath all the fear and the memories and the grief that still curled up in the dark corners of my brain some nights, I was starting to feel something that surprised me.

Hope.

Even on a gray day like this, where the light barely touched the floor and the hours slipped by unnoticed.

Especially then.